3,^4,.'ol 


PBESENTED  TO  THE  LIBRARY 


PRINCETON  THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


Professor  H^^^^y  ^^rx  Dyke,  D.D.,  lili.D. 

BV  255  .H34 

Hallock,  Joseph  Newton,  18: 

The  Christian  life 


THE 


Christian  Life: 

FOR 

Devotional  IRcabing 

AND 

Jfaniil^  Morsbfp. 

WITH    NUMEROUS   ILLUSTRATIONS. 

BY 

V- 

REV.  JOSEPH  NEWTON  HALLOCK, 

EDITOR  OK   "THE  CHRISTIAN   AT   WORK." 

THIRD    EDITION. 


"  Forgetting  those  things  which  are  behind,  and  reaching  forward  to  those  things 
which  are  before,  I  press  toward  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus." — Phil.,  iii.,  13,  14. 


NEW    YORK: 

THE   CHRISTIAN    AT   WORK. 

1892. 


Copyright,  1892,  by 
THE   CHRISTIAN    AT    WORK- 


PREFACE. 


NO  one  is  more  surprised  at  the  publication  of  this 
volume  than  myself.  When  I  wrote  these  articles 
it  was  not  with  the  intention  of  printing  them  in  book 
form.  They  were  simply  written  for  and  printed  in  the 
now  well-known  department,  "The  Christian  Life,"  which 
was  many  years  ago  introduced  in  The  Christian  at  Work 
by  the  writer,  who  until  the  present  time  has  edited  it 
exclusively.  Although  written  for  a  religious  paper,  and 
not  for  preservation  in  this  more  permanent  form,  I  have 
been  induced  to  print  this  book  at  the  request  of  many  who 
have  found  these  editorials  on  the  Christian  life  helpful, 
and  have  learned  each  week  to  look  for  and  prize  them. 
This  volume,  therefore,  consists  simply  of  a  few  selections 
of  original  articles  and  editorials  from  this  department  of 
the  paper,  and  is  especially  intended  for  a  place  in  the 
family  library.  Nothing,  however,  is  here  printed  that 
has  appeared  within  the  last  two  or  three  years,  and  many 
of  the  articles  were  written  long  before  that  time,  some  of 
which  I  have  partially  rewritten  for  this  especial  presen- 
tation. This  part  of  the  book  needs  no  introduction  to 
its  new  readers,  many  of  whom  will  doubtless  be  already 
somewhat  familiar  with  portions  of  it.  I  can  only  hope 
that  these  short  and  rather*  hastily  written  sketches  may 
not  lose  whatever  of  helpfulness  they  seem  to  have  pos- 
sessed by  being  thrown  into  this  more  permanent  form, 
where  they  can  be  read  more  leisurely  and  critically,  and 
at  such  times  as  the  various  members  of  the  family  may 
feel  so  inclined.  The  true  Christian  life  is  progressive, 
and  both  the  old  and  the  young  need  all  the  encourage- 
ment and  help  in  this  direction  that  can  possibly  be  given 
them.  The  mission  of  this  little  book  is  simply  to  give 
such  help,  and,  with  this  object  particularly  in  mind,  it 
has  been   issued   in  such   illustrated  form  as  to  be  attrac- 


4  PREFACE. 

tive  to  the  young,  although  its  matter  is  intended  more 
especially  to  instruct,  comfort,  and  help  the  older  mem- 
bers of  the  family. 

The  various  forms  of  prayers  for  family  worship,  at  the 
close  of  the  volume,  are  not  added  to  make  the  book  pop- 
ular. Indeed,  there  is  in  many  minds  a  deep-seated  preju- 
dice in  regard  to  any  printed  forms  of  prayer;  and  the 
same  objection  appears,  only  less  in  degree,  to  printed 
forms  of  grace  at  meals,  and  even  to  the  children's  pray- 
ers. Prayer  is  a  mockery  unless  it  comes  from  the  heart, 
and  hence  some  feel  that  sincere  feelings  and  impulses 
can  be  expressed  by  no  set  form  of  words,  but  simply  by 
the  spontaneous  and  unrestrained  language  that  comes 
bursting  from  a  full  heart.  We  sympathize  with  such; 
indeed,  there  is  no  prayer  mentioned  in  the  Bible  as  being 
more  acceptable  to  Ciod  than  the  simple,  broken-hearted, 
and  almost  despairing  cry  of  the  publican,  "  God  be  mer- 
ciful to  me  a  sinner."  Such  a  prayer  from  a  broken  and 
contrite  spirit  will  always  be  heard.  But  while  we  feel 
the  necessity  of  always  praying  "  from  the  heart,"  we 
should  be  careful  and  not  allow  ourselves  to  be  unreason- 
ably prejudiced  against  set  expressions,  sentences,  or 
devout  and  fixed  forms  of  prayer.  A  spirit  of  devotion 
does  not  necessarily  imply  the  ability  to  always  give  clear 
expression  in  words.  Many  a  good  Christian  is  rather 
hindered  than  helped  by  inability  to  adequately  express 
his  feelings  of  love,  gratitude,  and  devotion  in  the  hear- 
ing of  others.  The  early  disciples  realized  this,  even 
while  in  the  Master's  inspiring  presence;  and  with  a 
directness  and  simplicity  which,  in  our  ignorance  and  pov- 
erty of  utterance,  we  will  do  well  to  emulate,  they  asked 
to  be  taught  hotv  to  pray.  Our  Saviour  recognized  their 
need,  and  respected  their  request  by  complying  with  it. 
He  gave  them  a  "  form  "  of  prayer;  and  who  will  say  they 
were  afterward  less  sincere  and  devout  in  their  worship 
because  they  sometimes  felt  impelled  to  use  the  very 
words  of  the  Master  ? 

I  am  indebted  to  so  many  of  my  friends  for  valuable 
suggestions  and  material  assistance  in  regard  to  this  feat- 
ure, that  I  can  here  only  acknowledge  my  great  obliga- 
tions and  return  thanks  to  all  collectively.  It  may  be 
interesting  to  the  reader,  as  it  was  to  me,  to   learn  the 


PREFACE.  5 

significant  fact  that  from  nearly  thirty  of  our  best-known 
and  most  devout  clergymen — to  each  of  whom  I  had  sent 
a  private  note  requesting,  for  this  purpose,  a  short,  sim- 
ple, and  original  form  of  family  prayer — came  back  the 
modest  response:  "I  have  tried,  but  made  a  miserable 
failure.  I  pray  thee  have  me  excused."  These  were  the 
very  men  I  did  not  wish  to  excuse,  and  as  all  most  heart- 
ily endorsed  this  feature  of  my  book,  I  sent  to  each  a 
second  and  more  urgent  note,  in  response  to  which,  from 
nearly  every  one,  I  received  such  chosen  or  original  form 
of  prayer  as  he  deemed  most  suitable  for  family  worship.  * 
In  most  instances  the  prayer  is  original  in  its  language, 
and  was  written  especially  for  this  volume,  one  of  the 
longest  and  best  of  these  being  the  excellent  Sunday  morn- 
ing prayer  from  our  well-known  friend  and  contributor, 
Rev.  Dr.  Cuyler,  near  the  close  of  the  book  and  under- 
neath his  portrait.  It  will  be  seen,  therefore,  that  the 
various  forms  of  family  prayers  in  the  last  few  pages  of 
this  book  have  either  been  very  carefully  chosen,  or  written 
especially  for  this  purpose,  by  the  best  and  most  sin- 
cere Christian  men  of  our  time.  The  feature  was  sug- 
gested by  the  fact  that  in  social  conversation  with  the 
writer,  many  persons  have  plead  timidity,  ignorance,  and 
kindred  excuses  as  an  apology  for  neglecting  family  pray- 
ers. Very  many,  when  the  subject  has  been  referred  to, 
have  confessed  that  they  would  be  glad  to  observe  this 
time-honored  custom  of  their  fathers,  but  feel  a  reluctance, 
which  they  cannot  overcome,  to  engage  in  prayer  in  the 
presence  of  others.  This  is  not  a  sufficient  excuse  for 
the  neglect  of  a  pla.in  duty,  but  as  it  prevails  to  a  great  ex- 
tent it  is  well  to  try  to  remove  it.  With  these  excellent 
forms  of  prayer  at  hand,  no  one  can  reasonably  plead 
such  an  excuse.  If  necessary,  a  prayer  may  be  read ; 
all  joining  in  the  Lord's  Prayer  at  the  close.  But  it  is 
still  better  to  study  the  prayers  and  familiarize  one's 
self  with  the  different  forms  of  expression,  as  here  set  forth 
from  the  hearts  and  lips  of  these  earnest  Christians.     Words 

*  I  trust  I  commit  no  breach  of  confidence  in  stating  that  such  well-known  names 
as  Behrends,  Hall,  Phillips  Brooks,  R.  S.  Storrs,  Fishei,  Taylor,  Doolittle,  Ingersoll, 
Parkhurst,  Whitaker,  C.  L.  Thompson,  Junor,  Deems,  Chester,  Ludlow,  Van  Dyke, 
and  many  others  equally  well  known  for  their  piety  and  good  works,  are  among  those 
to  whom  I  wrote,  nearly  every  one  of  whom  is  here  represented  by  an  original  form 
of  prayer,  or  such  a  selected  form  as  he  deemed  most  suitable  for  the  family. 


PREFACE. 

and  sentences  are  simply  vehicles  of  thought,  ideas,  and 
feelings,  and  the  best  and  most  worthy  Christian  must 
learn  how  to  use  them  before  he  can  convey  his  sentiments 
to  others,  or  even  fitly  express  his  emotions  of  reverential 
love,  gratitude,  and  praise.      It  is  true 

"  Prayer  is  the  simplest  form  of  speech 
That  infant  lips  can  cry." 

But  we  should  not  be  content  to  forever  remain  infants  in 
the  Christian  life.  We  must  strive  to  attain  to  those 
heights  of  spiritual  vision  where  we  shall  find  in  our  own 
experience  come  welling  up  from  our  hearts  and  lips 

"  Prayer — the  sublimest  strains  that  reach 
The  Majesty  on  High." 

It  is  a  duty,  therefore,  as  well  as  a  great  and  biCSsed  priv- 
ilege, to  familiarize  the  mind  with  the  Lord's  Prayer,  and 
with  the  prayers  of  good  men.  These  different  forms  of 
expression  should  by  no  means  supersede  or  interfere 
with  the  daily  practice  of  extempore  prayer;  rather  use 
them  as  the  lame  use  a  staff — to  lean  upon  at  such  times 
as  you  feel  the  need,  and  cannot  do  better  without  their 
assistance.  If  used  in  this  way,  they  will  prove,  we  trust, 
with  the  rest  of  the  book,  a  constant  source  of  strength 
and  help. 

J.    N.   Hallock. 

New  York.  City,  December  14,  1S91. 


ADDENDA   FOR    THIRD  EDITION. 

To  THE  Table  of  Contents  : 

Page    18. — Christ  the  Shepherd. 

39. — Underneath  the  Everlasting  Arms. 
123. — Burden- Bearing. 
133. — A  Prepared  Life. 
165. — Seeking  Relief  in  Prayer. 
302. — Thirty-and-eight  Years. 

To  the  Illustrations  : 

Page  301.— St.  Peter's  and  Castle  of  St.  Angelo. 
"      318. — Christ  Among  the  Doctors. 
"      332.— Jesus  Stilling  the  Tempest. 


Preface P'^^'^s  3  to     6 

Contents "      7 

Full-Page  Illustrations "      9   "  lo 

Frontispiece. 


PAGE 

What  is  Christian  Life? ii 

Our  Besetting  Sin 15 

Heavenly  Mindedness 17 

Christ  the  Vine 21 

The  Signs  of  the  Times 23 

Letting  the  Light  Shine 25 

Glorification  through  Death..  27 
The  Mountains  and  their  Sug- 
gestions   31 

The  Lord  our  "  Rock" 36 

"  Ye  must  be  born  again"....  41 

Speak  the  Truth  "in  Love"..  44 

Little  Sermons 47 

Home  without  Spiritual  Life.  49 

Faithful  unto  Death 51 

"If" 52 

The  Value  of  Time 53 

Christian  Sympathy 55 

The  Grace  of  Ignorance 57 

The  Christian's  Race 61 

Mary  Magdalene's  Reward...  63 

Walking  with  God 67 

The  Blessings  and    Power  of 

Prayer 69 

True  Religion  not  Damaged 

by  Adversity 71 

Girding  on  the  Armor 75 

Don't  be  too  Busy 77 

Little  Things 79 

The  Love  of  God 83 

Not  Incomplete 85 

•*  First  Pure" 87 

"  Then  Peaceable" 91 

"  Gentle  and  Easy  to  be  En- 
treated"   94 


P.\GE 

"  Full   of    Mercy" — Forgive- 
ness       9^ 

The  Real  Source  of  Power...    100 

"  And  Good  Fruits" loi 

Bread  upon  the  Waters 103 

What  is  Prayer? 107 

The  Anchor  of  the  Soul no 

In  the  Shepherd's  Care 113 

The  Wheat  and  the  Tares..  .    I17 

God's  Special  Care 119 

The  Christian's  Possessions..    121 

A  Spiritual  Atmosphere 125 

A  Good  Name 129 

God's  Discipline 131 

Crossing  the  Rubicon  of  Trial  133 

A  City  of  Refuge I37 

"  Watch" 139 

God's  Instruments 141 

Is  Life  Worth  Living  ? I45 

Character 148 

Will  it  Pay? 151 

"  Peace,  be  Still!" I54 

Christian  Cheerfulness 155 

"  He  Saith" I57 

A  Stranger  and  a  Pilgrim...  .    159 

God  "  Our  Father" 161 

Faith  of  Woman 163 

Despondency i^7 

Be    not  Weary    in   Well    Do- 
ing     170 

Affliction  and  Tribulation....    171 

Laboring  in  the  Vineyard I73 

Sufficient  unto  the  Day I74 

A  Beloved  Disciple I77 

But  your  Heart  in  It I79 


CONTENTS. 


Called     and      Chosen:       And 

Faithful i8l 

One  Restful  Day 183 

The  Joy  of  the  Morning 185 

Our  Tender  Shepherd 187 

Lessons  of  the  Day I  go 

Every-day  Christian  Life 192 

Perfect  Trust 194 

Our  Old  Enemies 195 

Moral  Beauty 199 

What  Are  We  Doing? 200 

"  No  God" 202 

Cause  and  Effect 204 

God's  Omniscience 206 

The  Father's  Way 208 

God's  Crucible 210 

Full  and  P"ree  Forgiveness..  .    211 

Little  Sins 213 

Crowns 214 

What  is  Rest? .  .  .   215 

My  Presence  Shall  Go  with 

Thee 2i6 

Planning  and  Doing 217 

Not  Our  Own 219 

Restraining  Grace 221 

Under  Sealed  Orders 223 

Waiting  on  the  Lord 224 

Neither  Cold  nor  Hot 225 

God's  Laws  Inflexible 227 

Grace  Will  Tell 229 

Take  Near  Views 231 

The  Branch  and  the  Vine..  ..   233 

Self- Denial 238 

Ambition  for  Greatness 239 

Just  Once 241 

Common  Sense  in  Religion...  243 
Jesus  of  Nazareth  passeth  by..  244 
The  Real  Source  of  Power. .  .  246 
Ask  and  Ye  shall  Receive. .  .    247 

Individual  Responsibility 249 

Doing  Heartily 251 

Perverting  the  Truth 253 

A  Rainbow  in  the  Clouds —    255 

Words  Fitly  Spoken 258 

Recognition  in  Heaven 261 

Power  in  Right  Music 263 

Light  and  Love 267 

Alone  with  God 268 

Euroclydon 269 

The  Prince  of  Peace 272 


PAGE 

Giving  up  Old  Hopes 274 

Advantages      of      Confessing 

Christ 275 

Our  Responsibility 279 

How  Are  We  Building? 281 

The  Master  Impulse 282 

Light  is  Sown  for  the  Right- 
eous   283 

The  Devices  of  the  Tempter.  285 

Their  Eves  were  Holden.  . .  .  288 

The  Dai'iy  Task 291 

Sunlight  in  Autumnal  Days...  293 

The  Will  of  God..- 297 

Conquer  as  You  Go 299 

But  One  Petition 303 

He  Will  Bring  it  to  Pass. .  .  .  307 
Treasures    in    Earthen     Ves- 
sels    309 

Work  That  Endures 311 

Personal  Obligation 315 

Childhood  of  Jesus 317 

His  Ways  Are  not  Our  Ways.  319 

The  Human  Tide 323 

The  Living  Bread 325 

An  Olive-tree 329 

A  Few  Days 33 1 

Does  Jesus  Care? 333 

The  Church  at   Laodicea. .  .  .  337 

Sadness  and  Solace 341 

Waiting  for    Feeling 343 

Missionary  Work 347 

In  Everything  Give  Thanks.  350 

Giving  Thanks 351 

New  Year  Thoughts 355 

The  Hopes  of  Easter-tide....  357 

Sweetness  of  Spirit 360 

If  They  Could  Come  Back. .  361 

Old-fashioned  Christians 364 

On    Christmas   Day 3^7 

Fidelity 370 

The  Preciousness  of  Christ..  373 

Your  Sunday  Reading 37& 

What  Will  Ye  Give  Me? 378 

The    World 380 

Beginning  at  Jerusalem 383 

Children's    Prayers 39" 

Family  Prayers 391-413 

Common  Forms  of  Grace  dur- 
ing Meals 414-415 

The  Lord's  Prayer 416 


FULL-PAGE   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

Frontispiece. 

The  Mount  of  Olives 30 

Mount  Ararat 33 

The  Mountains  and  their  Suggestions  (\'ie\v  on  the  Jordan) 35 

JNIount  Olivet  from  St.  Stephen's  Gate 37 

C'.ethsemane 43 

I  Will  Instruct  Thee  (Text) 45 

O  Lord,  How  Manifold  (Text) 59 

Mary  Magdalene's  Reward 63 

Ark  of  the  Covenant 65 

Florence  Nightingale 73 

Christ  Blessing  Little  Children 81 

The  Wild  Palm 89 

He  That  Walketh  Uprightly  (Text) .- 100 

The  Annual  Overflow  of  the  Nile 105 

Anchor  of  the  Soul iir 

In  the  Shepherd's  Care 115 

Thou  Shalt  Guide  Me  (Text) 135 

A  City  of  Refuge 137 

The  Altar  of  Sacrifice >. .  .  .  143 

Tribute  Money ' 1 50 

The  Sea  of  Galilee 176 

He  That  is  Without  Sin 197 

The  Way  of  Peace 209 

Thou  Crownest  the  Year  (Text) 235 

Jesus  of  Nazareth  Passeth  By 245 

Characteristic  Oriental  Scene 265 

The  Prince  of  Peace 273 

Sunlight  in  Autumnal  Days 295 

He  That  Overcometh  (Text) 30T 

Wash  Me,  and  I  Shall  be  Whiter  than  Snow 306 

9 


lO  FULL-PAGE   ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

Thy  Kingdom  Come  (Text) 313 

The  Ascension  of  Our  Lord 321 

The  Table  of  Shew  Bread 327 

Elijah  Fed  by  Ravens 328 

Steps  in  the  Rocks  Leading  to  INIt.  Sinai 335 

Laodicea 339 

The  Pool  of  Siloam 343 

Ancient  Gethsemane 345 

Thanksgiving 353 

Bird's-eye  View  of  Jerusalem 3S5 

Watch  and  Pray  (Text) 387 

Rev.  Theodore  L.  Cuyler,   D.D 411 


WHAT   IS   CHRISTIAN    LIFE? 


COMMON  error  is  to  suppose  that 
we  are  doing  the  Lord's  worlc 
only  when  we  are  engaged  in  de- 
votional exercises  or  laboring  for 
the  conversion  of  sinners,  or  for 
the  edification  of  Christians. 
That  which  a  man  does  heartil)^, 
as  unto  the  Lord,  is  the  Lord's 
work.  The  farmer,  when  he  is 
carefully  and  wisely  cultivating 
the  soil,  is  doing  the  Lord's 
work.  Plowing  is  as  truly  a 
religious  act  as  praying.  The 
merchant  when  he  makes  an 
honest  exchange  is  doing  the 
Lord's  work.  Dealing  justly  is 
as  truly  a  religious  act  as  warn- 
ing sinners  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come.  A  man  is 
doing  God's  work  when  he  is  doing  that   which   pleases 

II 


12  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

God.  A  man  is  doing  the  Lord's  work  when  he  is  faith- 
ful to  his  employer — does  a  fair  day's  work;  when  he 
takes  proper  care  of  his  health ;  when  he  governs  his 
temper;  when  he  is  careful  to  speak  the  exact  truth;  when 
he  is  courteous  to  strangers  and  lends  a  helping  hand  to 
the  needy;  when  he  has  a  word  of  encouragement  for  the 
desponding;  when  he  sets  an  example  of  industry  and 
honesty;  when  he  returns  good  for  evil;  when  he  leads 
such  an  upright,  benevolent,  God-honoring  life,  that  men 
take  knowledge  of  him  that  he  has  been  with  Jesus. 
Religion  does  not  consist  solely  in  reading  the  Bible, 
praying,  attending  church  and  laboring  for  the  conversion 
of  men.  These  are  important  duties,  but  they  do  not 
include  the  whole  of  duty.-  God's  will  has  reference  to 
every  act  of  our  lives. 

Let  us  see  wherein  this  differs  from  the  secular  life. 
The  two  may  be,  and  frequently  are  united  in  the  same 
individual.  We  are  all  obliged  to  attend  to  the  every- 
day business  of  life,  and  it  is  right  that  we  should  do 
so,  but  this  Christian  life  is  something  different  from, 
while  at  the  same  time  it  enters  into  an  ordinary  life. 
Some  of  the  most  prominent  characteristics  of  a  truly 
Scriptural  and  spiritual  Christian  life  are  the  following: 

1.  Christian  life  is  life  in  Christ.  He  is  our  very  life. 
"  Not  I,  but  Christ  liveth  in  me,"  and  to  the  close  we  are 
dependent  on  him  for  everything,  and  do  all  things 
through  Christ  who  strengtheneth  us. 

2.  Christian  life  is  life  in  the  Spirit.  Christ  seals  it, 
sustains  it,  and  is  the  substance  of  it.  We  "  live  in  the 
Spirit"  and  "walk  in  the  Spirit."  All  our  graces  are 
"the  fruit  of  the  Spirit."  We  are  illuminated  by  the 
Spirit,  "strengthened"  by  the  Spirit,  and  "  filled"  with  the 
Spirit,  and  we  are  warned  against  grieving  and  quenching 
this  Blessed  Friend. 

3.  Christian  life  is  resurrection  life.  The  believer  is 
regarded  as  a  man  who  has  died  with  Christ  as  to  his  old 
sins  and  sinful  nature,  and  is  no  longer  his  former  self. 
His  life  is  not  a  modification  or  in\provement  of  the  old 
life,  but  a  new  nature  imparted  directly  from  the  heart  of 
Christ  and  as  free  from  all  former  sin  as  Christ  is  now 
free,  as  fully  accepted  in  the  beloved  as  the  beloved  Son 
himself;  as  truly  the  child  of  God  as  Jesus  is;  and  with 


WHAT  IS   CHRISTIAN  LIFE?  13 

aspirations  as  high  and  heavenly  as  his  high  and  heavenly 
origin;  "buried  with  Christ,"  "  risen  with  Christ,"  "  quick- 
ened together  with  Christ,"  made  to  "sit  together  with 
Christ  in  heavenly  places,"  called  to  "know  the  power  of 
his  resurrection,  and  the  fellowship  of  his  sufferings." 

4.  Christian  life  is  a  life  of  separation  from  the  world 
and  sin.  "  It  has  crucified  the  flesh  with  its  affections 
and  lusts."  It  can  say,  "The  world  is  crucified  unto  me, 
and  I  unto  the  world."  It  must  "seek  the  things  that  are 
above,"  and  "mortify  the  members  that  are  on  the  earth." 
It  must  "put  off  the  old  man  with  his  deeds;"  its  "con- 
versation" must  be  as  "in  heaven,"  remembering  ever 
that  they  who  mind  earthly  things  are  "enemies  of  the 
cross  of  Christ." 

5.  Christian  life  is  a  life  of  conflict;  "conflict  with  the 
flesh,"  which  "  lusteth  against  the  Spirit;"  conflict  with 
principalities  and  powers — the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of 
this  world — wicked  spirits  in  heavenly  places.  And  the 
nearer  we  get  to  the  gates  of  triumph,  the  thicker  grow 
the  opposing  hosts,  and  the  more  trying  the  ordeal  of 
temptation.  But  the  panoply  is  sufficient  and  the  victory 
is  sure. 

6.  Christian  life  is  a  strife,  an  ardent  desire  for  prac- 
tical holiness.  Nothing  is  more  emphasized  in  the  Epis- 
tles of  Paul  than  the  common  virtues  of  life,  the  ordinary 
relationships,  the  petty  moralities,  the  domestic  and  social 
obligations,  which  a  true  spiritual  life  ought  to  bring  out 
and  show  in  the  best  light.  Such  a  life  ought  not  even 
to  need  being  so  pointedly  reminded  of  these  things.  But 
the  blessed  Teacher  knows  that  these  very  things  are  the 
truest  test  of  real  spirituality,  and  the  most  influential 
testimonies  of  our  religion  before  the  world.  As  the 
greatest  minds  are  always  the  most  perfect  masters  of  de- 
tails, as  the  truest  chronometer  is  as  exact  in  measuring 
seconds  as  hours,  so  the  holiest  saint  will  ever  prove  the 
most  faithful  father,  husband,  wife,  child,  servant  or 
neighbor. 

7.  Finally,  the  true  Christian  life  is  a  life  not  only 
of  working  and  suffering,  but  of  waiting  and  hoping  for 
the  coming  of  Christ  and  the  glory  of  his  resurrection, 
looking  for  the  blessed  hope  and  the  glorious  appearing 
of  the    great   God,    our  Saviour  Jesus   Christ,  "pressing 


14  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

toward  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God 
in  Christ." 

Let  not  thy  days  be  passed  in  hope  or  fear 
Of  joys  and  cares  that  future  time  may  bring : 
To-morrow  is  not  thine  for  any  thing. 
The  need  for  love  and  duty  lieth  near. 
Nor  brood  o'er  thoughts  and  follies  of  thy  past : 
It  is  too  late  for  thought  or  action  there. 
From  "  all  existence  "  learn  thy  lesson  vast, 
And  put  to  shame  thy  life  of  petty  care. 
To-day  is  all  that  thou  canst  call  thine  own  : 
Now  is  the  hour  for  noble  thoughts  and  deeds. 
Let  Truth,  Love,  Beauty,  speak  to  thee  alone. 
Or  give  thyself  to  help  the  common  needs. 
Thus  shall  thy  life  grow  ever  more  sublime. 
And  thou  shalt  learn  of  deeper  things  than  time. 


OUR   BESETTING  SIN. 


^HEN  day  after  day  we  find  ourselves 
drawn — often  against  our  better 
instincts — in  the  same  direction 
and  trapped  by  the  same  sin,  we 
must  come  at  last  to  the  unpleasant 
conclusion  that  we  have  a  cer- 
tain partnership  in  evil,  that  there 
is  something  in  the  realm  of  wick- 
edness which  has  a  right  to  be 
called  our  sin.  It  does  not  affect 
the  conclusion  whether  we  are  an- 
gered at  the  partnership,  or  blush  at  it,  or  accept  it  with- 
out feeling;  the  fact  of  partnership  is  there.  The  easily 
besetting  sin  is  steadily  and  powerfully  influencing  us, 
however  we  may  disguise  the  fact. 

There  are  two  ways  of  looking  at  this  easily  besetting 
sin.  Many  of  us  it  blinds  to  our  true  position.  Our 
tendencies  are  not  generally  evil ;  so  we  reason  that  we 
do  not  do  this  thing,  we  do  not  do  that;  we  are  riot  as 
bad  as  some  other  men,  and  these  things  we  emphasize, 
while  we  are  apt  to  pass  over  slightingly  the  one*  sin  we 
do  commit.  "Men  must  be  allowed  their  little  weak- 
nesses," we  say,  and  we  feel  that  one  evil  among  so  much 
good  ought  not  to  be  very  severely  regarded. 

This  is  assuredly  a  most  comfortable  way  of  regarding 
besetting  sins,  and  I  think  that  as  a  general  thing  men 
are  thus  linked  to  evil  mainly  by  a  single  sin.  Few  ever 
break  the  whole  law;  our  natures  fortunately  are  not  large 
enough  to  make  us  guilty  of  all ;  the  restraints  of  circum- 
stances are  usually  such  as  to  leave  a  loophole  in  the  life 
of  every  person  for  only  a  few,  and  often  it  happens  to  be 
a  simple,  willful,  persistent  besetting  sin  that  we  are 
entertaining  and  excusing.  If  we  are  unable  to  feel  as 
we  ought  on  this  subject,  Christ's  words  ought  to  destroy 
our  complacency  and  incite  us  to  action:  "Whosoever 
shall  keep  the  whole  law  and  yet  offend  in  one  point,  he 
is  guilty  of  all." 

15 


1 6  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Surely  the  great  Comforter,  who  delighted  in  nothing 
so  much  as  giving  men  peace,  would  not  have  said  that 
if  it  had  not  been  necessary  and  if  it  had  not  been  a 
tremendous  truth. 

When  we  come  to  our  besetting  sin,  instead  of  asking 
for  indulgence  we  have  really  come  to  the  crisis  of  spirit- 
ual life.  It  is  no  trifle,  however  small  it  may  be;  but, 
on  the  contrary.,  it  just  represents  the  point  where  we  are 
bound  to  evil,  and  to  break  with  sin  entirely  is  to  break 
with  it  at  this  point.  The  first  consciousness  of  the  new 
birth  is  usually  a  determination  to  break  with  this  sin; 
then  we  may  believe  we  are  living  unto  God.  We  can 
see  the  important  place  this  sin  occupies  by  looking  at 
the  weakness  it  introduces  into  the  whole  life.  If  we  are 
free  from  a  multitude  of  other  sins,  so  much  the  better, 
but  also  so  much  the  more  important  is  it  to  break  with 
that  one.  Though  every  organ  of  the  body  but  one  be 
healthy,  fatal  disease  in  that  one  is  fatal  to  all.  Why 
should  it  not  be  in  the  soul,  even  as  in  material  things? 
No  chain  is  stronger  than  its  weakest  link,  and  this  holds 
good  in  character.  Our  great  enemy,  walking  up  and 
down  in  the  earth,  finds  the  weak  spot,  and  then  farewell 
to  strength;  our  easily  besetting  sin  conquers  us. 

Everything  is  concentrated  here;  it  is  the  key  to  the 
whole  position.  As  long  as  there  is  one  place  of  com- 
munication between  the  soul  and  sin,  so  long  the  old  life 
is  let  in,  and  we  shall  find  ourselves  as  weak  as  our  weak- 
est point.  In  all  other  respects  we  may  be  models;  in 
great  matters  we  may  be  firm;  and  yet  a  little  folly  may 
destroy  all  and  bring  our  entire  character  down  to  its  own 
weak  level. 

The  Christian's  character  is  like  a  chain  of  large  and 
massive  links  which  lies  on  the  deck  of  an  ocean  steamer 
in  rusty  coils,  to  be  used  to  keep  the  great  ship  away  from 
danger.  Can  you  imagine  the  captain  examining  such  a 
chain,  and  on  finding  one  link  with  a  flaw  in  it,  saying, 
"On  the  whole  this  is  a  good  chain;  one  weak  spot,  but 
all  the  rest  as  strong  as  need  be;  it  will  do?"  The  judg- 
ment of  that  captain  is  wisdom  itself  in  comparison  with 
the  utter  folly  of  those  of  us  who  risk  our  eternal  well- 
being  on  one  wilful,  known  besetting  sin. 


HEAVENLY 


MINDEDNESS. 


is  the  part  of  wisdom  to  let 
worldly  cares  and  enjoyments 
hang  loosely  about  us,  so  that 
when  "the  inevitable  hour" 
comes  we  may  let  them  fall  like 
a  mantle,  and  take  our  depar- 
ture unregretfully.  Ripened 
fruit  falls  easily.  So  when  the 
heart  of  the  Christian  is  truly 
weaned  from  the  world,  death 
may  come  at  any  time  and  find 
him  ready.  It  is  possible  to  be 
in  the  world  and  yet  not  of  it, 
to  perform  its  proper  tasks  and  allotted  duties  fully  and 
bravely,  while  yet  our  supreme  desires  and  affections  are 
set  on  things  above.  If  we  allow  worldly  cares  and  per- 
plexities to  weave  themselves  about  our  hearts  so  firmly 
that  they  cannot  rise  above  the  level  of  our  common  life, 
then  are  we  companioning  ourselves  with  the  beasts  of 
the  field,  who  live  in  the  present  only,  and  whose  whole 
range  of  being  is  comprised  within  the  circle  of  sensual 
gratification.  Heavenly-mindedness  comes  from  a  con- 
templation of  the  things  that  are  pure,  and  right,  and  holy; 
from  a  study  of  God's  Word,  and  an  application  of  its 
precepts  to  our  daily  life.  It  is  not  possible  to  have  this 
frame  of  mind  exxept  it  be  with  a  consciousness  that  we 
are  accepted  of  God,  and  have  received  forgiveness  of 
sins.  While  the  windows  of  the  soul  are  darkened  by  sin 
and  unbelief,  we  cannot  expect  that  the  sunshine  will  pour 
in  to  cheer  and  lighten  its  innermost  recesses,  and  draw 
its  thoughts  heavenward.  The  mind  that  is  set  on  spirit- 
ual delights,  that  loves  to  commune  with  God,  and  finds 
its  chiefest  joys  in  doing'  his  service,  will  not  be  ruffled 

2  17 


1 8  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

by  every  disappointment  in  life,  or  broken  by  its  calami- 
ties, for  these  things  it  rightly  regards  as  transitory,  and 
of  no  account  in  comparison  with  things  that  come  after, 
that  are  sure  and  eternal.  Clothed  in  such  serenity  and 
peace,  the  soul  may  move  through  the  midst  of  trials  and 
griefs,  such  as  come  to  all  of  us,  like  a  great  strong  ship 
whose  course  is  not  stayed  by  the  buffeting  of  the  winds 
and  waves,  because  it  has  a  certain  port  to  gain,  and  a 
pilot  who  knows  how  to  guide  it  there. 

"  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway,"  were  the  farewell  words 
of  our  blessed  Saviour  to  his  mourning  disciples,  but 
the  promise  made  to  them  was  meant  for  every  one  of 
earth's  sorrowing  children.  "I,"  the  Infinite  One,  the 
"friend  that  sticketh  closer  than  a  brother,"  the  lov- 
ing, tender  shepherd,  "I  am  with  you."  And  for  how 
long  a  time?  "Alway."  Have  bereavements  come  upon 
you  ?  Have  earthly  friends  become  estranged  and  for- 
saken you?  Have  misfortunes  overtaken  you,  and  swept 
away  every  temporal  comfort  ?  Uo  grief  and  care  walk 
hand  in  hand  beside  you  ?  Are  the  wayside  blossoms 
beaten  down  by  the  storms  of  adversity  ?  Is  the  song 
gone  out  of  your  heart  and  the  light  out  of  your  life;? 
Oh!  famishing,  drooping  soul,  look  up!  Hear  the  tones 
of  infinite  pity  and  love,  "I  will  not  leave  you  comfort- 
less." "  Lo,  I  am  with  you  alway."  What  though  the 
daily  task  be  hard,  and  the  life  path  be  rough?  What 
though  affliction,  sorrow,  pain,  sit  ever  unwelcome  guests 
around  your  hearthstone?  What  though  death  touch  with 
icy  fingers  the  lips  you  love,  and  set  his  seal  upon  the 
marble  brow,  and  hush  forever  the  voice  whose  tones 
made  sweetest  music?  Reach  out  and  touch  the  Divine 
hand  extended  toward  you;  open  your  eye  of  faith  to  be- 
hold your  Saviour  walking  with  you  in  loving  companion- 
ship, heeding  all  your  sighs  and  counting  all  your  tears. 
Lean  upon  his  arm  which  is  ever  outstretched  to  enfold  and 
uphold  you,  and  that  moment  you  will  be  able  to  say, 

"  I'm  walking  close  to  Jesus'  side, 

So  close  that  I  can  hear 
The  softest  whispers  of  his  love 

In  fellowship  so  dear, 
And  feel  his  great  almighty  hand 
Protects  me  in  this  hostile  land." 


CHRIST  THE   SHEPHERD. 

EXT  to  that  of  Father,  one  of  the 
dearest  and  tenderest  of  all  the 
figurative  characters  of  Christ  is 
that  of  the  Shepherd,  the  Good 
Shepherd.  The  Master  was  wont 
frequently  to  apply  that  title  to 
himself,  and  to  speak  of  his  fol- 
lowers as  his  flock.  In  nearly  all 
the  Eastern  countries  we  know 
there  was  no  occupation  held  in 
more  respect  and  honor  than  that 
of  the  shepherd.  A  man  could  not  be  a  good  shepherd 
unless  he  was  kind,  patient,  tender,  and  watchful.  He 
had  to  be  all  this  to  care  properly  for  the  tender  and 
defenceless    lambs,    and    to    protect    his    flock    from    the 

19 


THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


ravages  of  wild  beasts.  The  good  shepherd  knew  each 
member  of  his  flock  by  name,  and  was  known  of  them. 
They  came  gladly  at  his  call;  they  followed  willingly 
whithersoever  he  led  the  way.  Not  one,  from  the  smallest 
and  weakest  to  the  oldest  and  strongest,  was  overlooked 
or  neglected.  By  daylight  and  starlight,  through  sunshine 
and  storm,  the  shepherd  stood  by  his  flock  with  ever- 
watchful  eyes.  How  completely  the  figure  of  the  shepherd 
sets  forth  the  relations  which  the  Saviour  bears  to  those 
who  put  their  trust  in  him.  Only  the  tenderness,  love, 
and  patience  of  Christ  are  infinite,  wide,  and  boundless  as 
eternity.  The  pastures  where  he  feeds  his  flocks  are 
always  fresh  and  bountiful;  those  who  follow  him  need 
never  thirst  or  hunger,  or  have  aught  to  fear.  How 
sweet  the  thought  of  being  one  of  the  flock  of  Christ,  to 
be  cared  for,  to  be  watched  over,  to  be  guided  day  by  day 
by  the  wonderful  and  compassionate  Son  of  God.  AVho 
would  not  gladly  follow  the  beckonings  of  such  a  shep- 
herd as    he  ? 

Christ  is  also  called  the  Door.  He  is  the  door  that 
opens  eternal  life,  the  only  one.  There  is  no  other  way 
to  heaven  but  through  the  merits  of  the  blood  of  Christ. 
Men  have  been  seeking  for  other  doors  ever  since  the 
world  began;  they  have  knocked  and  kiiocked  at  what 
they  thought  were  doors,  but  no  answer  has  come  back, 
and  they  have  not  entered  in.  Christ  is  the  Open  Door, 
and  all  who  seek  an  entrance  through  him  will  find  the 
way  prepared  for  their  feet,- and  happy  welcome  all  along 
to  cheer  them  on,  greetings  and  (iod-speeds  to  lighten 
the  journey.  Christ  the  Door  is  ready  to-day  to  receive 
to  himself  all  those  who  will  come  and  enter  into  com- 
munion with  him.  Shall  any  one  who  reads  these  words 
say  he  has  not  known  the  door? 


CHRIST   THE   VINE. 


^NDER  this  title  our  Saviour 
is  often  presented  to  us,  and 
of  all  the  figurative  titles 
applied  to  Christ  in  the 
Scriptures  there  is  none 
more  suggestive  than  that 
of  the  vine.  "  I  am  the 
vine,"  says  the  Master  to 
his  disciples,  "ye  are  the 
branches."  What  figure 
could  illustrate  more  strik- 
ingly than  this  the  vital 
union  which  exists  between 
the  true  believer  and  Christ, 
the  Head  of  the  Church'  The  true  Christian  has  his 
very  being  in  Christ,  receives  from  Him  every  invigorat- 
ing impulse,  every  enlarging  desire  and  motive,  every  per- 
fecting grace.  The  branches  of  the  vine  are  strong  and 
fruitful  just  in  proportion  as  they  are  firmly  and  deeply 
engrafted  on  the  main  body.  If,  for  any  reason,  they  be- 
come partially  disconnected,  their  hold  upon  the  vine 
loosened,  they  at  once  grow  poor  and  feeble,  and  if  not 
soon  reunited,  wither  and  die.  The  Christian  who  neg- 
lects the  means  of  grace,  who  falls  into  a  loose  and  care- 
less observance  of  God's  laws,  soon  loosens  his  connection 
with  the  Vine,  and  is  in  danger  of  becoming  a  dead  and 
withered  branch  in  the  vinevard. 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


As  the  natural  vine  holds  up  and  supports  its  branches 
free  from  the  earth  and  its  entanglements,  so  does  Christ 
the  Vine  bear  aloft  his  followers  above  the  world,  above 
its  cares  and  perplexities,  above  its  trials  and  griefs.  All 
the  branches  have  to  do  is  just  to  cling  firmly,  to  trust 
wholly  and  grow.  It  is  the  Vine  that  gives  the  life,  the 
strength,  the  power  to  bear  fruit.  The  sincere,  trustful 
Christian  depends  upon  the  Vine.     Christ  is  his  all  in  all. 

In  contrast  to  the  above,  Christ  is  also  called  a  Rock. 
He  is  a  firm  and  sure  basis  for  all  who  will  build  upon 
him.  He  is  the  Rock,  the  everlasting,  unchangeable  Rock. 
Those  who  flee  to  him  for  refuge  are  never  given  over  or 
betrayed  to  the  enemy.  He  standeth  sure  through  all 
the  vicissitudes  of  this  world,  the  storms,  the  perils, 
dangers,  seen  and  unseen.  Who  would  not  seek  the  shel- 
ter of  this  Rock,  the  living  Rock,  Christ  Jesus? 


THE   SIGNS   OF  THE   TIMES. 


RISES  in  history 
always  call  forth 
men  able  and 
ready  to  meet 
them.  One  may 
look  for  them  in 
vain  beforehand, 
and  be  ready  to 
despair  of  their 
existence,  but 
somewhere,  out 
of  the  way,  they 
are  in  course  of 
preparation,  and 
when  the  time 
comes  they  ap- 
pear. So  whenever  God  has  a  special  work  to  be  done 
he  raises  up  a  special  man  to  do  it,  and  prepares  him 
specially  for  it.  All  these  giants  in  history  have  this  one 
great  characteristic  in  common,  that -they  understood  the 
times.  We  do  not  read  very  much  about  the  tribe  of 
Issachar  in  the  Scriptures,  and  yet  it  is  no  faint  praise 
that  is  lavished  upon  them  in  the  words,  they  were  "  men 
that  had  understanding  of  the  times  to  know  what  Israel 
ought  to  do."  They  were  quiet,  observant  men,  who  kept 
their  eyes  upon  the  signs  of  the  times,  and  were  therefore 
well  fitted  to  be  wise  and  able  counsellors.  There  is  a 
very  practical  meaning  in  these  words;  they  reveal  to  us 
very  clearly  what  churches,  that  is,  ministers,  members, 
and  people  are  meant  to  be.  They  should  be  like  the 
children  of  Issachar,  men  who  have  understanding  of  the 
times  to  know  what  ought  to  be  done. 

It  is  hardly  necessary  to  illustrate  this  in  national  life. 
No  man  can  be  a  true  or  practical  statesman  who  has  not 

23 


24  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


a  clear  and  timely  sagacity.  No  merchant  can  be  suc- 
cessful who  has  not  the  talent  of  clear  discernment,  and 
can  any  one  think  for  a  moment  that  religion  is  a  matter 
of  less  concern  and  interest  than  any  earthly  business? 
Many  act  so  indeed,  but  I  believe  that  if  you  could  sum- 
mon all  the  merchant  princes  of  the  earth,  and  ask  them 
seriously  what  they  consider  the  most  important  matter 
in  the  world,  they  would  admit  that  the  merchandise  of 
religion  is  of  more  importance  than  the  merchandise  of 
silver.  All  men  recognize  it  theoretically,  but  here  is  the 
great  difficulty, — the  wares  of  religion,  so  to  speak,  are 
immaterial,  and  cannot  be  seen  or  handled,  and  so  they 
come  to  be  considered  unreal.  Religion  thus  has  no 
market  value.  Spiritual  things  cannot  be  estimated  in 
money,  and  a  man's  services  as  a  minister  of  the  Gospel 
cannot  be  computed  in  dollars  and  cents.  These  are  all 
spiritual  things,  and  far  removed  from  earthly  rewards, 
but  at  the  same  time  salvation  has  its  value;  even  to  the 
carnal  judgment  that  value  is  greater  than  that  of  silver 
or  gold. 

"Godliness  is  profitable,"  and  profit  is  what  every  mer- 
chant aims  to  secure;  godliness  pays.  Why,  then,  cannot 
practical  men  be  persuaded  to  give  this  subject  practical 
attention?  You  who  have  "understanding  of  the  times," 
why  not  apply  the  same  talents  to  religion  as  to  business. 
Take  the  weight  and  dimensions  of  "the  pearl  of  great 
price."  Calculate  the  value  of  its  daily  help  and  strength, 
put  religion  to  the  test,  and  let  us  see  whether,  even  in 
regard  to  this  world,  it  does  not  bring  gain;  so  that  al- 
though in  a  lower  sense  you  may  be  forsaking  all  to  fol- 
low Christ,  yet  in  a  higher  sense  is  it  not  true  that  every 
one  who  hath  forsaken  houses  or  lands  or  brethren  for 
Christ  does  receive  for  it  an  hundred-fold? 


LETTING  THE   LIGHT   SHINE. 


HEN  a  person  is  first  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity, jt  is  generally  a  very  easy  mat- 
ter to  let  others  know  something  of  the 
comfort  and  satisfaction  which  religion 
affords.  Then,  as  time  goes  on,  there 
seems  to  grow  a  certain  reserve  in 
alluding  to  the  subject.  This  is  not 
owing  to  coldness  or  indifference,  per- 
haps, but  to  a  kind  of  unwillingness  to 
introduce  a  topic  which  might  not  be 
altogether  agreeable  to  others.  We 
should  not  act  without  judgment,  but  we  must  not  forget 
that  our  Saviour  told  his  disciples  to  let  their  light  shine  in 
such  a  way  that  others  could  see  it.  And  when  Jesus  gave 
that  injunction  he  knew  all  about  the  different  dispositions, 
temperaments,  and  characters  which  must,  through  all  ages, 
go  to  make  up  such  as  should  be  his  disciples  or  followers. 
And  there  are  so  many  ways  in  which  the  Christian's  light 
may  shine  that  no  one  is  exempt  from  the  Saviour's  re- 
quirement in  this  respect.  Mr.  Moody  says:  "  It  is  a  great 
deal  better  to  live  a  holy  life  than  to  talk  about  it. 
Lighthouses  don't  ring  bells  and  fire  cannon  to  call  atten- 
tion to  their  shining — they  just  shine."  Nothing  will 
commend  religion  to  others  like  living  a  Christian  life, 
and  yet  it  may  sometimes,  at  chosen  intervals,  be  one's 
duty  to  talk  about  it  too.  How  often  it  happens  that  a 
person,  perhaps  at  the  cost  of  considerable  effort,  makes 

25 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


some  serious  remark,  that  is  eagerly,  even  hungrily  re- 
sponded to  by  a  companion  supposed  to  be  utterly  thought- 
less and  careless  concerning  such  subjects. 

A  young  lady  when  dying  was  in  great  distress  of  mind. 
On  being  asked  why  she  had  not  thought  of  her  soul  and 
its  interests  while  in  health,  she  replied  that  no  one  had 
spoken  to  her  about  such  things.  The  most  pathetic  and 
deplorable  part  of  it  was,  that  she  had  been  living  in  a 
community  of  church-going  Christian  people.  What  kind 
of  "  lights"  could  they  have  been,  that  this  poor  child 
had  failed  so  piteously  to  see  them  shining,  and  so  knew 
nothing  of  glorifying  her  Father  in  Heaven!  Like  the 
several  flowers  in  a  garden,  laden  each  with  the  dew 
of  heaven,  which,  when  shaken  with  the  wind,  they  let 
fall  at  each  other's  roots,  and  thus  are  jointly  nour- 
ished, Christians  should  become  helpers,  one  to  the 
other,  in  the  Christian  life.  ^  The  dew  of  God's  grace 
is  given  freely  as  the  dew  of  heaven,  and  in  falling  it 
lights  on  hearts  of  many  different  moulds.  The  perfume 
of  some  lives  is  surely  richer  and  fuller  than  that  of 
others,  and  yet  when  shaken  with  the  wind  of  God's  love 
each  lowly  flower  sends  out  its  dew,  a  portion  of  its  own 
sustenance,  to  help  sustain  or  nourish  others. 

Many  true,  earnest  Christians  lament  the  fact  that  they 
seem  to  be  able  to  do  almost  nothing  to  show  forth  the 
love  they  have  for  God,  and  their  real  desire  to  promote 
the  cause  they  have  so  near  at  heart.  But  there  is  always 
the  strong,  potent  power  of  prayer.  A  lady  once  spoke 
of  certain  friends  whom  it  was  her  duty  and  privilege  to 
benefit,  without  their  being  able  to  make  return;  "but," 
she  added,  "  they  are  good  people  and  we  have  their  prayers, 
which  I  value  a  great  deal."  Quite  as  much  as  temporal 
benefits,  and  even  vastly  more,  are  the  prayers  of  good  peo- 
ple, whose  only  payment  can  be  prayer  for  God's  blessings, 
sure  to  be  sent  in  answer.  Woe  to  those  so-called  Chris- 
tians who  profess  to  serve  God,  but  make  no  effort  to  send 
out  a  saving  light  into  a  world  of  sinners.  Example  in 
the  right  direction  is  much,  and  it  often  happens  that  a 
word  of  warning  or  encouragement  falls  as  dew  upon  the 
flowers.  Any  earnest,  prayerful  effort  to  send  out  a  saving 
light  in  the  great  garden  of  the  Lord  will  surely  gain 
the  commendation  of  the  great  Lord  of  the  harvest  at  last. 


GLORIFICATION  THROUGH  DEATH. 


VERY  simple  thing  is  the  symbol  of  this 
great  truth.  A  grain  of  wheat!  A  beau- 
tiful and  complete  thing,  but  small  and 
valueless  by  itself.  A  single  grain  of 
wheat  could  keep  no  one  alive;  you  might 
as  well  throw  it  away  or  cast  it  in  the 
ground.  If  you  do  the  latter  it  dies,  and 
in  that  death  it  finds  its  glory.  There  it 
softens  and  expands,  it  is  given  up  to  the 
forces  of  nature,  the  earth  covers  it,  the 
sunshine  warms  it,  the  showers  water  it. 
They  seem  to  take  possession  of  it  and 
put  it  altogether  aside,  but  that  burial 
place  becomes  the  scene  of  a  wondrous 
transformation;  the  spark  of  vitality  is 
kindled  by  the  very  elements  which  seem 
to  work  its  destruction.  It  lengthens 
downward  and  upward,  becomes  a  green, 
beautiful  stalk,  and  at  length  is  laden 
with  a  score  of  such  grains  as  it  was 
itself,  and  becomes  the  prolific  parent  of  countless  har- 
vests in  the  future,  unt'il  travelling  in  the  West  some  day 
you  will  see  vast  towers  and  enormous  buildings  which 
look  like  the  enginery  of  war.  These  are  not  buildings 
for  defence,  but  the  storehouses  for  the  resurrections  of 
your  single  grain  of  wheat. 

27 


28  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

From  the  interminable  fields,  stretching  far  as  the  eye 
can  reach,  undulating  in  the  breeze  like  the  waves  of  a 
tawny  ocean,  they  bring  in  the  grain,  increased  an  hun- 
dredfold, and  store  it  for  the  consumption  of  the  world. 
When  a  famine  occurs,  even  if  it  be  in  China,  those  great 
buildings  are  opened,  and  ship  after  ship  departs  laden 
with  the  golden  grain  to  relieve  misery  and  save  life. 
What  could  the  single  grain  of  wheat  have  done  toward 
that  grand  object?  A  hard,  narrow,  isolated  thing,  it 
could  not  have  kept  life  in  the  smallest  child.  Only  by 
death  came  its  glorification.  Sacrifice  it  in  the  sowing, 
and  it  will  come  again  an  hundredfold  in  the  harvest. 

This  mysterious  but  familiar  principle  underlies  all 
nature,  and  without  it  the  beauty  and  fertility  of  the  world 
could  not  be  unfolded;  but  it  receives  its  highest  exem- 
plification in  Christ  himself.  All  the  operations  of  nat- 
ure are  really  but  mute  prophecies  of  him,  and  the  first 
seed  which  sprang  in  the  earth  was  a  symbol  of  the  Lamb 
slain  for  the  sins  of  the  world.  Every  harvest  which  God 
has  sent,  bearing  fruit  from  the  death  of  the  seed,  has 
been  an  illustration  of  him  who  pre-eminently  was  glori- 
fied through  death. 

What  a  wonderful,  transcendent  fruitage  sprang  from 
that  grave!  It  grows  and  flourishes  around  us,  it  covers 
all  the  earth,  but  whence  came  it?  Nature  tells  that  the 
harvest  which  now  waves  beneath  the  sun  has  been  lying 
on  the  ground  all  through  the  winter,  chilled  with  the 
frosts,  drenched  with  the  rains,  buried  in  the  grave  of 
darkness,  covered  with  a  shroud  of  snow,  but  now  it 
stands  erect,  crowned  with  beauty  and  bounty. 

How  true  a  symbol  this  is  of  the  Saviour's  stormy  life, 
the  dreary  seed  time  when  the  Divine  seed  was  placed  in 
the  ground  amid  the  wreck  of  life  and  beauty.  But  out 
of  that  hiding-place  of  God's  power,  out  of  that  grave 
sprang  life  and  immortality.  All  the  nations  of  the  world 
shall  eat  of  the  fruit  of  that  harvest.  Thus  our  Saviour 
lost  his  life,  and  found  it  again  in  the  lives  of  others  to 
whom  he  had  imparted  life. 

His  personality  became  enlarged  and  increased  by  that 
very  self-sacrifice  which  seemed  at  the  time  to  have 
destroyed  it. 

Some  time  since  there  were  discovered  some  grains  of 


GLORIFICATION    THROUGH  DEATH.  29 

wheat,  bound  tightly  up  in  a  mummy's  wrappings.  For 
centuries  they  had  rested  there  unseen,  until  the  dust  of 
ages  had  gathered  upon  them.  Hard,  unfruitful  kernels 
they  had  remained  through  all  that  time,  of  no  use  to  the 
mummy  and  of  no  value  to  the  world  ;but  they  were  taken 
out  and  planted,  and  in  one  year  had  multiplied  into  a 
harvest.  It  was  indeed  a  wonderful  conservation  of  life 
which  had  preserved  them  for  centuries,  but  can  you  im- 
agine anything  more  fruitless?  When  they  died  their 
fruitfulness  began. 

Death,  then,  is. not  one  of  our  enemies.  It  is  deliver- 
ance from  all  the  toils  and  troubles  of  life;  it  is  reunion 
with  loved  ones,  never  to  part  again.  The  path  lies 
through  the  valley  of  the  shadow,  and  the  chill  night 
winds  blow  tumultuously,  but  this  only  leads  to  the  bright- 
ness of  the  better  world  beyond.  All  our  gain  lies  in 
death,  the  pain  and  peril  lie  in  survival. 

What  shall  we  do  with  our  lives?  We  may  live  only  to 
enjoy  ourselves  and  care  only  for  selfish  amusement,  we 
may  close  our  eyes  to  all  the  sin  and  misery  that  reigns 
in  the  world,  and  keep  out  of  sight  the  whole  region  of 
conscience,  and  so  we  may  win  the  passing,  perishable 
things  of  sense.  But  let  us  not  think  that  a  universal 
law  will  cease  its  operations  on  our  account.  This  is  a 
process  of  death,  not  of  life.  If  we  do  this,  we  shall  be 
like  the  cold,  hard  corn  of  wheat,  which  abideth  alone  in 
an  isolated  death-in-life,  incapable  of  any  growth,  because 
kept  out  of  the  ground,  living  for  itself. 


'M<^7Z 


THE   MOUNTAINS   AND   THEIR 
SUGGESTIONS. 


'HEIR  crowning  rocks  tower 
above  us,  and  we  almost 
look  to  see  the  angels 
alight,  and  their  shining 
garments  flash  out  against 
the  blue  sky.  A  thin 
white  cloud  floats  up  now 
along  the  mountain's  ver- 
dure to  its  undimmed 
crest,  just  such  as  we  be- 
lieved in  happy  child- 
hood bore  angels.  Alas, 
that  we  have  grown  wiser! 
But  why  mourn  the  sweet 
credulity  of  earlier  days? 
Knowledge  has  brought 
pain,  but  reveals  truth 
overtopping  the  wonder  and  bliss  of  dreams.  We  would 
be  loath  to  barter  the  larger,  ricker  pleasures  of  added 

31 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


years,  surely,  for  the  child's  heedless  joy.  From  the 
humming  bird,  who  scarce  sways  the  scarlet  blossom  it 
woos  at  our  feet,  to  the  massive,  superb  peak  almost  kiss- 
ing the  zenith,  what  a  range  of  creation  and  thought! 
We  bow  in  heart,  adoring,  to  the  Maker  of  all.  He  num- 
bers alike  the  hairs  of  our  head,  and  sows  the  universe 
with  myriad  worlds;  those  worlds,  shining  upon  us  from 
their  far  heights,  a  reproach  to  our  murmurings  and  rest- 
lessness. Mountains  and  stars  tell  us  of  fresh  hopes  and 
eternal  repose.  Even  unbelief  Nature  sways  to  reverence. 
We  knew  one  between  whose  riper  faith  and  child  worship 
there  yawned  a  chasm  of  infidelity.  Often  a  stroll  in 
God's  fair  forests  awoke  in  him  the  latent  religious 
instinct,  while  doubt  clouded  it  in  God's  sanctuary. 
From  the  mountain  peak,  when  John  Randolph  saw  the 
sun  rise,  flushing  the  illimitable  circumference  of  view 
with  light  and  glory,  he  said  solemnly  to  his  body  servant, 
the  only  one  present,  "Never  doubt  there  is  a  God." 
Such  wonder  of  landscape  and  tint,  such  dome  of  sky, 
mocked  at  a  chance  creation.  Sooner  far  shut  from 
thought  proud  St.  Peter's  architects,  and  say  that  aisle 
and  dome  and  altar  and  ornaments  were  blown  together 
by  idle  breezes.  But  Bible  faith,  worshipping  the  Crea- 
tor, gathers  many  an  association  dear  and  sublime  from 
sacred  pages.  How  the  most  notable  of  these  haunt 
about  mountains!  On  Mount  Ararat  rested  the  ark  and 
the  remnant  of  our  race  above  water  that  whelmed  a' 
world's  woe  and  wickedness.  Mount  Moriah  uplifted  the 
altar  that  put  to  proof  Abraham's  surpassing  faith,  and 
brought,  as  ever,  proportional  blessing.  Amid  "  thunder- 
ings,  and  the  lightnings,  and  the  noise  of  trumpets,  and 
the  mountain  smoking,"  rang  the  law  of  a  holy  life  from 
Mount  Sinai.  A  Balaam  and  a  Moses  alternate  grand 
dramas  on  Mount  Pisgah.  From  two  mountains,  responsive 
blessings  on  the  righteous,  and  cursings  on  the  wicked 
nation,  were  uttered.  God  revealed  to  Elijah  on  Mount 
Carmel  and  Mount  Horeb  two  chapters  in  the  Bible 
which  we  may  never  read  without  bated  breath.  If  we 
turn  from  the  old  to  the  new,  from  the  dawning  to  the 
day  of  revelation,  we  remember  how  the  devil,  on  "  an 
exceeding  high  mountain,"  tempted  Jesus  in  his  human- 
ity, with  a  temptatioij   that  might  not  befall   other  men. 


^•i^^» 


34  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


"All  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  and  the  glory  of  them" 
rolled  at  his  feet  in  sumptuous  pomp  of  procession.  All 
that  might  gladden  desire,  or  thrill  imagination,  or  satiate 
ambition  was  there  for  his  use;  but  with  the  condition — 
worship  the  bestower.  "It  is  written,"  answers  with 
quelling  power.  As  the  "  Son  of  Man,"  Jesus  opposed 
Scripture  to  alluring  evil,  but  he  speaks  "with  authority" 
in  his  Godhead,  when  he  preaches  the  sermon  on  the 
mount.  Who  of  us  that  would  pray  to  be  his  disciple 
does  not  long  to  embody  in  a  saintly  life  this  the  fullest 
of  his  teachings?  Slowly  we  turn  to  the  Mount  of  Trans- 
figuration, though  it  shines  with  the  supernatural;  but 
at  the  foot  of  the  cross — Mount  Calvary — emotion  over- 
powers. A  beautiful  ascension  from  Mount  Olivet,  and 
then  the  Lord  our  Saviour  disappears  from  view.  The  pen 
of  inspiration  begins  with  the  creation  of  the  world,  it 
closes  with  the  revelation  of  heaven,  and  our  spirit  faints 
within  us  at  the  immensity,  the  supernal  beauty  of  the 
vision.  What  an  enlargement  of  sense  to  have  seen  in  a 
single  view  from  the  mountain,  "that  great  city,  the  holy 
Jerusalem,  descending  out  of  heaven  from  God!"  Its  stu- 
pendous walls,  splendid  with  twelve  diversely  colored 
jewels,  and  set  with  twelve  lustrous  gates,  three  to  a  side, 
each  several  gate  a  pearl.  Through  their  broadly  flung 
portals  we  catch  a  glimpse  of  "the  mansions"  of  pure 
gold,  as  it  were  transparent  glass,  "  the  river  of  water  of 
life"  overshadowed  by  its  trees  of  fruit  and  healing,  and 
we  long  to  enter  in.  The  walls  shut  out  hope,  but  wide 
open  stand  the  gates  of  pearl.  They  invite  all  to  throng 
through,  only  an  angel  of  might  guards  each,  and  we  must 
beware  to  ask  the  Lord  of  the  city  for  a  passport.  His 
promise  is  pledged  to  give  freely  to  those  who  ask.  For 
all  who  enter,  strong  and  beautiful  in  their  new  immor- 
tality, there  are  joy,  glory,  power  and  holiness,  the  pres- 
ence and  the  peace  of  God. 


THE   LORD   OUR    "ROCK. 


■7IHE  Bible  is  specillcally  distinguished 
J  from  all  other  early  literature  by 
its  delight  in  natural  imagery.  It 
is  a  matter  of  easy  observation  in 
the  poetical  and  prophetical  por- 
tions of  Scripture  how  largely  they 
deal  with  natural  scenery,  and  the 
natural  features  of  the  earth. 
Things  spiritual  are  illustrated  by 
things  natural,  and  God's  dealings 
with  his  ancient  people  early  im- 
pressed this  upon  them.  There  was  that  mysterious  Rock 
to  which  they  owed  their  lives  during  all  their  desert 
wanderings — type  of  that  smitten  Rock  from  which  the 
waters  gushed  forth  and  followed  them  in  their  march. 
In  like  manner  their  descendants  were  placed  in  what  was 
then  one  of  the  most  beautiful  districts  upon  the  earth, 
full  of  glorious  mountains  and  valleys,  so  that  they  be- 
came by  these  means  auLl  by  the  touch  of  God's  hand  upon 
their  hearts,  sensible  to  the  appeal  of  natural  scenery  in 
a  way  equalled  by  no  other  people.  We  find  their  liter- 
ature, therefore,  full  of  expressions  not  only  testifying  to  a 
vivid  sense  of  the  power  of  nature  over  man,  but  show- 
ing the  connection  between  natural  and  spiritual  things. 
Rocks  they  learned  to  know  and  love  and  prize  as  the  most 
enduring  and  stable  of  all  things,  and  therefore- the  Lord 
was  "  their  Rock." 

In  that  land  of  mountains,  where  stood  the  goodly  Leb- 
anon and  the  snow-capped  Hermon,  they  became  familiar 
with  the  grandeur  of  God's  works.  The  everlasting  hills 
inspired  them  with  ideas  of  permanence  and  eternity.  In 
the  diversity  of  the  scenery,  the  rocks,  which  formed  a 
large  part  of  the  landscape^  lost  all  their  ruggedness  and 
roughness,  became  picturesque  in  their  outlines,  and  clad 
in  perpetual   verdure,   were  beautiful   to  the  eve.      Hov*' 

30 


3§  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


often  they  found  safe  refuges  in  those  same  rocks,  where 
the  enemy  could  not  find  them  and  dared  not  attack  them. 
The  munitions  of  rocks  were  their  defence,  and  a  great 
part  of  the  strength  of  the  country. 

Just  what  the  rocks  are  to  the  earth,  the  Lord  is  to  human 
life — its  strength  and  stability.  Human  life  never  amounts 
to  very  much  unless  it  has  Divine  elements  in  it;  man  is 
but  the  sport  of  circumstances  without  them.  There  is  no 
certainty  of  safety  for  any  man  who  has  not  the  Lord  in 
his  life.  He  may  have  resisted  sin  for  a  long  time,  and 
been  tried  often  without  failing;  he  maybe  considered  by 
his  fellow-men  noble  and  upright  and  true  and  good,  but 
after  all  he  has  no  rock  in  his  life.  Principle  is  strong, 
good  habits  are  even  stronger,  but  nothing  less  than  deep- 
seated  religious  convictions  and  experiences,  combined 
with  a  firm  hold  on  the  "Lord  our  Rock,"  and  that  help 
which  comes  from  the"  Everlasting  Hills  "  of  God's  grace 
and  power  can  make  one  secure.  These  are  the  founda- 
tions of  life  which  are  everlasting.  They  are  not  vague 
hopes  or  shadowy  dreams  like  the  architecture  of  the 
clouds,  but  are  solid,  substantial  realities.  They  are  not 
mere  illusions-  like  those  pictures  reflected  on  the  bosom 
of  a  lake,  to  be  destroyed  in  an  instant  by  the  merest  trifle, 
a  pebble  dropped  by  an  idle  hand,  the  wing  of  a  passing 
breeze,  a  withered  leaf  falling  from  its  tree,  but  they  are 
truths  which  shall  last  when  the  heavens  themselves  shall 
be  rolled  up  like  a  scroll. 

Were  the  truths  concerning  God  destitute  of  certainty, 
they  might  be  brilliant  indeed,  but  it  would  be  the  bril- 
liance of  the  mirage,  not  of  rock,  gleaming  in  the  sun- 
light. We  need  this  element  of  certainty  in  our  changing 
lives;  in  God  alone  we  find  it.  He  never  changes.  Amid 
the  great  mysteriesof  life  which  lie  around  us  unexplored, 
in  'hopeless  confusion,  we  can  feel  the  everlasting  arms 
underneath  us.  Amid  the  perpetual  mutations  of  earth 
we  may  cling  to  the  Eternal  One,  the  Rock  of  Ages,  against 
whom  the  waves  of  time  and  change  will  beat  in  vain.  In 
the  promise  of  the  Ciospel  we  have  sure  ground,  beaten 
hard  by  the  march  of  earth's  wisest  and  best  men,  with 
whom  we  may  with  confidence  exclaim,  "  The  Lord  is  mv 
Rock." 


UNDERNEATH  THE  EVERLASTING 
ARMS. 


HE  eternal  "God    is   thy  refuge, 
and    underneath    thee    are    the 
everlasting  arms."     Surely  no 
promise  could   have  been  more 
infinitely  precious    than    this, 
when   its  words    fell    upon    the 
ears  of  the   Israelites.      It  was 
wonderfully  adapted  to  the  cir- 
cumstances   of    a    people    who 
had    been    travelling   houseless 
homeless   for   a    long    time.      The 
s    had    a    homelike    sound.      The 
^ht    of    stability    and    permanence 
have  been  like  music   in  the  ears 
is  homesick  people.      Every  bless- 
seemed    to    be    contained    in    this 
promise,    an   abiding    and    unchanging 
dwelling-place    where    no    evil     could 
befall   them,   an  everlasting  arm   to  sustain  and  support 
them,  strong  enough  to  bear  every  burden,  every  care. 

The  words  come  down  to  us  as  a  priceless  legacy  from 
the  God  who  is  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever, 
and  we  may  each  know  for  ourselves  the  comfort  contained 
in  them  for  every  weary,  heavy  laden  soul.  The  eternal 
God  is  our  refuge,  what  need  we  care  then  if  dark  clouds 

39 


40  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

of  sorrow  lower,  and  the  bitter  waters  of  affliction  over- 
flow us?  God  will  never  leave  nor  forsake  us,  and  pavil- 
ioned in  his  eternal  love  we  need  fear  no  evil. 

And  God  is  not  only  a  refuge,  he  is  a  dwelling-place. 
Too  many  of  us  are  accustomed  to  go  to  God  only  in 
times  of  weakness,  or  to  fly  to  him  as  a  very  present  help 
only  in  time  of  trouble.  When  the  clouds  gather  and  the 
storm  breaks,  then  we  turn  to  God  to  protect  us,  but  when 
the  storm  has  passed,  and  all  is  bright  and  fair  again,  we 
forget  him  as  if  we  were  now  self-sufficient.  We  make 
God  our  refuge  only,  instead  of  our  dwelling-place;  we 
go  to  him  as  a  covert  for  a  little  season  till  the  danger  is 
overpast,  we  do  not  make  him  our  home.  If  we  made 
God  our  dwelling-place  as  well  as  our  refuge,  it  would 
altepour  lives  completely,  and  increase  our  happiness  an 
hundredfold. 

Think  for  a  moment  what  a  blessed  thing  it  is  to  dwell 
in  God;  then  there  is  not  one  trouble  that  comes  to  us 
that  we  have  to  bear  alone,  not  one  joy  that  we  have  to 
share  alone,  not  one  purpose  to  make  alone,  not  one 
temptation  to  conquer  alone  and  unaided.  The  least  event 
in  our  history  quite  as  much  as  the  greatest  does  not  hap- 
pen to  us  alone,  but  God  shares  our  life  with  us,  and  every 
moment  we  are  dwelling  in  him  with  the  everlasting  arms 
beneath  and  about  us. 

What  a  revolution  it  would  make  in  our  lives  if  w'e 
realized  this!  How  many  things  would  be  left  undone 
that  now  are  done,  how  many  new  duties  would  be  begun! 
What  a  new  sanctity  and  sweetness  would  fill  our  joys, 
what  deeper  responsibility  would  invest  our  thoughts  and 
actions,  what  victories  we  would  gain  over  temptations 
that  have  heretofore  defeated  us!  We  would  attach  anew 
sacredness  and  greatness  to  our  common  life  if  we  once 
felt  that  God  was  our  constant  dwelling-place,  not  simply 
our  refuge  in  times  of  distress  and  trouble.  Of  course 
such  times  will  come,  but  underneath  us  are  the  everlast- 
ing arms,  strong  enough  to  bear  us  up  through  any  trouble. 
Should  we  ever  be  crushed  by  the  burdens  and  cares  of 
life  as  they  gather  about  us,  we  can  feel  also  the  tight- 
ening of  those  everlasting  arms  which  have  borne  so 
many  precious  souls  through  deepest  waters  safely  to  the 
other  side. 


YE   MUST  BE   BORN   AGAIN." 


HRIST  taught  that  if 
there  is  no  change  of 
heart  now,  there  will 
be  no  true  religion  here 
or  bliss  hereafter. 
"  Ye  must  be  born  of 
water  and  of  the 
spirit."  This  is  a 
moral  necessity.  It 
could  not  from  the 
nature  of  things  be 
otherwise.  "  How  can 
two  walk  together  ex- 
cept they  be  agreed?" 
How  can  you  love  a 
holy  God  while  you 
love  and  cherish  sin? 
How  can  you  at  the 
same  time  love  the 
world  and  the  world- 
crucifying  Christ? 
How  can  you  appreciate  and  take  delight  in  exercises  for 
which  you  have  no  relish?  How  can  you  be  a  loyal  sub- 
ject of  King  Jesus  while  in  rebellion  against  him?  How 
can  you  enjoy  the  companionship  of  regenerate  souls  with 
whom  you  have  no  affinity?  Then  think  of  the  great 
hereafter — of  heaven.  How  sweet  is  that  word!  It  is 
the  condensed  expression  of  beauty,  bliss,  glory.  All 
want  to  go  thither  at  last.  But  do  you  know  that  heaven 
is  a  perfectly  holy  world,  a  purely  religious  place,  a  vast 
temple  of  incessant  worship?  Do  you  know  that  all  its 
inhabitants  from  earth  are  regenerated  people,  its  joys 
are  the  joys  of  holiness,  its  songs  are  the  praises  of  re- 
deeming love,  its  activities  are  the  sweet  obedience  of 
loving  hearts?  Ask  your  own  conscience  solemnly,  if 
you  were  taken  there  just  as  you  are,  without  a  thorough 

41 


rt 


42  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

change  of  your  affections,  would  not  its  very  air  be 
oppressive,  its  services  tedious,  its  employments  irksome? 
Could  you  sing  its  songs?  Could  you  shout  praises  unto 
him  whom  you  have  despised  on  earth?  Verily  not! 
That  polluted  heart  within  you  would  writhe  amidst  the 
blaze  of  infinite  purity,  and  cry  out,  "This  is  not  my 
place:  I  am  a  stranger  to  all  these  persons  and  enjoy- 
ments; I  am  not  adapted  to  them."  Yea,  we  may  all  sing 
in  mournfully  solemn  tones: 

"  Had  I  a  throne  above  the  rest, 

Where  angels  and  archangels  dwell, 
One  sin  unslain  within  my  breast. 
Would  turn  that  heaven  to  hell." 

Ah  I  then  the  loving,  faithful  Saviour  utters  a  grand 
moral  necessity  when  he  says  to  us,  "  Ye  must  be  born 
again:"  God  give  you  grace  to  see  it  and  feel  it.  God 
grant  that  you  may  now  be  impressed  as  you  have  never 
been  before  with  the  fact,  that  whatever  other  experiences 
you  may  have  of  joy  or  sorrow,  of  prosperity  or  adversity, 
you  must  have  this.  God  grant  that  the  words,  "Ye 
must  be  born  again,"  may  ring  in  your  ears  and  toll  their 
solemn  cadences  through  every  avenue  of  your  being  un- 
til you  cry  out,  "Holy  Spirit!  change  my  heart.  Work 
thy  work  of  grace  in  me."  Then  shall  it  be  done,  and 
thou  shalt  stand  up  regenerated,  redeemed,  disenthralled, 
in  all  the  dignity  and  bliss  of  "a  new  creature  in  Christ 
Tesus. " 


GETHSEMANE. 


SPEAK   THE  TRUTH    "IN    LOVE." 


HERE  is  sometimes  a  harshness  in 
presenting  truth  that  effectually  ob- 
structs its  way  in  the  mind  of  the 
hearer.  The  study  of  this  subject  is 
a  most  important  one,  especially 
since  the  temptation  to  impatience 
is  not  uncommon  among  those  who, 
by  reason  of  a  clear  perception  of 
the  peril  of  the  sinner,  are  earnestly 
seeking  their  salvation. 

One  Sabbath  evening  in  a  certain 
church  we  lately  witnessed  the  sad 
results  of  speaking  the  truth  indeed, 
but  not  "  in  love."  Among  several 
penitents  bowing  at  the  altar  of 
prayer  was  a  voung  man  evidentjy  awakened  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  a  sense  of  sin.  Some  one  suggested  in  a  cold, 
unfeeling  way  that  it  was  proper  thus  to  prostrate  him- 
self; for  such  a  life  as  he  had  led  sooner  (u-  later  must 
end  in  destruction.  Now,  while  all  this  may  have  been 
true,  it  was  too  plainly  evident  that  it  was  not  the  truth 
spoken  ///  Iovi\  for  the  tone  in  which  the  remark  was  made 
showed  that  the  speaker  believed  the  young  man  insin- 
cere. The  manner  in  which  the  words  were  spoken  could 
scarcely  fail  to  produce  unfortunate  results,  for  an  implied 
censure  was  betrayed — an  unnecessary  prejudice  thereby 
awakened.  The  peculiar  tenderness  so  necessary  in  the 
winning  worker  was  sadly  wanting.  That  seeking  soul 
was  immediately  set  back;  the  lack  of  the  constraining 
love  of  Christ  in  the  instruction  given  vitiated  that  in- 
struction. Indeed,  there  was  precipitated  a  needless  re- 
volt in  the  penitent's  mind  at  this,  the  most  critical  of  all 
periods.  That  young  man,  with  but  partial  views  of  tlie 
Saviour  as  yet,  and  in  a  condition  to  suffer  emliarrassment 
bv  any  opposing  circumstances,  utterly  N'iclded  to  ti-mpta- 

44 


46 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


tion.  The  sinful  self  became  dominant.  Pride  and  pas- 
sion once  more  rallied.  The  penitents'  seat  was  quickly 
abandoned. 

And  even  until  this  day  the  genuine  signs  of  contrition 
on  account  of  sin  have  not  reappeared.  There  is  at  least 
a  possibility,  and  we  think  a  probability  even,  that  the 
same  instruction  imparted  in  a  different  spirit  at  that  hour 
would  have  ended  in  the  conversion  of  the  young  man  to 
a  Christian  life.  Love.,  burning  in  the  Christian's  heart, 
is  absolutely  essential  to  the  effective  deliverance  of  the 
Gospel.  Truth,  however  keen  and  penetrating,  will  gen- 
erally find  at  least  partial  acceptance  when  our  words  of 
warning  are  charged  with  aU-conqiiering  love. 


LITTLE  SERMONS. 


way  of 


NCE   let  men  see  not  things  alone,  but  the 
Divine  light  and  life  that  stream  through 
them,  and  then  shall   every  day  open  new 
revelations;  then  shall  the  bird  upon    the 
wing  and  the  flower  in  the  field  speak  to 
them    of    God.      Every    swelling    bud    and 
every  grass  blade  peeping    from    the    cold, 
bare   earth    these  spring  days  tell  a    mute 
story  of  resurrected  life;  speak  in  their  own 
the  goodness  and  mercy  of  the  Heavenly  father, 


48  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

"  Flowers  preach  to  us  if  we  will  hear, 
Lichen  and  moss  and  sturdy  weed 
Tell  of  His  love  who  sends  the  dew, 
The  rain  and  the  sunshine  too. 
To  nourish  one  small  seed." 

Every  flower  that  pushes  its  way  from  the  dark  mould 
under  the  revivifying  of  the  sun's  rays  and  the  warm  rain 
utters  a  protest  against  the  cry,  "There  is  no  God,"  and 
lifts  its  petals  in  speechless  astonishment  at  him  who  says 
that  death  ends  all,  that  the  grave  is  man's  final  destiny. 
Every  petal  that  opens  to  the  sun  on  these  bright  spring 
mornings  preaches  a  resurrection  sermon,  and  all  the  lily 
bells  that  swing  their  waxen  tongues  in  the  warm  breezes 
are  ringing  anthems  of  praise  to  the  Father  and  Maker 
of  all. 

We  too  often  think  of  (iod  as  only  a  great  and  mighty 
Being,  terrible  in  majesty,  awful  in  power.  We  see  his 
manifestations  in  lightnings  and  earthquakes  and  pesti- 
lences, and  think  of  him  only  as  one  who  holds  the  sea 
in  the  hollow  of  his  hand.  We  seem  almost  to  forget 
that  the  same  hand  that  created  the  vast  things  of  the  uni- 
verse, the  stars  and  planets,  suns  and  moons,  that  poured 
out  the  seas  and  set  the  mighty  cataracts  in  motion,  also 
painted  the  leaves  of  the  tiniest  flowers,  and  fashioned 
their  delicate  waxen  petals,  and  hung  the  lilies  of  the 
valley  in  their  swinging  green  belfries  in  the  fields  and 
woods.  If  we  would  study  the  works  of  Ciod  more  among 
the  little  things  of  earth,  the  bright  and  beautiful  things, 
we  might  learn  more  of  his  love  and  tenderness  than  we 
ever  dreamed  of  before.  He  who  made  the  flowers  of  the 
field  to  give  forth  exhaustless  perfume,  who  clothed  the 
birds  with  plumage  of  rainbow  dyes  and  tuned  their  throats 
to  sweet  melodies;  who  fashioned  the  pearls  in  the  depths 
of  the  sea  and  draped  the  sunset  clouds  in  glory — such  a 
Being  must  love  the  Beautiful,  and  who  can  love  it  truly 
and  not  be  pure  and  wise  and  good?  Deaf  must  he  be  to 
every  inward  calling,  and  blind  to  every  outward  summons, 
who  can  go  forth  in  the  fields  on  a  beautiful  spring  morn- 
ing and  not  hear  and  see  that  God  is  good.  The  birds 
sing  it;  the  leaves  whisper  it  to  one  another;  the  flowers 
speak  it  forth;  in  every  little  thing  Nature  tells  the  story 
of  goodness  and  love. 


HOME  WITHOUT   SPIRITUAL   LIFE. 


HRISTIAN 

parents 
should  spec- 
ially be  care- 
ful how  they 
strive  for  the 
worldly  ad- 
vancemen  t 
of  their  children  at 
the  hazard  of  their 
spiritual  interests. 
It  fills  one  at 
times  with  a  kind 
of  despair  to  see 
how  those  who 
profess  to  re- 
gard religion 
as  all-impor- 
tant, subordin- 
ate it  to  almost 
every  other  thing  in 
life;  how  educa- 
tional accomplish- 
ments, and  choice  of  pursuits,  and  friendships  and 
alliances,  are  discussed  and  fixed  without  this  ever  coming 
into  serious  view.  Were  it  bodily  infection  it  would 
fill  them  with  alarm,  but  spiritual  danger  is"  lightly  passed 
by.  It  is  one  great  reason  why  Christianity  makes  so 
little  progress,  and  why  Christian  families  are  constantly 
melting  away  into  the  worldliness  around  them;  while  the 
parents  grieve  to  see  their  children  lost,  not  only  to  vital 
religion,  but  even  to  that  strength  of  mind  and  steadiness 

4  49 


5° 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


of  purpose  which   are  necessary  to  any  firm  position   in 
life. 

Both  worlds  frequently  slip  from  the  grasp  in  the  mis- 
erable attempt  to  gain  the  false  glitter  of  the  present, 
and  the  bitter  waters  of  disappointment  sweep,  like  the 
Sea  of  Sodom,  over  the  ruins  of  fortune  and  fame  coveted 
at  the  cost  of  consistent  principle.  Let  the  kingdom  of 
God  and  h*is  righteousness  be  sought  and  maintained  in 
the  first  place;  if  worldly  position  follow,  it  will  be  hon- 
orably borne  and  usefully  employed;  and  if  God  do  not 
see  fit  to  give  it,  there  will  be  sufficient  compensation  in 
the  pure  and  imperishable  treasures  with  which  he  can 
fill  the  soul. 


FAITHFUL   UNTO   DEATH. 


HERE  is  nothing  in  Pompeii   that  invests 
it  with  a  deeper  interest  than  the    spot 
where  a  soldier  of  old  Rome  displayed  a 
most   heroic  fidelity.      That   fatal  day  in 
which    Vesuvius,    at    whose    feet    the   city 
stood,  burst  out  into  an  eruption  that  shook 
the  earth,  a  sentinel  kept  watch  by  the  gate 
which    looked    to    the    burning    mountain. 
^  -^^  Amidst    the    fearful    disorder   the   sentinel 

had  been  forgotten,  and  as  Rome  required 
her  sentinels,  happen  what  might,  to  hold  their  posts  till 
relieved  by  the  guard  or  set  at  liberty  by  their  officers, 
he  had  to  choose  between  death  and  dishonor.  Slowly, 
but  surely,  the  ashes  thicken  on  his  manly  form;  now 
covering  his  lips,  they  choke  his  breathing.  But  he  was 
"faithful  unto  death."  After  seventeen  centuries  they 
found  his  skeleton  standing  erect  in  a  marble  niche,  clad 
in  rusty  armor,  the  helmet  yet  on  his  head  and  his  bony 
fingers  still  closed  upon  his  spear. 

After  the  flight  of  centuries  how  the  thrilling  tale  still 
stirs  earnest  and  true  souls!     B'aithful  unto  death! 

There  comes  a  great  comfort  to  the  soul  exercising 
fidelity.  He  sows  his  seed,  it  may  be,  in  weakness.  God 
gives  the  increase. 

We  are  only  commanded  to  do  the  best  we  can,  leaving 
results  with  God. 

In  the  terrible  April  gale  of  185 1,  the  lighthouse  on 
Minot's  Ledge, near  Boston,  was  destroyed.  Two  men  were 
in  it  at  the  time,  and  a  vast  multitude  was  gathered  upon 
the  shore  waiting,  in  anxious  distress,  for  the  expected 
catastrophe.  Every  hour,  however,  the  bell  tolled  the 
time,  and  ever  tiie  light  pierced  the  dark  raging  storm,  and 
bade  the  sailor  beware.  No  howling  blast  could  silence 
the  one  or  rising  waves  extinguish  the  other.  At  last  one 
giant  wave,  mightier  than  the  rest,  rose  up  and  threw  its 
arms  around  the  tower  and  laid  it  low  in  the  waves. 
Then  alone  was  the  bell  silent;  then  alone  did  the  light 
cease  to  shine. 

51 


"IF 


NE  of  the  shortest  words  in 
the  entire  language,  but 
one  on  which  hinges  al- 
most every  kind  of  pos- 
sibility or  impossibility. 
Certainty  is  something 
for  which  mankind  would 
give  almost  anything  at 
certain  times  and  under 
many  circumstances.  But 
to  sift  the  matter  down,  because  God  is  infinite  and  man 
is  finite,  the  little  "  if"  of  our  conversation  must  creep  in 
and  occupy  its  legitimate  and  unavoidable  position  in 
every  plan  we  form,  every  joy  we  anticipate,  every  sorrow 
we  experience. 

In  all  things  pertaining  to  this  life  and  its  conditions, 
the  conditional  word  must  be  used,  but  there  are  joys  we 
may  anticipate,  and  a  state  of  which  we  may  be  certain 
at  last  upon  a  few  simple  conditions;  these  met  and  ful- 
filled, there  remains  no  uncertain  "  if"  to  trouble  us. 

"Whosoever  believeth  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be 
saved."  There  is  no  "  if"  here.  No  condition  whatever 
limits  the  straight,  plain  assertion  of  these  words  save  the 
one  of  belief.  Though  the  earth  should  be  removed  and 
the  mountains  be  carried  into  the  midst  of  the  sea,  it 
would  in  no  wise  affect  the  ultimate  safety  of  the  believer. 
It  is  strange  that  with  all  the  lessons  of  change,  acci- 
dent, disappointment  and  uncertainty,  which  attend  all 
worldly  transactions,  Christians  are  willing  to  disregard 
the  only  certainties  of  which  they  can  avail  themselves. 
Contrast  the  worried,  anxious  countenance  with  which  the 
merchant  counts  on  his  profits  z/the  voyage  is  a  success- 
ful one,  if  trade  holds  secure,  //"the  stock  remains  valua- 
ble, with  the  untroubled  serenity  and  placidity  with  which 
the  true  Christian  can  speak  of  his  hopes.  The  world  and 
everything  it  contains  is  but  dross  compared  with  the 
riches  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

52  ,  I 


THE  VALUE  OF  TIME. 


EVER,  until  the  golden  bowl  is 
broken,  will  we  realize  the  true 
value  of  this,  one  of  the  richest 
of  all  God's  gifts  to  his  finite  crea- 
tures. All  material  success  is 
born  of  a  just  appreciation  of  the 
minutes  and  a  proper  use  of  them. 
A  thorough  business  man  acts 
upon  this  knowledge,  and  bases 
his  calculations  upon  it.  Interest 
is  calculated  to  the  day.  Rail- 
road time  must  be  adjusted  to  the 
second ;  a  five  minutes'  error  may 
cause  the  loss  of  hundreds  of 
lives.  Men  are  discharged  for 
allowing  their  chronometers  any 
variation  whatever.  Insurance 
companies  date  their  policies  from 
a  certain  hour  of  the  day;  five 
minutes  earlier  or  later  may  save 
or  lose  a  fortune.  In  the  realm 
of  mind,  we  should  be  equally  chary  of  the  moments. 
Any  writer  knows  if  the  winged  thought  is  not  caught  and 
chained  at  once,  it  may  be  gone  forever,  or  may  lose  the 
vital  force  attending  its  birth.  God  is  brought  face  to 
face  with  us  in  such  vital  utterances.  There  is  a  vitality 
i'n  them  that  communicates  itself  to  the  reader  and  makes 
a  vivid  impression  that  no  mere  repetition  of  words  can 
convey;  in  short,  there  is  a  difference  of  a  living,  breath- 
ing spirit  ^nd  a  dead  letter. 

Our  spiritual  life  and  work  should  be  possessed  of  this 
vitality.  How  differently  the  precious  Bible  utterances 
affect  us  from  different  lips,  even  though  the  speakers  are 
equally  sincere!  The  one,  believing  that  time  is  short 
and  precious,  and  realizing  this  belief,  works  with  this 
end   in  view,  and  no  arithmetic  can  compute  the  measure 

53 


54 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


of  his  success;  the  other  ma)^  believe  the  facts,  but  failing 
to  impress  himself  with  the  value  of  flying  moments,  ut- 
ters his  belief  in  words  so  tame  that  they  fall  powerless 
on  his  hearers.  Should  a  hand  appear  writing  in  living 
characters  on  the  wall  of  his  room,  "This  day  thy  soul 
shall  be  required  of  thee,"  would  there  not  be  life  and 
sound  sense — the  sense  of  belief — in  his  expostulations? 
Would  he  not  forget  himself  entirely  and  hasten  to  the 
rescue  of  the  souls  committed  to  his  care — hasten  as  did 
Lot  from  the  burning  cities  of  the  plain? 

I  know  of  a  minister,  a  good  one,  too,  who,  after  the 
introductory  exercises  of  Wednesday  evening  prayer 
meetings  are  over,  and  his  opening  remarks  have  been 
given,  seems  to  have  chilled  the  entire  meeting  by  the 
slow,  measured  utterances  of  his  thoughts.  The  ideas  are 
right,  the  language  is  correct,  but  there  is  no  life-giving, 
electrical  force  in  them;  the  meeting  has  received  a  check 
that  some  magnetic  soul  must  hasten  to  avert,  or  the  pre- 
cious moments  will  be  more  than  lost.  Queen  Elizabeth 
realized  in  her  death-agony  the  value  of  moments,  when 
she  exclaimed,  "  My  kingdom  for  an  hour  of  time!"  And 
many  another  tesLimony  could  be  added  to  this.  The 
greatest  minds,  the  most  shining  examples  ©f  culture  in 
every  department,  can  attribute  their  success,  in  great 
part,  to  a  wise  disposition  of  their  time.  It  comes  to  us 
but  once.  Morning,  noon,  and  night  are  the  daily  re- 
minders of  youth,  manhood  and  old  age;  each  in  its  time, 
and  but  once  for  each.  Seed-time,  summer  and  harvest, 
and  the  winter  of  death.  O  that  we  might  write  on  each 
passing  moment  some  glorious  record  for  eternity — to 
shine  throuoh  the  ao-es! 


CHRISTIAN  SYMPATHY. 


V;  7  COLD  and  unfriendly 
/,^Yy\  spirit  is  manifest  in  tlie 
-  -  '  selfishness  that  often 
prompts  the  question: 
"Am  I  my  brother's 
keeper  ? "  while  the 
warm  and  generous 
feelings  of  the  great 
heart  of  Christianity 
breathe  forth  the  gen- 
tle admonitions:  "Let 
love  be  without  dis- 
simulation," ''Abhor 
that  which  is  evil,  cleave  to 
that  which  is  good,"  "Be 
kindly  affect  ioned  one  to 
another,  with  brotherly  love," 
even  "  in  honor  preferring  one 
another."  Christian  sympathy,  so  magnanimously  exem- 
plified in  the  acts  of  the  good  Samaritan,  comes  with  her 
kind  words,  her  balm  of  consolation,  and  wipes  the  tear 
from  the  eye  of  sorrow,  binds  up  the  wounds  of  the  suffer- 
ing, administers  to  the  wants  of  the  stranger,  and  allevi- 
ates the  distresses  of  the  neglected  poor. 

And  who  that  has  been  imbued  with  the  Spirit  can  view 
the  scenes  of  desolation  around  us  without  sympathizing 

55 


56  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


with  those  who  are  afflicted  and  distressed  ;  without  suffer- 
ing the  tear  of  compassion  to  fall,  and  feeling  an  emotion 
of  tenderness  and  sympathy  for  those  who  suffer? 

Well  indeed  may  we  entertain  and  cherish  this  divine  and 
generous  principle  in  our  hearts,  for  she  is  the  loveliest  of 
all  the  beautiful  and  attractive  graces  that  adorn  the  chaste 
and  virtuous  soul,  so  much  so,  that  when  she  takes  up  her 
residence  in  the  human  heart,  she  is  as  a  welcome  guest 
from  heaven,  breathing  peace  and  love  into  the  soul  that 
heretofore  was  a  stranger  to  such  exalted  feelings.  She 
throws  her  softest  rays  over  those  blissful  regions  of  im- 
mortal delight,  without  impairing  either  their  beauty  or 
their  tranquillity;  and  sheds  her  sweetest,  soothing  balm 
upon  the  inhabitants  without  destroying  either  their  hap- 
piness or  their  repose.  Her  lily  is  interwoven  with  the 
roses  which  form  celestial  garlands,  and  her  drops  of  con- 
solation mingle  with  the  tears  of  exquisite  delight  which 
glitter  in  immortal  eyes. 

She  took  up  her  lasting  abode  in  the  bosom  of  the  Son 
of  God,  and  was  the  constant  companion  of  the  Saviour 
amid  the  trying  scenes  of  that  way  of  tears  and  blood, 
when,  looking  upon  the  city,  he  exclaimed,  "O  Jerusa- 
lem, Jerusalem,  thou  that  killest  the  prophets,  and  stonest 
them  that  are  sent  unto  thee,  how  often  would  I  have 
gathered  thy  children  together,  even  as  a  hen  gathereth 
her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not!" 

She  accompanied  him  in  every  step  of  his  journey 
through  life,  for  it  is  said:  "He  wept  with  those  thai 
wept,"  and  "  in  all  their  afflictions  he  was  afflicted,"  and 
"  lo,  the  angel  of  his  presence  saved  them."  She  accom- 
panied him  even  to  the  scenes  of  his  crucifixion  and  his 
death,  and  at  last  placed  her  chaplet  of  cypress  upon  his 
conquering  brow  when  he  expired  on  the  cross,  praying: 
"  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do!" 

In  proportion  as  we  become  imitators  of  the  blessed 
Jesus  we  shall  become  the  companions  of  Christian  sym- 
pathy. She  will  teach  us  to  bind  up  the  broken-hearted 
and  to  pour  the  oil  of  consolation  and  the  wine  of  sympa- 
thy into  the  wounded  spirit.  O  how  grand  life  becomes 
when  it  imitates  the  acts  and  cultivates  the  virtues  of  our 
blessed  Lord  and  we  in  spirit  become  like  him! 


THE  GRACE  OF  IGNORANCE. 


iNOWLEDGE  is  relative.  If 
we  may  be  excused  the  seem- 
ing paradox,  it  is  only  the 
wise  who  know  when  to  be 
ignorant;  w-hen  to  confess 
and  recognize  their  limita- 
tions. There  are  many  things 
in  this  life,  questions  relat- 
ing to  things  material  and 
things  spiritual,  concerning 
which  we  must  be  content  to 
know  nothing.  In  every  di- 
rection around  us  there  is  a 
point  beyond  which  human 
wisdom  cannot  penetrate,  depths  which  it  cannot  fathom, 
heights  to  which  it  cannot  ascend.  Granting  all  that 
science  can  do,  impelled  by  energy,  perseverance,  and 
enthusiasm,  yet  this  must  be  acknowledged.  All  earthly 
wisdom  soon  finds  its  Ultima  Thule.  We  are  surrounded 
by  the  Unknowable. 

"  We  have  but  faith  ;  we  cannot  know, 
For  knowledge  is  of  things  we  see  ; 
And  yet  we  trust  it  comes  from  Thee 
A  beam  in  darkness  :   let  it  grow." 

We  have  such  a  range  of  philosophies  and  sciences,  of 
isms  and  ologies^  so  many  books  and  learned  men,  we  ad- 
vance a  little  way  into  so  many  realms  of  knowledge, 
that  we  forget  how  we  are  playing  after  all  only  on  the 
surface  of  things,  only  picking  up  the  pebbles  on  the  shore 
of  the  great  ocean  of  truth.  Every  grain  of  sand  has  prob- 
lems too  deep  for  our  understanding;  every  flower  has 
questions  to  make  dumb  the  lips  of  sages.  The  mysteri- 
ous, the  wonderful,  the  eternal,  are  almost  always  before 
our  eyes,  whether  we  lift  them  to  the  skies  or  gaze  upon 
the  ground.      The  earth,  our  beloved  terra  firma^  is  full  of 

57 


58  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


hidden  powers  and  secret, living  impulses  of  which  we  can 
know  nothing  except  in  the  most  superficial  way,  as  they 
appear  in  their  final  and  visible  results.  Our  little  enclo- 
sure of  rnoist  brown  earth,  to  the  eye  cold,  motionless, 
formless,  and  unlovely,  is  in  reality  the  most  wondrous  of 
laboratories,  weaving  beneath  our  feet  the  curious  tapestry 
of  vegetable  forms,  selecting  and  sending  up  the  juices  fit 
to  nourish  each  of  the  hundred  different  plants,  trees, 
flowers,  shrubs,  and  grasses  that  flourish  on  the  surface. 
Who  can  boast  of  his  wisdom,  realizing  what  he  treads 
upon  and  what  is  going  on  around  him  in  these  summer 
days  ? 

The  man  of  wise  and  inquiring  mind  can  only  be  con- 
tented with  himself  when  he  knows  when  and  where  to  be 
ignorant.  The  trouble  is  that  men  are  always  trying  to 
push  their  inquirie.s  beyond  the  fixed  and  legitimate  bounds 
of  human  knowledge.  They  are  forever  sending  down 
their  plummets  to  measure  that  which  in  the  nature  of 
things  is  immeasurable;  trying  to  Weigh  that  which  is  not 
to  be  weighed  ;  to  understand  that  which  is  not  understand- 
able; to  see  that  which  is  not  seeable.  It  is  in  this  region, 
just  beyond  the  pale  of  what  is  real  and  actual  in  human 
knowledge,  that  a  number  of  men  who  think  themselves 
wise  are  always  groping,  blind  leaders  of  the  blind,  full  of 
speculations  and  theories,  of  high  sounding  and  boastful 
talk  that  begins  with  nothing  and  ends  with  nothing.  In 
this  domain  lie  the  questions  relating  to  such  unknowable 
things  as  the  origin  and  development  of  life,  the  being, 
the  mind,  and  purposes  of  God,  the  exact  nature  of  the 
Trinity,  the  location  and  dimensions  of  the  Heavenly,  the 
employments  of  the  redeemed,  the  whole  destiny  of  man, 
the  plan  of  the  universe,  and  a  thoustmd  other  questions 
akin  to  these. 

In  trying  to  solve  these  unsolvable  problems  thousands 
of  men  have  wasted  their  lives,  wrecked  their  intellects,  and 
led  astray  multitudes  of  their  fellow  beings.  From  this 
region  of  misty  speculations  and  baseless  theories  come 
more  than  half  the  doubts,  the  unbeliefs,  the  dark  errors 
and  false  teachings  which  vex  and  distract  mankind.  From 
thence  come  the  vain  philosophies,  the  oppressive  systems, 
the  harsh  and  cruel  creeds  which  have  sown  the  world 
with  blood  and  tears. 


rl.  '      'UrJll  ! 


■Ill: 


%  "^S^Bf  '^'yfj^^'^''' 


ii  Ik  mmf^  m  f 


f 


will-inshrijct  'Chee  an 


.eAeI}-tvj€e-in-tr)e-WAY 


w!^iel']-Li)0U-§l3Ait-Go: 


6o 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


With  respect  to  these  things  let  us  cultivate  the  grace 
of  ignorance;  let  us  recognize  our  boundaries,  and  be  wise 
in  those  things  wherein  it  is  ours  to  be  wise.  The  field  of 
rightful  and  legitimate  knowledge  is  wide  and  curious 
enough  to  employ  all  our  powers.  Within  the  realms  open 
to  human  wisdom  and  research  no  Alexander  need  ever  sigh 
for  other  worlds  to  conquer.  There  is,  indeed,  within 
these  realms  so  much  that  is  worth  the  knowing,  so  much 
of  beauty  and  grandeur,  so  much  to  fill  the  mind  and  en- 
large the  soul  of  man  that  he  who  goes  beyond  to  tread  the 
impenetrable  darkness  of  unknown  and  unknowable  spaces 
may  ascribe  it  all  to  his  own  folly  and  presumption  if  he 
come  at  the  last  to  realize  that  his  life  has  been  a  hollow 
mockery,  a  vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit.  For  all  else 
there  is  the  consolation  that  many  things  of  which  it  is  not 
ours  to  know  now  we  shall  know  hereafter.  Let  us  be 
content  with  what  it  is  possible  for  us  to  know  under  the 
limitations  of  our  earthly  existence,  and  leave  the  rest  for 
that  time  when  we  shall  see  no  more  "through  a  glass 
darkly,"  but  with  the  enlarged  and  clarified  vision  of  our 
spiritual  and  immortal  being. 


THE 


CHRISTIAN'S 

RACE. 


HE  Christian  life  is  a  race,  and  is  expressed  in 
the  Bible  in  this  very  manner.  A  mighty  race- 
course is  seen  stretching  away  from  our  feet 
upward  and  onward,  and  that  is  the  place  for 
the  Christian,  where  men  strive  for  mastery,  where  they 
run  for  an  immortal  crown.  We  must  not  stop  to 
look  at  transitory  things,  or  the  glittering  prizes  of  the 
world,  but  keep  our  eyes  on  the  goal  lest  we  should  be 
distanced  in  the  race,  and  another  step  in  before  us.  ^^'e 
must  look  to  the  end,  the  glorious  crown,  the  great  author 
and  finisher  of  our  faith,  and  press  forward.  Mind  not 
the  things  about  us,  they  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared 
with  the  glory  that  shall  be.  "Run  with  patience,"  and 
so  run  that  ye  may  obtain.  As  to  the  conditions  and 
qualities  upon  which  success  depends,  we  can  well  learn  a 
lesson  from  the  old  Grecian  games.  The  racers  were  in 
earnest;  we  do  well  to  emulate  their  assiduity,  their 
singleness  of  aim  and  effort,  and  the  engrossment  of  every 
power  and  faculty  in  one  great  master  passion  to  win  the 
race  or  die.  They  had  but  one  idea,  and  everything  else 
was  of  secondary  importance. 

That  race  in  which  they  were  to  run  before  the  world 
for  a  prize  was  continually  in  their  minds,  and  it  tightened 
their  muscles  in  anticipation.  This  was  the  first  grand 
condition  of  their  success,  as  it  is  of  all  success;  for  no 
man  ever  did  anything  great  with  divided  energies,  ^^'e 
are  running  a  mighty  race  for  an  immortal  crown;  if  relig- 
ion is  worth  anything  it  is  worth  everything;  Shall  we  not 
therefore  emulate  the  earnestness  of  those  ancient  Greeks? 
The  Christian  must  live  for  one  thing,  and  one  thing  only ; 
not  that  he  must  renounce  all  the  active  duties  of  life,  and 
spend  all  his  days  in  meditation,  for  that  would  no  more 

6i 


62 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


make  a  strong  Christian  thian  the  close  and  stifling  air  of 
the  cave  would  make  a  strong  athlete.  The  world  is 
necessary  to  the  true  development  of  Christian  char- 
acter. There  must  be  storm  and  wind,  cares,  trials  and 
vexations,  and  the  common  business  of  life  in  the  experi- 
ence of  the  Christian  to  make  him  strong  in  the  race  for 
eternal  life.  Every  power  must  be  consecrated  to  God, 
and  every  energy  concentrated  upon  his  work;  then,  like 
an  arrow  from  the  bow,  like  the  lightning  from  the  sky, 
the  Christian  will  spring  forward,  determined  to  conquer  or 
die.  It  is  a  glorious  race  to  run,  and  at  the  goal  are  the 
shining  forms  and  loving  faces  of  a  great  cloud  of  witnesses, 
and  Jesus,  the  author  and  finisher  of  our  faith,  waiting 
to  bestow  upon  us  the  prize  of  our  high  calling. 


MARY  MAGDALENE'S  REWARD. 


ARY   MAGDALENE  was  one  of 

the      Saviour's      most      devoted 
friends.      She  had  been  a  deeply 
afflicted    woman,    possessed    of 
seven  devils.     These  the  Saviour 
cast  out,  and  ever  afterward  she 
loved    him    with    a    pure    and 
ardent  affection.      She  clung  to 
him  to  the  last.      We  often  read 
of  her  being  with   him.      As  he 
went  through  every  city,  preach- 
ing and  showing  the  glad  tidings 
of  the  kingdom,    it   is  recorded 
that   "the    twelve   were   with    him,    and    certain   women 
which   had  been   healed  of  evil   spirits  and  infirmities," 

63 


64  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

amongst  whom  was  Mary  Magdalene.  She  seems  to  have 
gone  with  him  wherever  it  was  proper  for  her  to  go  Not 
easily  could  she  have  torn  herself  away  from  him. 

When  at  length  the  Saviour  was  taken  and  condemned 
and  crucified,  we  find  her  still  clinging  to  him.  Mat- 
thew says:  "And  many  women  were  there  (beholding  afar 
off)  following  him  from  (ialilee,  ministering  unto  him, 
among  which  was  Mary  Magdalene."  Gladly  would  she 
have  alleviated  his  sufferings  had  it  been  in  her  power. 
From  the  cross  she  followed  his  lifeless  remains  to  the 
sepulchre.  When  Joseph  had  taken  the  body  he  wrapped 
it  in  a  clean  linen  cloth  and  laid  it  in  his  own  new  tomb, 
which  he  had  hewn  out  in  a  rock,  and  he  rolled  a  great 
stone  to  the  door  of  the  sepulchre  and  departed.  "  And 
there  was  Mary  Magdalene  and  the  other  Mary  sitting 
over  against  the  sepulchre."  She  was  one  of  the  last  to 
leave  the  place  where  her  dear  Lord  was  laid.  As  the 
shadows  of  evening  gathered  around  her  she  reluctantly 
turned  away,  and  "  rested  according  to  the  commandment.  " 

A  long  Sabbath  day  was  that  to  her.  But  at  length  it 
was  past  and  in  the  end  of  the  Sabbath ,  as  it  began  to 
dawn  toward  the  first  day  of  the  week,  very  early,  while 
it  was  yet  dark,  we  find  her  with  the  other  Mary  again  at 
the  sepulchre.  They  had  brought  sweet  spices  and  had 
come  that  they  might  anoint  the  body  of  their  Saviour. 
To  her  surprise  and  sorrow  she  found  that  it  was  gone. 
Then  she  announced  the  sad  intelligence  to  Peter  and  John, 
whom  she  met :  "  They  have  taken  away  my  Lord,  and  I 
know  not  where  they  have  laid  him."  These  two  disci- 
ples, having  satisfied  themselves  of  the  truth  of  her  asser- 
tion, not  knowing  what  to  think  or  what  to  do,  went  away 
again  to  their  own  home.  "  But  Mary  stood  without  at 
the  sepulchre,  weeping:  and  as  she  wept  she  stooped  down 
and  looked  into  the  sepulchre."  Possibly  she  might  yet 
get  a  glimpse  of  him.  She  would  at  least  see  the  place 
where  her  dear  Lord  had  lain.  As  she  looks  she  sees 
"two  angels  in  white,  sitting,  the  one  at  the  head,  and  the 
other  at  the  feet,  where  the  body  of  Jesus  had  lain.  And 
they  say  unto  her.  Woman,  why  weepest  thou  ?  She  saith 
unto  them,  Because  they  have  taken  away  my  Lord,  and 
I  know  not  where  they  have  laid  him. 

And  when  she  had  thus  said,  she  turned  herself  back, 


66 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


and  saw  Jesus  standing,  and  knew  not  that  it  was  Jesus. 
Jesus  saith  unto  her,  Woman,  why  weepest  thou  ?  whom 
seekest  thou?  She,  supposing  him  to  be  the  gardener, 
saith  unto  him,  Sir,  if  thou  have  borne  him  hence,  tell  me 
where  thou  hast  laid  him,  and  I  will  take  him  away.  Jesus 
saith  unto  her,  Mary.  She  turned  herself,  and  said  unto 
him,  Rabboni,  which  is  to  say.  Master."  It  was  the  lofti- 
est moment  in  all  her  life,  a  moment  never  to  be  forgotten 
in  time  or  in  eternity.  She  had  found  her  risen  Lord. 
She  was  the  first  of  all'the  disciples  to  whom  he  appeared. 
And  thus  was  she  a  thousand  times  rewarded  for  all  her 
love  and  for  all  her  painstaking  in  seeking  him.  And 
great  will  be  her  reward  in  heaven.  Among  the  nearest 
of  all  to  her  loved  Redeemer  will  she  there  stand,  and  most 
joyfully  will  she  receive  the  smiles  of  his  approval. 


jf^ 


WALKING  WITH  GOD. 


Ah,  lovely  souls  like  those  we've  known, 
Whose  lives,  one  sweet  endeavor, 

All  crowned  with  beauty  and  with  bloom, 
The  hand  of  death  did  sever. 

Their  memory,  like  the  new  mown  ha)-. 
Will  linger  round  us  ever. 


\LKING  with  God!  What  a 
strengthening,  comforting,  beau- 
tiful thought!  God  by  our  side, 
helping  us,  guiding  us,  leading  us 
safely  whether  the  way  be  smooth 
or  rough.  We  cannot,  perhaps, 
be  like  the  mountains,  grand, 
stately,  magnificent,  seen  from 
afar  and  admired  by  the  multi- 
tude, but  we  can  be  like  the 
grassy  dell,  beautiful  with  sun- 
shine and  refreshment,  fragrant 
with  sweet  flowers  and  jubilant 
with  the  songs  of  birds.  The 
helpfulness  in  the  family  circle,  if 
given  in  a  gentle,  unobtrusive  way,  is  a  training  which 
rapidly  uplifts  lives.  Those  are  sweet  lives  which  seek 
to  remove  obstructing  thorns  from  another's  rough  path, 
and  there  is  never  a  thorn  removed  from  the  path  without 
a  rose  being  scattered  on  one's  own.      Mild  forbearance  in 

67 


68 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


regard  to  other  people's  faults  is  a  necessity  to  every  sweet 
life — the  suppression  of  unkind  words  another  necessity. 

The  sunshine  of  such  lives  brightens  darkened  homes, 
warms  chilled  hearts,  and  illuminates  groping  souls.  It 
even  seems  to  have  the  power  of  opening  sightless  eyes, 
Indeed, the  power  of  such  lives  is  wonderful.  They  point 
out  the  right  path  to  the  wayward  feet  and  beckon  home- 
ward the  lost.  They  hold  cups  of  water  to  parched  lips, 
and  offer  the  bread  of  life  to  human  souls.  They  scatter 
good  seed  with  generous  and  never-tiring  hand.  What  a 
harvest  of  trolden  sheaves  will  be  theirs! 


THE    BLESSINGS    AND    POWER 
PRAYER 


OF 


I'rayer  is  the  Christian's  vital  hreatli, 
The  Christian's  native  air  ; 

Ilis  passport  at  the  gate  of  deatli, 
He  enters  Heaven  b\-  pra\er. 


GREATEST  of  Clod's  bless- 
ings and  l)enefits  to  mankind 
often  lose  much  of  their  value 
to  those  on  whom  they  are 
bestowed,  from  the'  very 
freedom  witii  which  they  are 
dispensed.  AN'ater,  without 
which  life  could  not  be  sus- 
tained; air,  necessary  to  the 
breath  we  draw;  sunlight  and 
rain,  without  which  vegeta- 
tion could  not  flourish,  or  our  bodies  be  fed;  these  and 
countless  other  benefits  are  accepted  too  often  as  a  matter 

69 


70  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

of  course,  and  in  far  too  many  cases  without  a  thought  of 
gratitude  to  the  bounteous  Giver  of  each  good  and  perfect 
gift.  But  greatest  of  all  the  privileges  with  which  hu- 
manity has  been  favored,  is  the  rare  one  of  prayer,  with 
its  far-reaching  influence  and  almost  limitless  power.  And 
one  great  comfort,  when  thinking  of  prayer,  lies  in  the 
fact  that  application  at  the  throne  of  grace  can  never  be 
made  at  a  wrong  time.  Heaven's  doors  are  never  shut; 
the  ear  of  the  Almighty  is  never  so  filled  with  other  sounds 
as  to  shut  out  the  cry  of  ever  so  feeble  a  plaint  directed 
in  faith  to  his  hearing.  He  that  keepeth  Israel  neither 
slumbers  nor  sleeps,  and  the  day  and  night  are  both  alike 
to  him.  No  distance  so  great  but  it  can  be  spanned  by  a 
simple  plea  poured  into  the  sympathizing  ear  of  the  Father 
who  waits  to  be  gracious.  There  is  no  such  detective  as 
prayer,  for  no  one  can  hide  away  from  it.  It  puts  its  hands 
on  the  shoulders  of  a  man  ten  thousand  miles  off.  It 
alights  on  a  ship  in  mid-Atlantic.  What-a  suggestion  of 
power  lies  in  these  truthful  words!  A  wayward  son  may 
put  thousands  of  miles  between  himself  and  a  loving 
mother,  but  he  cannot  get  away  from  her  prayers ;  they  can 
follow  him  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  and  he  cannot  hide 
away  from  them. 

To  one  who  is  thus  dependent  on  prayer  for  strength  to 
meet  life's  varied  experiences,  a  sense  of  the  power  is 
sometimes  merged  as  it  were  with  the  consciousness  of 
comfort  that  lies  in  continual  petitions.  It  is  such  un- 
speakable comfort  not  only  to  commend  our  loved  ones 
to  a  care  which  is  infinite  and  all-powerful,  but  there  are 
so  many  personal  fears  to  be  quelled,  so  many  desires  to 
be  presented,  so  many  burdens  to  be  cast  upon  the  Lord. 
And  to  one  accustomed  thus  to  seek  protection,  and  to 
l)resent  wants  and  needs,  and  to  seek  sustaining  grace,  the 
wonder  is  how  any  one  can  live  and  support  the  burdens, 
and  meet  the  varied  anxieties  and  troubles  of  life,without 
something  stronger  and  more  reliable  than  mere  human 
aid  can  supply. 

The  habit  of  prayer  commends  itself  to  many  persons 
who  seldom  pray  themselves.  A  thoughtless,  frivolous 
woman  will  almost  invariably  teach  her  child  a  little  prayer 
to  say  at  night.  There  is  an  unacknowledged  and  perhaps 
unrecognized  consciousness  of  the  power  for  good  which 


TRUE  RELIGION  NOT  DAMAGED. 


n 


lies  in  that  simple  prayer  from  the  lip.=  of  a  helpless  child. 
Prayer  truly  becomes  the  Christian's  "  v.'tal  breath"  and 
"native  air;"  it  supplies  courage  and  fortitude  for  every 
event  and  emergency  of  life,  it  quiets  the  fears  and  calms 
the  nerves  of  the  timid,  it  supplies  strength  to  the  weak, 
it  makes  the  dark  hours  of  the  night  safe  with  an  unseen 
presence  strong  to  protect,  and  robs  the  night  of  its  lone- 
liness. It  is  all-prevailing,  all-powerful,  robbing  death 
of  its  terrors,  and  opening  wide  the  gates  of  heaven  to  all 
who  through  its  mighty  power  have  learned  to  know  the 
Lord. 


TRUE     RELIGION     NOT     DAMAGED 
BY   ADVERSITY. 


flSFORTUNE  never  harms  the 
Christian.  If  a  man  has  the  right 
kind  of  religion  he  can  go  through 
the  severest  trials  and  not  suffer 
spiritual  loss.  Grace  in  the  heart 
will  not  rise  and  fall  with  his 
name;  faith  will  not  expand  and 
collapse  with  his  business.  If  it 
did,  then  a  fire  would  burn  it  out, 
a  flood  would  drown  it  out,  a  panic  would  scare  it  out. 
Satan  thought  that  Job's  religion  would  go  with  his  for- 
tune. But  witness  his  amazement  at  his  mistake.  He 
beholds  the  patriarch's  family  buried,  his  flocks  wasted, 
his  health  gone,  his  wife  scolding,  and  his  life  involved 
in  direst  misery;  but  his  faith  is  still  strong  and  his 
religion  beautiful  and  magnificent  as  an  immovable  palace 
of  granite,  which  the  storm  cannot  shake,  though  ruins 
are  scattered  all  around. 

The  blessings  of  earth  belong  to  the  natural  kingdom 
and  are  subject  to  the  troubles  of  tl-ftt  kingdom:  redeem- 
ing blessings  belong  to  the  spiritual  kingdom,  and  are 
not  subject  to  the  tossings  and  turnings  of  fortune.  You 
sit  in  your  homes  and  laugh  at  the  winds  that  play  with 
the  clouds  and  trees  and  waves,  for  they  are  shut  out  and 
you  are  shut  in.      But  your  soul  sits  in  the  home  of  grace. 


72  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


looks  out  upon  the  terrors  of  earth,  beholds  the  distresses 
and  losses  of  time,  sees  the  storms  that  play  with  wealth 
and  fame,  and  feels  serenely  safe  with  God.  The  tornado 
cannot  invade  its  shelter.  The  ruins  of  the  grandest  estate 
on  earth  cannot  bury  the  soul  that  fears  the  Lord. 

Goodness  of  heart  is  not  proof  against  adversity.  A 
gracious  character  is  no  refuge  against  earthly  harm.  The 
church  is  not  an  insurance  institution  against  material 
losses.  But  the  gusts  that  beat  upon  the  outer  heritage 
cannot  beat  upon  the  inner  heritage.  The  building  erected 
out  of  material  gold  and  silver  and  precious  stones  may 
come  down  with  a  crash;  but  the  inherent  value  remains 
to  all  eternity.  'The  calamities  of  life  cannot  overthrow 
it;  the  river  of  death  cannot  overflow  it. 

The  soul  that  contains  Divine  grace  is  the  Lord's  con- 
servatory. It  is  his  blooming  garden  fenced  about  and 
covered  over.  The  snows  of  winter  may  fall ;  the  frosts 
may  flake  the  fields  with  the  white  of  death;  the  piercing 
cold  may  bind  creation  in  its  glittering  manacles;  yet  the 
plants  put  forth  their  beautiful  blossoms  in  the  green- 
house. So  with  the  person  that  lives  in  the  love  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  surface  of  the  sea  may  be  tossed  with  billows, 
but  the  pebbles  lie  quietly  at  the  bottom;  troubles  may 
rush  over  the  limitations  of  the  believer,  but  the  pearls 
of  true  grace  are  undisturbed  in  the  depths  of  his  nature. 
The  eagle  can  soar  above  the  storm;  so  can  the  soul  on 
the  wings  of  hope.  The  whale  can  descend  below  the 
angry  waves;  so  can  the  soul  in  resignation.  The  .safe 
can  preserve  its  treasures  in  the  fires;  so  can  the  soul 
through  patience.  The  oak  can  gather  nourishment  from 
the  leaves  stripped  from  its  boughs  by  last  year's  storms; 
so  can  the  soul  gather  strength  from  every  distress  through 
which  it  passes.  The  character  of  the  true  soul,  like  that 
of  Florence  Nightingale  in  the  Crimean  War,  grows  strong 
by  the  very  distress  and  trouble  which  overcome  others. 

Calamities  help  true  religion ;  they  add  to  its  vigor,  send 
its  root  deeper,  malPe  its  fibres  tougher.  They  fan  its 
coals  into  flames.  Without  adversity  grace  is  in  danger 
of  smothering  under  its  own  ashes.  The  men  who  have 
lived  nearest  God  are  they  who  have  seen  the  vanities 
of  this  world  through  eyes  bedewed  with  tears.  Trouble 
has  often  caused  aching  heads  to  rest  on  the  bosom  of 


FLORENCE  NIGHTINGALE'S  MONUMENT,  WESTMINSTER.  73 


74  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


Jesus  for  sympathy.  Danger  has  compelled  many  a  hand 
to  clasp  hold  of  the  Almighty  for  protection.  Destruction 
of  property  has  caused  many  to  search  after  the  true 
riches.  The  noblest  sons  and  daughters  of  earth  are 
they  who  have  been  purified  in  the  furnace  heated  many 
times.  The  purest  of  the  wheat,  the  heaviest  and  the 
best,  is  that  which  is  winnowed  the  most. 

Let  us  grow  more  conscious  of  the  soul's  independence 
of  earthly  things.  The  soul  that  lives  in  Christ  is  not 
dependent  on  the  products  of  business.  The  body  is 
dependent;  the  present  life  is  dependent;  contingencies 
arise  that  make  daily  supplies  necessary.  But  the  soul  is 
independent.  It  can  live,  and  grow  strong,  and  sing 
praises,  whether  its  income  be  twenty  thousand  a  year  or 
twenty  cents  a  day.  It  can  find  health  and  joy,  whether 
it  stay  in  a  palace  or  in  a  prison.  It  lives  not  by  bread 
at  all;   it  lives  in  the  Lord. 

Let  us  make  our  earthly  losses  our  spiritual  gains.  Let 
not  the  strength  be  wasted  weeping  over  the  ruins.  Let 
faith  arise  as  an  eagle  above  the  world  of  desolations. 
From  the  charred  vanities  of  earth  turn  the  eyes  upon  the 
glory  of  the  other  world.  Be  not  too  anxious  for  an  in- 
crease of  prosperity.  He  who  owns  a  thousand  acres  of 
land  here,  may  not  have  enough  ground  to  stand  on  in 
heaven.  He  who  claims  a  hundred  houses  in  the  city  may 
not  have  a  cottage  in  the  other  world.  Be  brave  in  trial, 
and  sweetly  content,  and  expect  your  better  things  here- 
after. 


GIRDING  ON   THE   ARMOR. 


Satan  trembles  when  he  sees 

The  weakest  saint  upon  his  knees. 


,()  be  a  Christian  means  a  great  deal  more 
than  believing  in  certain  doctrines,  going 
to  church,  or  even  talking  about  religion. 
It    means    living    it.      It    means    having 
Christ   in   every  deed.      We   cannot   leave 
out  of  the  most  trivial  thing.      It  means  we 
show  the  world  that  we  love  the  Lord,  and 
are  serving  him.      We  must  show  them  so  plainly 
that  there  can  be  no  mistake.      As  you  know  the 
well-tried   soldier   by   his  tread,   his   habits,  and 
endurance  the  moment  you  see  him,  so  the  world 
must  know  yOu  to  be  a  Christian — a  real  live  Christian — 
the   moment   it   comes   in   contact   with   you.      You  must 


76  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

meet  with  sinners,  as  well  as  half-asleep,  careless  Chris- 
tians, and  you  must  live  so  that  your  light  shall  shine  clear 
and  above  reproach,  fearing  only,  but  always,  to  bring 
shame  upon  the  Master's  name.  By  your  example  you 
must  strengthen  the  weak,  and  by  your  unfaltering  step 
and  firm  hand  help  the  weak-hearted.  Let  the  whole 
world  see  the  quiet,  steady  light  of  your  devoted  life. 
Let  the  perfume  of  the  "  white  flower  of  a  blameless  life  " 
which  you  wear,  scent  the  air  about  you  till  that  very  per- 
fume will  entice  those  who  breathe  it  to  strive  likewise 
to  wear  one.  Let  there  be  no  vain  glory  or  striving  after 
praise  for  any  particular  gift;  but  aspire  for  no  other 
praise  (and  it  is  a  great  one)  than  that  it  may  be  said  that 
your  silent  example  has  won  many  a  heart  to  Christ.  Let 
an  assembly  be  better  for  your  presence.  Where  you  are 
let  it  be  known  it  is  safe  to  be. 

Above  all  let  your  light  shine  at  home.  There  are 
many  dear  ones  who  would  be  led  astray  by  the  careless 
life  of  a  professed  Christian,  or  be  won  by  your  devoted- 
ness.  There  are  no  words  so  eloquent  as  a  well-lived 
life — a  blameless  one.  Pray  that  it  may  be  yours.  Let 
your  presence  be  a  signal  of  peace,  your  very  step  music 
to  the  tired  and  discouraged. 

It  maybe  your  sad  lot  to  live  with  some  one  who  is  not 
at  all  agreeable;  that  is,  with  one  so  captious  that  you 
cannot  pass  the  day  without  a  jar.  Try  your  best, 
you  say,  there  is  trouble;  even  your  kind  acts  are  mis- 
construed and  resented.  There  are  some  people  with 
whom  it  is  very  difficult  to  live.  You  wish  your  lot  had 
been  cast  elsewhere,  while  it  may  be  that  your  lot  was  cast 
just  there  and  nowhere  else,  because  the  Lord  wants  your 
example  and  nothing  else  to  bring  that  wanderer  to  the 
Lord.  This  example  may  be  the  particular  work  sent 
you.  It  is  hard  work  indeed,  and  one  the  world  will 
never  know  anything  about ;  but  the  Master,  who  knows 
just  how  hard  the  work  was,  and  how  patiently  and 
bravely  you  performed  it,  will  reward  you.  Trust  the 
Lord.  His  help  is  ever  present.  Be  strong  and  of  good 
courage.  Never  forget  that  the  responsibility  of  being  a 
Christian  is  a  very  great  one;  for  you  not  only  ruin  your 
own  soul  if  you  sin,  but  you  may  ruin  the  souls  of  those 
who  watch  and  copy  your  example. 


DON'T   BE   TOO   BUSY. 


^^N  this  busy  age,  when  the  bound- 
aries of  life  are  so  enlarged  by 
rapid  communications,  and  action 
is  the  rule  of  the  hour,  the  duty 
of  meditation  is  often  overlooked. 
People  are  too  busy  for  medita- 
tion, or  dreaming,  as  they  call  it; 
they  banish  meditation  entirely 
from  practical  life  and  divorce 
religion  from  business.  On  the 
contrary,  religious  life  and  feel- 
ings must  go  hand  in  hand  with  every-day  life.  Religion 
is  not  a  creature  of  the  cloister;  it  is  not  locked  up  in  the 
church  on  Sunday  night.  We  come  to  church  on  Sunday 
to  learn  religion,  to  feel  its  motives,  and  to  deepen  all 
good  impressions  as  well  as  to  gain  them.  When  this  is 
over  we  have  not  done  with  religion  for  the  week;  we 
have  been  learners,  and  now  we  are  to  go  home  and  prac- 
tise what  we  have  learned;  but  this  we  cannot  do  if  we 
never  think  again  of  the  holy  lessons  of  the  Sabbath. 

77 


78  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Meditation,  strictly  speaking,  is  a  serious,  devout  con- 
templation of  divine  things;  It  presupposes  quiet  and 
solitude,  and  such  meditation  is  at  once  a  means  of  grace 
and  a  Christian  duty.  It  is  something  that  no  one  can 
get  along  as  well  without  as  with.  Dr.  Bonar  says,  "  In 
order  to  grow  much  in  grace  we  must  be  much  alone.  It 
is  not  in  society,  not  even  in  Christian  society,  that  the 
soul  grows  most  vigorously."  In  one  single  quiet  hour  it 
will  make  more  progress  than  in  days  in  company  with 
others.  There  is  always  danger  of  losing  all  sense  of  the 
value  of  familiar  things  by  neglecting  to  consider  their 
merits  and  their  importance  to  ourselves.  Many  wonder 
why  the  Bible  seems  so  uninteresting  to  them,  and  why 
they  cannot  throw  themselves  into  it  as  they  can  into 
other  books.  It  would  be  more  wonderful  if  they  could 
get  interested  in  it,  reading  it  as  they  do,  or  taking  it 
up  at  long  intervals.  If  you  treat  any  other  book  in 
that  way  it  will  seem  uninteresting  and  dry.  Perhaps 
you  read  it  by  chapters  with  no  sense  of  its  connection,  or, 
perhaps  you  read  a  few  verses  in  a  cursory  way.  All 
readers  of  the  Bible  should  take  the  advice  that  Abbe 
Wenkelman  gave  to  a  young  sculptor  when  he  sent  him  to 
the  Apollo  Belvidere  as  the  most  perfect  specimen  of  art. 
"  Go  and  study  it,  and  if  you  see  no  great  beauty  in  it  to 
captivate  you,  study  it  again.  If  you  still  discover  none, 
study  it  more;  go  again  and  again;  go  until  you  feel  its 
beauty,  for  be  assured  it  is  there."  So,  readers  of  the 
Bible,  you  should  study  it  well,  and  if  you  do  not  at  once 
realize  its  beauty  you  should  go  again  and  again,  pray 
over  it,  study  it,  meditate  upon  it,  until  you  feel  it,  and 
then  it  will  impress  its  lineaments  upon  your  soul  and 
become  the  model  of  your  daily  walk  and  conversation. 


LITTLE  THINGS. 


ITTLE  notes  make 
the  sweetest  of  music, 
and  the  grandest  of 
harmonies,  as  well  as 
the  greatest  of  results 
in  the  material  world, 
is  brought  about  by 
the  smallest  of 
causes.  Human  na- 
ture is  very  much  the 
same  in  all  ages,  and 
although  customs  and 
manners  have  altered 
in  innumerable  ways 
since  the  Bible  was 
written,  we  find  many 
mutual  sympathy  which 
menof  old  times.  We  read 
miserable  leper  who  was 
actually  going  to  continue  to  be  a 
leper  rather  than  do  a  small  and  sim- 
ple act  to  free  himself  from  his  lep- 
rosy, and  that,  too,  when  no  doubt 
he  would  have  done  some  great  thing 
gladly.  It  would  have  seemed  to 
him  in  perfect  keeping  with  the 
eternal  fitness  of  things  if  the  prophet 
had  come  out  in  flowing  robes,  and 
stretching  forth  his  hand  majestically,  had  called  solemnly 
upon  the  name  of  the  Lord.  He  would  have  liked  the  cure  to 
be  performed  with  a  pomp  and  majesty  in  accord  wiiu 
his  own  fancied  greatness  and  the  greatness  of  the  God 
in  whose  name  it  was  wrought.  But  to  be  told  to  wash, 
and  be  cleansed  thereby,  was  too  simple  a  thing  to  be 
thought  of.  How  much  of  human  nature  is  manifested 
in  that!  Men  are  apt  to  connect  great  results  with  im- 
posing deeds  only,  while  little  acts  seem  too  insignificant 
to  effect  any  worthy  results. 

79 


8o  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Wehaveonly  to  think  for  an  instant  to  see  the  fallacy  of 
this,  and  to  find  a  host  of  illustrations  that  prove  the  value 
of  little  things,  especially  to  show  that  momentous  results 
are  often  caused  by  the  smallest  and  most  insignificant  acts. 
The  simple  pressure  of  a  child's  finger  upon  a  button 
caused  the  explosion  at  "Hell  Gate"  that  caused  thou- 
sands of  tons  of  solid  rock  to  burst  asunder  and  fly  in  every 
direction.  The  same  force  that  draws  a  pin  to  the  floor 
holds  mighty  worlds  in  their  places.  So  simple  is  it  in- 
deed that  till  a  few  years  ago  no  one  thought  to  connect 
it  with  such  vast  results. 

Strange  to  say,  upon  no  subject  are  men  so  unwilling  to 
trust  to  the  efficacy  of  simple  acts  as  they  are  in  the  mat- 
ter of  the  soul's  salvation.  Men  are  always  willing  to  do 
some  great  thing  to  be  saved.  Ever  since  the  fall  the 
despair  and  dreariness  of  souls  estranged  from  God,  the 
remorse,  perplexity,  and  fear,  have  all  combined  to  nerve 
men  to  the  utmost  exertions.  They  have  groped  about  in 
the  darkness,  if,  perchance,  they  might  find  God.  They 
have  touched  the  door  of  Eden,  and  tried  its.  bolts  and 
shaken  its  fastenings  in  the  effort  to  return  to  primitive 
innocence.  They  have  torn  themselves  with  briers,  and 
cut  themselves  with  stones  in  their  desire  to  find  the 
narrow  way  of  life.  They  have  slain  whole  hecatombs  of 
animals,  and  waded  through  seas  of  sacrificial  blood  for 
their  souls'  salvation.  This  way  and  that  they  have 
groped  for  every  way  but  the  right  way,  and  all  in  vain. 
Eden's  doors  are  fast  closed,  and  the  lofty  peak  of  sin- 
lessness  is  inaccessible.  When  all  is  done  man  is  no 
nearer  God  than  he  v/as  at  first.  What  is  the  trouble? 
Simply  that  we  are  not  bidden  to  do  any  great  thing; 
God  never  laid  down  such  a  command.  So  men  have 
made  a  mistake,  and  failed  to  find  the  way  of  life  because 
it  is  so  simple.  They  have  tried  to  do  some  great  thing, 
when  all  that  God  wanted  was  a  childlike  faith  in  Jesus 
Christ.  Until  men  have  learned  this  lesson,  and  have 
utterly  abandoned  all  hope  of  saving  themselves,  they  are 
far  from  salvation.  I  believe  there  are  but  few  people  in 
this  world  who  do  not  appreciate  the  blessing  of  salvation, 
even  though  they  may  not  have  availed  themselves  of  it, 
and  who  do  not  mean  to  be  Christians  some  day  and  go  to 
heaven;  and  yet  because  coming  to  Christ  is  such  a  simple 


CHRIST  BLESSING  LITTLE  CHILDREN. 


8i 


82  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

thing  that  the  youngest  child  can   do  it,  they  hold  back 
and  search  rather  for  some  great  thing. 

And  how  often  do  those  who  are  professing  Christians 
leave  neglected  the  small,  homely  duties  which  should 
make  up  their  life  while  they  search  for  some  great  deed 
that  will  better  show  their  love  to  the  Saviour.  The  little 
things  seem  so  trivial  that  they  are  hardly  worth  doing, 
and  they  do  not  call  for  the  energy  and  sacrifice  that 
greater  deeds  do.  And  yet  it  is  just  these  little  things, 
done  faithfully  as  unto  the  Lord,  that  make  up  a  life  of 
consecration  and  devotion  to  the  Master.  If  love  inspires 
us  to  our  work,  the  simplest  act,  the  most  trivial  duty  be- 
comes a  part  of  our  worship. 

"  That  the  full  glory  may  abound,  increase, 
Until  Thy  likeness  shall  be  formed  in  me 
I  pray.     The  answer  is  not  rest  or  peace, 
But  charges,  duties,  wants,  anxieties. 
Till  there  seems  room  for  everything  but  Thee, 
And  never  time  for  anything  but  these. 

The  busy  fingers  fly,  the  eyes  may  see 

Only  the  glancing  needle  that  they  hold, 

But  all  mv  life  is  blossoming  inwardly, 

And  every  breath  is  like  a  litany, 

While  through  each  labor  like  a  thread  of  gold 

Is  woven  the  sweet  consciousness  of  Thee." 

Our  God  is  too  great  to  need  great  deeds.  If  we  do 
our  duty  just  where  he  has  placed  us  to  work  for  him,  it 
will  make  no  difference  whether  we  labor  in  an  obscure 
.corner  of  the  vineyard  where  no  great  harvest  will  repay 
our  labor,  or  whether  our  works  are  seen  and  known  of  all 
men.  The  little  things  "  that  most  leave  undone  or  de- 
spised" are  great  enough  to  glorify  (iod  if  we  do  them  for 
h  i  m . 


^ 


THE  LOVE  OF  GOD. 


LTR  ideas  of  religion  and  of  God  ha^e 

changed    somewhat    since    the    days 

^      when    our     grandmothers    handed 

j;;      down    through-  tlie    lips    of     our 

mothers  the  idea  of  what  religion 

is,   and  ought  to  be,  and  of  what 

the   dear   Lord,    who   loved    us    so 

much   that    he   sent    his    only  and 

well-beloved  Son  to  die  for  us,  for 

you  and  me,  is  to  us.      Then  he  was 

a   king  whose  subjects  might   not 

even  touch  the   lowest  stone  at  his 

feet,    a  judge  who    sat    upon    the 

judgment  seat  to  condenm  the  sinner  rather  than  to  take 

him  in  loving  arms  and  say  to  him,  "Go  thy  way,  sin  no 


N 


more. 

Now  that  we  have  learned  to  read  the  precious  words  of 
the  Bible  more  from  the  standpoint  of  God's  love,  with  a 
light  from  heaven's  own  blessedness  shining  into  and 
through  our  eyes,  our  God  has  revealed  himself  as  a  Father 
who  pitieth  his  children,  who  reasons  with  them,  who 
says,  "Son,  daughter,  give  me  thy  heart."  And  when  we 
cry  out  in  the  discouragement  of  our  hearts,  that  the  de- 
light of  our  heart  is  ceased,  our  joy  turned  into  mourning, 
we  hear  a  gentle  voice  whispering  in  our  ears,  "  I  am 
God,  even  thy  God — in  the  day  that  thou  callest  upon  me 
I  will  answer.  All  that  the  Father  giveth  me  shall  come 
to  me;  and  him  that  cometh  to  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast 
out."  And  the  voice  of  love  calls:  "Art  thou  weary, 
heavy  laden,  come  to  me  and  find  rest." 

With  eyes  full  of  tears  we  look  around  and  see  nothing, 
it  may  be,  but  a  stormy  sea,  a  dark  and  starless  night; 
our  bark  is  drifting  helplessly,  we  are  discouraged  because 
of  the  gloom;  but  in  the  sweetest,  calmest  tones,  Jesus, 
our  Saviour,  says  to  us,  "Why  are  you  fearful!  it  is  I,  be 
not  afraid." 

83 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


A  Christian  who  really  loves  God  should  never  doubt 
the  love  that  our  Father  gives  us.  We  are  helped  through 
nine  troubles,  and  when  the  tenth  comes  "our  faith  fails 
and  we  are  sure  that  there  will  be  no  further  assistance 
for  us,  and  that  being  left  alone  we  must  perish.  Jesus 
may  be  asleep  in  the  vessel,  or  you  may  think  so,  but  it 
is  only  that  he  is  feigning  unconsciousness  to  see  if  your 
faith  will  take  you  to  him  for  help. 

Our  Father  loves  us,  is  patient  with  us,  is  anxious  to 
help  us,  and  is  even  more  ready  to  give  than  we  are  to  ask. 

"  A  Father's  hand  we  felt, 

A  Father's  heart  we  knew  , 
With  tears  of  penitence  we  knelt 
And  found  his  word  was  true. 

"  We  told  him  all  our  grief, 

We  thought  of  Jesus'  love  ; 
A  sense  of  pardon  brought  relief, 
And  bade  our  pains  remove." 

When  he  really  becomes  in  very  truth  our  Father,  the 
world,  its  pleasures,  trials,  and  troubles  become  so  very 
different.  What  was  hard  to  bear  becomes  easy,  because 
we  know  the  Father's  hand  never  causes  his  child  one 
needless  tear.  When  the  dear  Saviour's  hand  takes  the 
weight  of  our  burden  from  us,  and  we  find  ourselves  at 
last  among  the  chorus  of  the  redeemed  in  heaven,  our  glad 
voices  will  have  no  minor  notes  to  jar  the  melody,  as  we 
at  last,  "safe  at  home,"  sing  the  praises  of  our  Saviour's 
love. 


NOT   INCOMPLETE. 


ANY  good  people, 
even  the  best  of 
Christians,  mis- 
interpret God's 
acts  of  kindness 
to  us  in  calling 
us  home.  Almost 
invariably  it 
happens  that  we 
mourn  the  death 
of  a  good  man, 
who  is  often 
taken  out  of  the 
world  just  when 
his  life  is  in 
full  blossom  of 
beauty ;  and  we 
'^  are  liable  to  sigh 

and  groan  over  what  at  first  thought  appears  to  be  a  prema- 
ture removal.  "  But  there  are  no  premature  removals,  no 
incomplete  lives."  The  death  of  Henry  Ward  Beecher 
perhaps  called  out  more  response  from  the  press,  and  from 
Christians  generally,  than  that  of  any  other  man  during 
the  last  century.  Some  mourned  that  he  could  not  have 
been  spared  to  complete  his  Life  of  Christ,  which  was  left 
in  an  unfinished  state.  But  God,  who  knoweth  all  things, 
and  ordereth  all  things,  knows  best  at  what  time  to  call 
his  own.  Mr.  Beecher's  life  work,  although  ended  in  one 
sense  with  his  death,  still  was  far  from  complete  as  to  its 
results  here. 

No  good  man's  life*is  incomplete,  because  stilled  on  its 
earthly  side.  There  is  a  heavenly  side,  and  it  still  grows 
on  in  beauty  and  symmetry. 

To  the  eye  of  faith  the  broken  column  in  our  cemeteries 
is  a  sentimental  falsehood.      No  Christian   life  is  broken 

85 


86 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


short  off  so,  but  rises  in  a  symmetrical  shaft,  and  its 
capital  is  garlanded  with  amaranthine  flowers  in  heaven. 
Apelles,  the  Grecian  painter,  when  asked  why  he  touched 
and  retouched  his  pictures  with  so  much  care,  answered: 
"Because  I  paint  for  eternity."  A  real,  living  Christian 
works  for  eternity,  and  if  it  is  God's  will  that  he  should 
go  higher,  even  while  in  the  midst  of  a  noble  work  here, 
his  life  still  goes  on.  No  matter  how  many  broken  shafts 
are  reared  above  his  coffin  lid,  he  would  say  if  he  could 
speak  "  Thy  will  be  done."  He  would  echo  Dr.  Preston's 
dying  words:  "  Blessed  be  God,  though  I  change  my  place 
I  shall  not  change  my  company;  for  I  have  walked  with 
God  while  living,  and  now  I  go  to  rest  with  God." 


"FIRST   PURE." 

"  The  wisdom  that  is  from  above  is  first  pure,  then  peaceable,  gentle 
and  easy  to  be  entreated,  full  of  mercy  and  good  fruits." — Jas.  iii.  17. 


TRST  PURE  ".    The  Bible  is 
a  book  which  has  very  little 
to   say   about    appearances. 
Its  subjects  are  far  too  real 
and  imperative  for  that.    Com- 
ing as  a  rriessage  of  life  and 
death  it  has  time  to  deal  only 
with  essentials;  its  author,  the 
all-seeing  God,  looks  into  the 
heart,  and  with  the  inner  char- 
acter right  in  his  sight,  all  is 
right.     Surely  there  cannot  be 
found  any  reason  in  the  rela- 
tions between   God  and  man 
for  the  command  to  avoid  the 
appearance  of  evil,    for  nothing  as 
superficial   as    looks    can    have   any 
weight  with  the  great    Searcher  of 
hearts;  his  eye  probes  the  innermost 
depths  of   character,  and  finds  there 
all  the  material  for  judgment,  either 
acquittal    or   condemnation.      Man, 
however,  cannot  do  that;  all  he  sees 
is  the  surface,  the  appearance,  and 
his  judgment  must  be  formed  from 
them. 

As  Christianity,  then,  is  a  system 

placed    in    the    world    to    commend 

itself  to  mankind  and  be  received  by 

them,  and  as  the  Christian  is  a  man 

among  men,  seen,  known   and   judged  by  them,  in   these 

facts    lies  the    reason   for    this    exhortation.      The   inner 

87 


\ 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


character  is  everything  in  the  sight  of  God,  but  that  is 
not  all.  We  are  not  alone  in  the  world,  so  for  the  sake 
of  humanity  and  those  around  us,  we  are  to  abstain  from 
the  appearance  of  evil. 

It  will  make  no  difference  in  our  standing  in  the  sight 
of  God  if  any  one  thinks  us  dishonest  or  untruthful,  but 
for  the  sake  of  example,  of  morality,  of  religion,  we 
ought,  if  possible,  always  so  to  act  that  others  cannot 
think  ill  of  us.  As  far  then  as  our  relations  to  God  go, 
the  command  is,  "Abstain  from  all  evil,"  but  so  far  as 
we  stand  related  to  our  fellow-men,  the  command  is, 
"Abstain  from  all  appearance  of  evil." 

We  may  be  in  God's  eyes  pure  in  heart,  but  it  is  also 
desirable  that  we  should  be  pure  in  outward  appearance. 
We  may  be,  in  God's  sight,  sincere,  but  it  is  desirable 
that  we  should  appear  to  men  to  be  so.  We  should  not 
think  this  command  unworthy  of  divine  inspiration,  for 
it  rests  in  the  deepest  logic.  Appearance  is  one  thing, 
reality  another,  but  the  appearance  of  evil  will  go  far 
toward  familiarizing  one  with  the  reality. 

So  much  for  our  own  sake,  and  in  regard  to  others 
there  is  the  example.  Whether  it  be  right  or  wrong  to 
do  so,  the  world  does,  and  is  going  to,  judge  of  religion 
by  Christians.  The  appearance  is  what  they  see,  for  they 
cannot  look  deeper,  so  it  will  be  little  advantage  to  the 
cause  of  Christ,  no  matter  how  consistent  we  may  really 
be,  if  we  do  not  seem  to  the  world  to  be  so.  The  Chris- 
tian's mission  as  a  light  in  the  world  depends  largely  on 
his  care  in  avoiding  what  looks  wrong.  This  is  not 
hypocrisy.  The  Christian  must  walk  on  a  higher  level, 
and  live  in  a  purer  light  than  others;  while  thinking 
most  of  the  heart,  he  must  not  be  indifferent  to  the  expo- 
nents of  the  heart's  life  and  purposes  and  aims.  Without 
making  the  outer  life  the  main  thing,  we  must  yet  try  to 
keep  that  outer  life  blameless  and  without  reproach. 
There  is  no  grander,  nobler  spirit  for  any  one  to  regulate 
his  conduct  by  than  that  of  Paul  in  his  resolve,  "  If  meat 
make  my  brother  to  offend,  I  will  eat  no  meat  while  the 
world  standeth." 

We  should  not  be  discouraged  if  we  find  that  we  are 
not  always  successful  in  our  efforts  to  abstain  from  the 
appearance  of  evil,  for  it  cannot  be  denied  that  this  is 


89 


90  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

an  uncharitable,  censorious  world  in  which  we  live,  with 
a  strong  S3^mpathy  with  what  is  evil,  and  a  desire  that 
everybody  above  its  level  should  be  brought  as  low  as 
itself.  There  are  persons  who,  like  the  tarantula,  suck 
poison  from  the  sweetest  flowers;  there  are  malevolent 
spirits  among  men  who  do  not  care  for  the  good  and 
noble,  but,  like  wasps  which  fly  at  the  incipient  decay  of 
the  ripest  fruits,  seize  on  the  least  appearance  of  imper- 
fection. There  are  many  who  study  human  nature  as  old 
Zoilus  searched  the  poems  of  Homer,  simply  to  find  out 
the  defects  and  errors. 

It  is  far  nobler  and  better,  with  magnanimous  gener- 
osity, never  to  form  a  bad  opinion  of  an  action  if  it  is 
possible  to  construe  it  as  good;  unfortunately  those  who 
are  able  to  do  this  are  the  exception  and  not  the  rule. 
The  vast  majority  are  too  much  like  the  restless  sea, 
liable  to  be  ruffled  by  every  gust  of  passion,  open  to  all 
impulses;  and  many  are  prone  to  take  even  the  good  and 
speak  evil  of  it. 

What  then  is  our  line  of  duty?  It  will  not  do  any 
good  to  denounce  these  uncharitable  judgments  as  wrong, 
unjust,  and  unworthy  of  notice.  We  all  know  that  they 
are  wrong,  but  that  does  not  prevent  them,  so  we  must 
take  things  as  we  find  them,  and  with  an  eye  to  God's 
glory  adapt  ourselves  to  them.  We  ought  to  care  in  some 
measure  what  the  world  says,  and  if  the  cause  of  the 
adverse  judgments  be  something  indiscreet  in  our  con- 
duct, something  in  appearances  that  is  against  us,  then 
though  all  may  be  right  within,  we  ought  to  abandon  our 
evil  appearances.  Whether  we  realize  it  or  not,  the  cause 
of  Christ  is  bound  up  in  us,  and  when  we  suffer  from  dis- 
regard of  appearances,  the  Church  of  Christ  suffers  too. 

We  err  when  we  speak  indiscreetly,  or  act  imprudently, 
or  allow  appearances  which  are  liable  to  misconstruction, 
for  by  all  these  things  we  may  injure  the  cause  we  love. 
There  is  great  need  of  humble,  prayerful,  earnest  effort, 
not  only  to  be  right,  to  be  holy,  to  be  beautiful  within, 
but  to  let  that  inner  light  shine  so  brightly  upon  the  outer 
world  that  there  shall  be  no  occasion  to  suspect  evil, 
because  there  shall  be  no  appearance  of  it. 


THEN    PEACEABLE." 


'T  was  said  in  our  hearing 
not  long  ago,  of  an  ex- 
cellent and  useful  Chris- 
tian woman  who  had  just 
passed  away,  that  "  she 
lived  such  a  quiet  life — 
she  did  so  much  good  in 
a  quiet  way."  She  was, 
indeed,  one  of  those 
gentle,  patient,  earnest 
workers  who  come  and 
go  in  their  appointed 
ways  like  those  beings  of 
light  who  wait  upon 
God's  children,  but  of 
whom  we  cannot  even 
hear  the  rustle  of  a  wing. 
They  speak  to  our  hearts, 
yet  not  in  words;  they 
touch  our  lives  and  guide 
us  by  the  hand,  and  yet 
we  hear,  we  see  them  not. 
Yet  God  knows  all  the 
quiet  lives  that  are  lived  for  him.  He  marks  them  with 
his  eye  as  he  marks  the  sparrow's  fall.  No  kindly  deed, 
nor  act  of  love  and  charity,  is  unnoticed  by  him  who 
seeth  all  things,  "even  the  secret  and  hidden  things 
among  the  children  of  men." 

For  the  highest  example  of  gentleness  we  have  only  to 
look  to  him  who  went  up  and  down  among  the  hills  and 
plains  of  Judea  eighteen  centuries  ago  healing  the  throng- 
ing multitudes,  and  blessing  even  those  who  touched  but 
the  hem  of  his  garment.      From  the  manger  at  Bethlehem 

91 


92  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

to  the  cross  on  Calvary,  it  is  all  the  record  of  a  meek  and 
quiet  life.  We  can  never  think  of  our  Saviour  in  any 
other  way  than  as  one  whose  every  word  and  deed  was 
gentleness  itself.  We  cannot  but  think  of  him,  some- 
times, as  moving  in  and  out  and  among  the  multitudes, 
and  up  and  down  the  streets  and  by-ways  of  the  land, 
so  gently  and  noiselessly  that  the  sound  of  his  foot- 
steps was  scarcely  heard  upon  the  ground.  We  know 
that  on  more  than  one  occasion  he  passed  out  of  the 
midst  of  a  multitude  when  they  knew  it  not.  We  know 
that  he  walked  upon  the  waves  of  Galilee,  while  rash  and 
faithless  Peter  sank  beneath.  We  know  also  that  when 
the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  tried  to  draw  him  into  a  noisy 
disputation  a  few  quiet  words  from  him  put  their  sophis- 
try to  flight;  and  when  he  was  reviled,  he  reviled  not 
again.  And  in  all  his  wonderful  works  Christ  never 
sought  publicity.  Again  and  again  he  charged  his  dis- 
ciples and  those  whom  he  had  healed  that  they  "  should 
tell  no  man."  He  taught  both  by  precept  and  example 
that  "  when  thou  doest  alms  let  not  thy  right  hand  know 
what  thy  left  hand  doeth."  Jesus  was  indeed  a  King, 
but  no  heralds  went  before  him  to  trumpet  his  appear- 
ance; he  was  a  Conqueror,  but  no  triumphal  arches  were 
erected  in  his  honor:  he  was  "very  God,"  but  he  never 
spoke  in  Sinai  thunders,  nor  transfixed  the  hearts  of  men 
with  the  bolts  of  wrath. 

The  greatest  forces  in  nature  are  the  quiet  ones.  That 
mysterious  power  called  gravitation,-  which  links  the  uni- 
verse together  as  with  a  mighty  chain,  acts  as  noiselessly 
as  thought  itself.  The  sunlight  falls  upon- the  earth  as 
softly  as  a  dream,  and  yet  it  draws  the  sea  into  its 
embrace,  and  makes  the  earth  throb  with  life.  The 
atmosphere  silently  eats  its  way  into  the  hearts  of  rocks, 
and  crumbles  down  temples  and  pyramids.  The  most 
stupendous  works  of  the  Almighty  swing  in  their  orbits 
without  a  jar  or  tremor.  And  so  with  the  most  wonderful 
works  of  human  hands.  The  mighty  Corliss  engine 
moves  with  more  apparent  ease  than  the  noisy  little  clock 
upon  the  mantel.  It  is  everywhere  the  quiet  things  that 
serve  the  highest  purposes. 

We  should  not,  then,  complain  because  our  lives  must 
needs  move   in   quiet  channels.      It   is  not   the   roaring, 


THEN  PEACEABLE." 


93 


dashing,  impetuous  streams,  but  the  deep  and  silent  rivers 
that  bear  the  ships  to  the  sea.  It  has  been  said  that  the 
quiet  power  of  a  serene  and  holy  life  is  the  greatest 
power  in  the  world,  next  to  the  might  of  God.  Who  has 
not  known,  and  been  blessed  by  knowing,  some  of  those 
gentle  souls  whose  very  presence  seems  a  balm  to 
wounded  hearts,  whose  voices  fall  upon  the  ear  like  a 
benediction  from  heaven,  and  whose  hands,  laid  upon  an 
aching  brow,  seem  to  woo  to  themselves  the  pain.  It  was 
of  one  of  these  gentle,  loving  natures  that  Whittier  thus 
writes : 

"  The  blessing  of  her  quiet  life 
Fell  on  us  like  the  dew  : 
And  good  thoughts,  where  her  footsteps  passed, 
Like  fairy  blossoms  grew. 

Sweet  promptings  unto  kindly  deeds 

Were  in  her  very  look  ; 
We  read  her  face  as  one  who  reads 

A  true  and  holy  book. 

And  half  we  deemed  she  needed  not 

The  changing  of  her  sphere  ; 
To  go  to  heaven,  a  shinmg  one, 

Who  walked  an  angel  here." 


GENTLE  AND  EASY  TO 
ENTREATED." 


BE 


ITY  is  one  of  the  strongest 
elements  of  Christ's  char- 
acter—compassion for  the 
wants  and  sorrows  of 
others.  It  is  said  that  the 
artists  who  have  repre- 
sented the  Saviour's  face 
have  given  us  the  picture 
of  a  man  burdened  with 
his  own  sorrows.  That  is 
just  where  all  such  repre- 
sentations fail,  and  must 
fail.  If  it  were  possible 
to  put  on  the  canvas  a  true 
Christ,  it  would  be  pre- 
eminently a  gentle,  sym- 
l)athizing  Christ,  divinity 
trembling  through  lines  of 
finest  sensibility,  with  a 
mouth  shaped  by  words 
of  compassion,  and  eyes  fathomless  with  unutterable  pity. 
Until  such  things  are  possible  to  the  brush,  all  pictures 
must  be  failures,  and  we  must  draw  our  devotion  from 
the  word  pictures  of  inspiration.  The  Saviour  was  al- 
ways specially  responsive  to  the  sufferings  of  mankind; 
perhaps  it  was  on  the  principle  that  those  who  are  whole 
need  no  physician,  that  the  most  touching  and  the  truest 
of  the  revelations  speak  of  his  pity.  We  know  that  he 
was  far  from  irresponsive  to  human  joy,  and  the  occasion 
of  his  first  miracle  was  one  of  happiness — a  wedding  feast 
in  Cana  of  Galilee — and  the  miracle  itself  was  one  tend- 
ing to  promote  the  enjoyment  of  the  feast.  We  may  be 
sure  that  he  always  rejoiced  with  those  that  rejoiced 
as  well  as  wept  with  those  that  wept;  and  we  can  imag- 
ine that  his  presence  on   a  festive  occasion  gave  a  better 

04 


"GEXTLE  AXD  EASY  TO  BE  EXTREATEDr      95 

and  holier  zest  to  enjoyment.  Nevertheless  his  mission 
as  the  Saviour  of  the  world  seemed  to  place  him  natu- 
rally among  the  burdened  and  distressed,  for  he  no  doubt 
saw,  as  no  man  could  see,  that  there  was  some  lack  in 
every  pleasure,  that  laughter  is  not  always  the  echo  of 
happiness. 

Suffering  appeals  more  powerfully  to  all  sympathies 
than  joy,  and  if  we  feel  suffering  to  be  the  strongest  of 
the  world's  appeals,  how  much  more  would  Christ? 
Would  he  be  indeed  the  Christ,  the  Saviour,  if  the  cry 
of  distress  had  not  reached  his  ears  more  quickly  than  the 
laughter  of  the  gay?  We  expect  to  find  him  just  where 
the  evangelists  place  him  most  often,  bending  over  the 
sufferings  of  mankind.  Sometimes  in  the  house  of  joy, 
when  there  was  a  holy  purpose  to  be  served  by  his  pres- 
ence there,  sometimes  in  the  retirement  of  the  mountain 
top  when  the  weariness  of  the  flesh  demanded  solitary 
communion  with  his  Father,  but  for  the  most  part  with 
his  eyes  fi.xed  steadily  on  the  suffering  before  him. 

A  thousand  years  had  passed  since  David  sang  the 
beautiful  shepherd's  Psalm,  when  another  was  born  in 
the  same  town  of  Bethlehem  who  was  like  David,  his 
type,  the  good  shepherd,  but  his  sheep  were  men.  His 
heart  was  full  of  the  true  shepherd  pity,  when  he  looked 
on  the  multitudes,  infinitely  better  than  sheep,  v  'lich  con- 
gregated in  the  cities  and  villages,  worse  off,  perhaps, 
in  some  respects  than  the  flocks  which  were  pastured 
around  Bethlehem,  beneath  the  shepherd's  watchful  eye. 
All  who  had  come  before  him  were  false  leaders  who 
gained  admittance  to  the  fold  that  they  might  kill  and 
destroy,  and  great  had  been  their  execution.  The  true 
Shepherd  had  compassion  on  the  multitude;  he  showed  it 
as  he  went  through  the  villages,  telling  the  good  news  of 
the  kingdom  of  God,  healing  all  sickness  and  disease 
among  the  people.  They  were  a  woefully  neglected  flock 
upon  which  his  eye  fell  as  he  went  to  and  fro.  He  saw 
their  suffering  everywhere,  on  the  couches  of  the  sick, 
the  beds  of  the  diseased.  They  lined  the  streets  where 
he  passed,  and  were  let  down  from  the  roofs  where  he  was, 
and  they  were  spread  upon  the  seashore  where  he  taught. 
Physical  ailment,  bodily  infirmity,  it  was  that  ailed;  but 
none  the   less  did   it  touch   his  pity,  for  this  compassion- 


96  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

ating  Shepherd  took  in  the  whole  range  of  suffering,  the 
distressed  body,  aching  brow,  and  weary  limbs. 

Besides  their  bodily  distress,  he  saw  their  soul  trouble; 
they  were  as  sheep  having  no  shepherd;  under  that  he 
saw  the  great  spiritual  meaning.  Why  did  they  wander 
to  and  fro  along  hard  and  thorny  roads,  up  rugged  moun- 
tains and  down  into  dark  valleys?  It  was  the  unrest 
within  them,  the  longing  of  sheep  for  a  shepherd,  the 
inevitable  longing  of  the  homeless  for  a  shelter,  the  rest- 
lessness of  a  soul  seeking  its  God.  Multitudes  were  scat- 
tered abroad  in  the  weary  search  for  rest  and  peace, 
without  a  shepherd's  guidance. 

He  is  moved  with  infinite  compassion  as  his  thoughts 
go  out  to  a  wide  world,  composed  of  such  as  these,  and 
because  he  pitied,  he  delivered.  And  not  only  those  who 
suffered  outwardly  did  he  pity,  for  oft-times  the  heaviest 
sorrow  is  borne  in  silence,  and  hidden  within  the  bosom, 
and  no  sound  betrays  the  secret  grief.  Others,  too,  were 
claimants  on  his  pity  who  did  not  know  their  own  need  of 
compassion,  who  were  content  with  their  barren  lives,  and 
heeded  not  the  call  of  the  shepherd.  The  all-searching 
eye  of  the  Saviour  penetrated  this  abject  contentedness, 
and  then  his  pity  was  most  profound,  since  they  realized 
not  their  own  need  and  would  take  no  steps  to  fill  their 
empty  hands.  Sometimes  it  is  not  the  greatest  but  the 
least  sufferers  who  are  the  most  to  be  pitied;  the  dis- 
tressed and  starving  may  have  currents  of  spiritual  life 
flowing  through  them,  but  there  is  a  poverty  of  heart  and 
soul  infinitely  more  pitiable. 

Over  all  these  forms  of  suffering  and  want  the  Saviour's 
pity  brooded  tenderly,  even  as  it  does  to-day  over  his  fold, 
and  we  need  never  fear  that  we  are  in  any  distress  too 
deep  for  his  loving  pity  to  succor  and  rescue  us. 


-FULL  OF  MERCY."— FORGIVENESS. 


"  Let  b^'gones  be  bygones  ; 

Your  heart  will  be  lighter 
When  kindness  of  yours  with  reception  has  met  ; 
The  flame  of  your  love 

Will  be  purer  and  brighter, 
If,  God-like,  you  strive  to  forgive  and  forget." 


•yi^  OVE  and  forgive  even  your  enemies.     "  I  can 

never  forgive  him,"  is  a  remark  we  so  fre- 
quently hear  that  we  often  do  not  realize  its 
awful  significance.  Some  one  beautifully 
and  truthfully  remarks:  "He  that  cannot 
forgive  others  breaks  down  the  bridge  which 
he  must  pass  himself;  for  every  one  has  need 
to  be  forgiven."  Thomas  Adams  says:  "The 
angry  man  is  like  a  ship  sent  into  the  sea,  which  hath 
the  devil  for  its  pilot."  How  easily  forgiveness  could  be 
granted  if  anger  were  not  allowed  to  burn  too  deeply  in  the 
soul.  It  is  an  easy  matter  to  stop  the  fire  that  is  kindled 
only  in  a  little  chaff;  but  if  it  once  have  taken  hold  of 
matter  that  hath  solidity  or  thickness  it  soon  inflames  and 
consumes  the  entire  building. 

One  might  naturally  suppose  that  the  anger  of  mortal 

7  97 


98  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

man  should  be  mortal  like  himself.  But  with  many,  it  is 
a  question  whether  they  or  their  anger  die  first,  or  whether 
death  takes  away  both  together.  Our  Saviour  taught  the 
doctrine  of  forgiveness  of  enemies.  So  contrary  is  this 
spirit  to  the  natural  inclinations  of  the  unregenerate  heart, 
that  when  one  of  our  venerable  missionaries  read  to  a 
number  of  Hindu  youths  from  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount 
the  passage,  "  I  say  unto  you,  love  your  enemies,  bless 
them  that  curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate  you, 
and  pray  for  them  who  despiteful ly  use  you  and  persecute 
you,"  so  deep  and  intense  was  the  impression  produced  on 
them,  that  one  exclaimed  in  ecstasy  :  "Oh!  how  beautiful, 
how  divine !  This  is  the  truth  !"  And  for  days  and  weeks 
he  could  not  help  repeating:  "Love  your  enemies,  bless 
them  that  curse  you,"  etc.  ;  constantly  exclaiming:  "  How 
beautiful!  surely  this  is  the  truth!"  Nor  could  he  rest 
until  he  had  renounced  his  false  gods  and  their  senseless 
worship  and  accepted  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus. 

Another  example  illustrating  the  same  truth  is  found  in 
an  incident  which  occurred  in  the  seventeenth  century. 
A  Turkish  grandee  in  Hungary  made  a  Christian  nobleman 
his  prisoner  and  treated  him  with  the  utmost  barbarity. 
The  slave,  for  such  he  was,  was  yoked  with  an  ox  and 
compelled  to  drag  the  plow.  But  the  fortune  of  war  is 
changeful;  and  the  Turk  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Hun- 
garians, who.  said  to  their  enslaved  fellow  countryman: 
"  Now  take  your  revenge  upon  your  enemy."  This  was  in 
accordance  with  the  custom  of  the  age,  and  the  Turk, 
supposing  as  a  matter  of  course  that  he  would  be  tortured 
to  death,  had  already  swallowed  poison,  when  a  messenger 
came  from  his  Christian  slave,  telling  him  to  go  in  peace, 
he  had  nothing  to  fear.  The  Moslem  was  so  impressed 
with  this  heavenly  spirit,  that  he  proclaimed  with  his 
dying  breath,  "I  will  not  die  a  Moslem,  but  I  die  a 
Christian;  for  there  is  no  religion  but  that  of  Christ 
which  teaches  forgiveness  of  injuries."  A  forgiving  na- 
ture is  the  direct  result  of  the  teachings  of  Christianity. 

"What  can  Jesus  Christ  do  for  you  now?"  said  an  in- 
human slave-master  when  in  the  act  of  applying  the  lacer- 
ating whip  to  an  already  half-murdered  slave,  "Him  teach 
me  to  forgive  you,  massa,"  was  the  beautiful  reply  learned 
at  the  feet  of  the  blessed  Master, 


'FULL   OF  MERCY."— FORGIVENESS. 


99 


We  should  forgive  our  enemies  even  as  Christ  forgives 
us,  quickly,  freely,  fully.  "As  we  forgive  others  their 
trespasses  "  so  shall  we  be  forgiven.  Forgiveness  is  the 
characteristic  symbol  by  which  the  true  Christian  is 
known.  Every  sincere  follower  of  the  Master  will  feel  at 
all  times  a  readiness  to  forgive  others:  and  by  this  the 
Christian  may  know  that  God  hath  sealed  the  forgiveness 
of  his  sins  upon  his  own  heart. 


'AND  GOOD   FRUITS." 


&d^^^ 


E  may  be  exceeding  punctili- 
ous in  all  the  outward  forms 
and  ceremonies  of  a  Chris- 
tian life.  We  may  attend 
church  regularly,  and  ev^en 
pray  morning  and  evening 
during  the  week — the  Phar- 
isees did  as  much.  If  it  is 
form,  and  form  alone,  if 
there  is  not  in  us  a  living 
Christianity;  if  the  fruits 
of  our  profession  cannot  be 
found  in  our  daily  lives — 
take  care,  Christian!  God 
judges  by  the  fruits.  Pro- 
^1  ^^--^ -^==jfL-  ^  fessing    to    serve   him   here 

(hJ    S^'M^-  ^^■^^%%^i\^'tf^'\     "-*"  earth  will  not  avail  you 
^)f  _V>W/^^^.3SS4Vl^S^at  tl^g  bar  of  God.      There 

will  be  many  at  the  last  day 
who  will  cry,  "  Have  we  not 
prophesied  in  thy  name, 
cast  out  devils  and  done 
many  wonderful  works?" 
Then  shall  he  say  unto 
them,  "  I  never  knew  you. 
Depart  from  me,  ye  that 
work  iniquity." 

It  thus  behooves  us  as 
true  followers  of  Christ  to  look  well  to  our  daily  life,  for 
there  we  shall  find  the  evidence  of  our  hope.  If  we  are 
truly  Christians,  trusting  in  Christ  alone,  and  striving  to 
do  his  will,  we  cannot  hide  our  Christian  profession. 
"  No  man  lighteth  a  candle  and  putteth  it  under  a  bushel." 
If  our  hearts  are  enlightened  from  on  high,  the  flame  will 

lOI 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


burn  brighter  and  brighter,  continually  shedding  light 
upon  our  pathway;  and  our  companions  and  those  round 
us  will  take  knowledge  that  we  have  chosen  the  good  part 
that  cannot  be  taken  away  from  us. 

With  every  such  man,  it  matters  not  where  he  may  be 
placed,  or  what  may  be  the  environments  of  his  daily  life. 
He  may  be  rich,  or  he  may  be  poor;  he  may  be  well,  or 
languishing  on  a  bed  of  sickness;  he  may  have  one  talent 
or  ten— it  matters  not;  nay,  he  may  even  now  be  bowed 
down  with  the  infirmities  of  old  age,  and  already  begin- 
ning to  cross  the  river;  still  he  will  be  sustained  by  a 
firm  and  sure  hope,  and  be  enabled  to  look  up  with  con- 
fidence and  cry:  "Though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of 
the  shadow  of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil,  for  thou  art  with 
me;  thy  rod  and  thy  staff,  they  comfort  me." 

Happy  for  us,  if  we  can  thus  look  back  upon  our  lives, 
feeling  in  our  inmost  souls  that  our  purposes  and  desires 
have  been  right  before  God;  that  we  have  striven  to  do 
our  whole  duty,  and  preserve  a  conscience  void  of  offence. 
Then  are  we  ready  and  waiting  for  the  coming  of  the 
Master,  and  can  feel  the  blessed  assurance  that  "  We  have 
fought  a  good  fight;  we  have  kept  the  faith;  and  that 
henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  us  a  crown  of  righteousness, 
which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  Judge,  shall  give." 


BREAD   UPON   THE   WATERS. 


TRAVELLER  going  to  China  at  the 
right  season  of  the  year  would  doubt- 
less be  interested  in  their  method  of 
planting  rice  in  that  country.      They  sow 
it   in  the  mud,  and  then  immediately  turn 
on  a  flood  of  water,  so  that  the  whole  field 
becomes  a  shallow  pond.      One  might  think 
that  the  seed  was  drowned.     But  let  him 
w^ait  a  few  weeks  and  then  go  and  view  one 
of  these  artificial   lakes,    and  from  all   its 
surface  he  will  see  the  green  shoots  sprout- 
^  ing,  and  day  by  day  growing  taller,  till  at 

last  the  water  is  no  more  seen,  and  the  shallow  pool  has 
been  transformed  into  a  field  of  rich,  waving  grain. 
Casting  bread  upon  the  waters  expresses  this  Oriental 
method  of  planting,  and  sometimes  it  is  actually  their 
bread  they  sow,  for  even  when  the  spring  comes  on  and 
finds  their  supply  scanty,  instead  of  eating  it  all  they  will 
rather  cast  it  upon  the  lake.  They  may  go  hungry  for 
weeks  and  live  on  a  pittance,  for  the  bread  which  they 
cast  into  the  water  in  the  spring  causes  the  crop  on  which 
they  are  to  live  next  autumn  and  winter,  and  they  are 
content  to  cast  it  into  the  water  now,  being  sure  to  find 
it  after  many  days.  In  Egypt  they  have  a  river  which 
by  its  spontaneous  overflow  saves  men  all  the  trouble  of 
irrigation.      There  the  Nile  has  from   time   immemorial 

103 


I04  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

been  rolling  down  its  rich  deposits  of  earth,  making  the 
land  fertile  enough  to  fill  the  granaries  of  the  East. 
There  they  scatter  their  seed  upon  the  still  submerged 
fields,  leaving  to  nature  the  harvest.  It  is  a  precious 
deposit  that  they  cast  upon  the  waters,  not  seed  merely, 
but  bread.  A  portion  of  every  harvest  must  go  back  to 
the  soil,  if  there  are  to  be  any  harvests  in  the  future.  It 
is  so  much  abstracted  from  that  which  would  be  made 
into  daily  bread,  and  it  is  therefore  equally  precious. 
There  is  always  a  risk  involved  in  returning  it  to  the 
vicissitudes  of  the  season,  and  the  uncertainties  of  the 
soil.  We  do  not  know  surely  whether  it  will  prosper; 
nevertheless,  to  keep  it  is  to  waste  it.  If  the  husbandman 
would  have  increase,  he  must  sow  his  seed  with  faith  in 
an  ever-watchful  Providence.  The  law  of  the  harvest  is 
so  well  understood  that  no  one  ever  grudges  the  seed, 
precious  though  it  may  be. 

It  is  strange  that  we  cannot  reason  thus  with  regard  to 
spiritual  sowing  and  reaping.  How  hard  it  is  for  many 
to  cast  their  precious  bread  upon  the  waters  I  If  it  were 
only  seed,  something  that  could  not  be  used  except  for 
sowing,  it  would  be  far  easier,  but  bread  has  its  distinct 
value,  it  stands  for  that  which  is  useful  to  one's  self. 
This  point  marks  the  limit  of  too  many  people's  benefi- 
cence and  charity.  They  give  to  the  point  where  they 
begin  to  feel  it,  and  then  straightway  stop.  Can  that  be 
called  generosity,  in  any  true  sense?  In  the  way  of  con- 
tributions to  the  Lord's  cause,  to  the  various  departments 
of  Christian  work  at  home  and  abroad,  what  real  sacri- 
fices do  we  make,  what  luxuries  do  we  deny  ourselves  that 
we  may  offer  something  to  the  Lord  ? 

In  the  far  west  and  in  foreign  climes  are  men  who  have 
given  up  all  the  comforts  of  life  in  the  midst  of  civiliza- 
tion, and  all  the  pleasures  of  Christian  society  that  they 
might  preach  Christ  to  the  ignorant  and  degraded.  Have 
we  ever  cast  a  single  precious  thing,  something  that 
required  self-denial,  upon  the  waters  of  home  and  foreign 
missions?  Where  is  the  bread  that  we  ought  to  cast  upon 
the  waters?  Have  we  been  casting  only  crusts  and 
crumbs  upon  the  stream,  have  we  been  offering  to  the 
Lord  that  which  cost  us  nothing,  only  what  we  did  not 
need  our.'^lves?     Then  we  have  determined  our  own  har- 


io6  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

vest.  The  waters  will  subside  some  day,  and  when  we 
look  for  abundant  increase  we  shall  find  only  a  harvest  of 
crusts  and  crumbs  for  ourselves. 

True,  the  water  seems  an  uncertain  receptacle  of  our 
bounty,  but  nevertheless  we  are  commanded  to  sow.  A 
common  plea  for  neglect  is  this  uncertainty.  The 
expression  has  been  converted  into  a  proverb  for  uncer- 
tainty, and  an  excuse  behind  which  many  take  refuge. 
"Like  sowing  upon  the  waters"  has  come  to  mean  fruit- 
less efforts.  Men  say  we  can't  see  the  result  of  our 
efforts,  we  can't  see  where  our  beneficence  goes,  therefore 
we  will  do  and  give  nothing.  But  God's  command  is  to 
do  and  give  if  it  is  uncertain.  Cast  thy  bread  upon  the 
waters,  never  mind  seeing  where  it  goes,  leave  that  to 
God.  All  sowing  is  to  a  certain  extent  committing 
ourselves  to  uncertainty,  but  in  sowing  upon  the  waters 
the  uncertainty  is  indefinitely  increased.  The  soil  is  hid- 
den, and  we  cannot  tell  where  the  waif  of  the  waters  will 
settle. 

No  doubt  we  like  to  see  and  select  the  place  where  our 
seed  is  to  grow,  but  if  the  Egyptians  insisted  upon  that 
they  would  starve  to  death.  Moreover  the  prudence  of 
the  agriculturist  may  be  praiseworthy,  while  the  same 
thing  in  a  spiritual  worker  may  be  blameworthy.  It  is 
a  lamentable  want  of  trust  in  God  to  do  nothing  but  that 
of  which  we  can  see  the  good.  In  whose  hand  is  the 
bread  cast  upon  the  waters,  in  whose  hand  but  His  who 
holdeth  the  waters  in  his  palm?  He  who  guides  each 
grain  sown  over  the  fields  to  its  prepared  place  under  the 
water,  and  cares  for  and  cherishes  it  till  it  grows,  can  he 
not  guide  and  direct  each  Christian  effort  to  a  noble 
determination  ? 

It  is  often  the  duty  of  the  Christian  to  give,  even  when 
he  cannot  be  certain  of  results.  Loyalty  to  God  and  faith 
in  God's  providence  makes  this  a  duty.  In  the  Master's 
field  the  soil  is  often  hidden,  and  always  has  been  to  a 
greater  or  less  extent; the  Christian  therefore  has  no  right 
to  confine  his  efforts  to  what  he  considers  hopeful  cases. 
Whatever  the  work  of  love,  it  is  sure  of  its  reward,  and 
if  at  any  time  it  seems  to  be  all  sowing  and  no  reaping, 
and  you  grow  discouraged,  remember  the  sure  promise, 
"  Thou  s halt  find  it  after  many  days. " 


WHAT  IS  PRAYER? 


HAT  is  prayer?  It  is  the  lifting 
of  the  heart,  the  human  heart — so 
full  of  wants,  so  anxious  and 
troubled  about  many  things,  so 
full  of  regrets  for  the  past,  so 
burdened  with  cares  of  the  pre- 
sent, so  over-burdened  with  the 
necessary  and  possible  wants  of 
the  future— the  asking,  craving, 
agonizing  for  things  whose  name 
is  legion.  God  is  not  only  the 
hearer  but  the  answerer  of  prayer. 
He  is  not  like  the  earthly  father 
whose  child  comes  to  him  asking 
for  what  he  wants,  but  who  is  too 
busy  or  too  indifferent  to  attend  to  his  child's  wants. 
Far  different  is  it  with   the  dear  Father  above.      He 

107 


io8  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

hardly  waits  for  his  child  to  speak,  so  ready  is  he  to 
hear.  He  says,  in  sweetest  tones,  "What  is  it,  my  child? 
Is  the  burden  too  heavy  for  you?  Are  your  shoulders 
aching  from  carrying  it?  Does  your  frame  tremble  from 
the  exertion  of  steadying  it?  Listen!  I  loved  you  before 
the  world  was."  He  knows  all  about  that  burden;  it  was 
tested  by  him  according  to  your  strength.  Nor  was  any 
of  it  laid  upon  you  until  he  knew  that  you  could  carry  it 
— nay,  he  holds  the  corners  thereof,  so  that  the  weight 
may  not  fall  upon  you.  And  now  bring  it  to  him,  and  he 
will  help  you  to  carry  it,  so  that  it  will  be  light.  Have 
you  a  heavy  cross  to  carry  ?  Do  not  look  about  you  to 
see  if  there  is  a  lighter  one  than  yours,  for  rest  assured 
that,  if  you  ask,  he  will  help  you  to  bear  it.  Is  it  a  cross 
of  sorrow,  poverty,  loss,  the  absence  of  health?  Ah! 
there  the  minor  chord  is  sounding,  that  means  that  truth 
compels  you  to  admit  that  with  such  a  thorn  in  the  flesh 
evil  is  ever  present  with  you;  that  your  life  is  a  burden, 
that  the  sun  is  dark  at  noonday,  that  the  moon  gives  no 
light  at  night,  that  courage  is  gone  from  you,  and  like 
Jonah  (when  his  gourd,  that  had  become  dear  to  him, 
withered)  you  are  ready  to  exclaim,  when  you  are  faint 
with  the  heat,  "  It  is  better  for  me  to  die  to  than  to  live." 

But  the  answer  that  your  Heavenly  Father  gives  to  you 
is,  "  My  child,  lean  more  upon  me.  Come  to  me.  Ask 
in  prayer  for  help,  and  I,  the  Lord,  your  Father  who 
loves  you,  will  make  the  cross  so  easy,  will  rob  it  so 
greatly  of  its  power  to  hurt,  that  you  will  no  longer  be 
loth  to  bend  beneath  it,  but  will  go  singing  on  your  way 
toward  Heaven."  It  is  good  to  remind  ourselves  that 
such  help  can  be  obtained;  it  is  good  to  remember  that 
Jesus  taught  us  to  say  "Our  Father";  to  ask  for  daily 
bread,  and  that  we  may  love  God's  will;  to  ask  forgive- 
ness for  our  sins;  deliverance  from  temptation;  to  be 
shielded  from  evil,  and  finally  to  be  brought  into  full 
view  of  the  everlasting  glory. 

Does  your  finite  mind  think  that  to  be  answered  it  must 
be  according  to  your  dictation  ?  Ask  the  myriads  of  those 
who  have  so  earnestly  prayed  in  years  gone  by  for  what 
God  in  love  withheld,  if  the  answer  was  not  received  over 
and  over  again  in  the  utter  thankfulness  for  not  having 
been  gratified,  not  having  the  gourd;  because  now  they 


WHAT   IS   PRAYER? 


log 


can  see  where  the  worm  would  have  come   up  to  destroy 
the  pleasure  that  they  might  have  hoped  for. 

But  more  than  this;  while  a  large  part  of  prayer  con- 
sists of  petitions  to  our  Heavenly  Father  to  grant  us  those 
things  that  we  need:  true  prayer  is  more  than  this.  It  is 
not  mere  petition;  behind  and  besides  this,  it  is  the  feel- 
ing that  is  down  deep  in  our  hearts  that  prompts  the  de- 
sire; it  is  the  spring  from  which  bubbles  up  the  fountain 
of  yearning  for  God's  blessing;  it  is  the  coal  that  kindles 
the  fire  upon  the  altar  that  will  waft  the  incense  up  into 
the  very  presence  of  God;  it  is  the  outcome  of  the  heart 
full  of  love  that  is  precious  in  his  sight. 

"  Have  you  no  words?     Ah,  think  again  ! 
Words  flow  apace  when  we  complain." 

Take  your  sorrows,  your  joys,  your  trials  right  to  God, 
whose  ear  is  never  closed  to  his  children's  cry,  and  take 
it  in  the  accents  of  true  prayer.  Do  you  ask  where  to 
take  it? 

"  There  is  a  place  where  Jesus  sheds 
The  oil  of  gladness  on  our  heads; 
A  place  than  all  besides  more  sweet, 
It  is  the  blood-bought  mercy  seat." 


THE   ANCHOR   OF  THE  SOUL. 


ROM  many  noble  ships  which  leave 
port  in  strength  and  beauty  no  tid- 
ings of  safety  are  ever  heard. 
Some  incoming  vessel  may  report 
a  signal  of  distress  heard  in  the 
darkness,  and  a  fruitless  search  ;  or 
perhaps  a  letter  may  be  found  in  a 
bottle,  but  that  is  all  that  is  ever 
known.  Upon  some  beach  is  a 
broken  wreck,  the  sport  and  play- 
thing of  the  breakers,  all  that  is 
left  of  the  stately  ship  which  sailed  away  so  gallantly. 
But  what  is  a  wreck  on  the  beach  to  a  wreck  on  the  shores 
of  eternity?  The  ship  may  go  down  with  all  hands  on 
board,  and  yet  it  may  be  well  with  them.  The  ocean  may 
be  for  them  the  gate  into  the  heavenly  city  whence  they 
shall  go  out  no  more,  but  this  wreck  of  the  soul  is  a  hope- 
less thing,  and  yet  so  easily  accomplished.  It  seems  only 
necessary  to  let  a  soul  alone  and  let  it  drift,  and  by  some 
terrible  tendency  in  itself  it  will  dash  upon  the  rocks. 
You  need  not  touch  the  tiller,  but  some  magnetic  attrac- 
tion will  draw  it  swiftly  into  danger. 

If  you  add  the  winds  of  temptation  and  sin  to  accelerate 
its  speed,  it  seems  to  fly  on  its  destructive  course.  Surely 
amidst  these  perils  we  need  a  sure  and  steadfast  anchor, 
and  this  we  have  in  hope.  As  the  huge  anchor  goes  down 
into  the  great  deep  and  fastens  its  iron  tooth  upon  the 
moveless  rocks,  holding  the  ship  like  a  giant  arm,  so  the 
Christian's  anchor  of  hope  goes  up  into  the  heavenly 
sanctuary  and  fastens  itself  upon  Jesus,  and  we  are  held 
safely  forever,  sure  and  steadfast.  Hope  is  desire  and 
expectation,  and  if  we  are  hoping  for  some  great  earthly 
good  or  pleasure  in  the  near  future,  it  helps  us  greatly  to 
bear  present  pain  or  evil.  All  pain  that  is  not  perpetual 
is  attended  with  consolation  in  the  thought  that  some 
time  it  will  be  over,  so  we  can  see  the  cheering  power  of 
hope.  Thus  the  Christian  hope  acts.  It  reaches  up  to 
heaven  and   whispers  to  the  soul,  this  light  affliction  is 


^5- 


_^i^    \|^ 


f-EBREw;  yi  rtl 


THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


but  for  a  moment,  then  comes  the  great  good ;  heaven  will 
atone  for  all  sorrow  here.  God's  people  meet  adversity 
with  courage,  one  trial  after  another,  shock  succeeding 
shock,  because  they  are  anchored  safely,  and  have  trust 
in  God,  and  a  sublime  hope  in  his  present  favor  and  his 
future  blessing. 

It  is  a  glorious  thing  to  have  this  anchor  of  the  soul, 
but  we  must  not  expect  wrong  or  impossible  things  from 
its  use.  For  one  thing  we  must  not  fasten  it  to  visible 
things.  That  floating  log,  the  world,  will  not  hold.  You 
must  not  throw  it  on  the  deck  of  any  passing  vessel  or 
together  you  will  go  to  shipwreck.  Our  anchor  must 
fasten  upon  the  invisible  things  of  God.  Hope  that  is 
seen  is  not  hope,  but  the  unseen  things  are  eternal.  Let 
us  hope  in  God,  in  Christ,  in  heaven,  and  never  fasten  our 
soul  to  the  passing  things  of  time  and  sense.  Let  go  the 
anchor,  let  out  the  chain  far  out  of  sight  down  to  the 
immovable  rock,  believing  in  him  whom  we  have  not  seen, 
and  this  hope  we  shall  have  as  an  anchor  of  the  soul  both 
sure  and  steadfast,  which  .entereth  into  that  within  the 
veil. 


IN   THE   SHEPHERD'S   CARE. 


N  familiarizing  a  lit- 
tle child  with  what 
would  be  otherwise 
incomprehensible  to 
it,  we  tell  a  little 
story  that  illustrates 
the  truth  we  desire 
it  to  learn.  So 
Christ  was  wont  to 
fix  truths  in  the 
minds  of  his  follow- 
ers by  using  such 
facts  as  were  com- 
mon to  their  every- 
d  a  y  life.  In  St. 
John  X.  I,  we  have  a 
true  and  beautiful 
allusion  to  the  sheep 
and  their  shepherd.  In  the  Holy  Land,  where  he  was 
talking,  flocks  of  sheep  were  then  and  are  now  seen.  Such 
flocks  of  sheep  consist  perhaps  of  a  hundred  or  more  sheep 
and  lambs.  The  shepherd  has  a  name  for  every  one,  and  his 
peculiar  way  of  calling  them,  and  they  follow  him;  but  a 
stranger's  voice  frightens  them  and  they  run  away.  Some- 
times a  little  lamb  thoughtlessly  skips  here  and  there 
until  it  wanders  away  and  is  lost.  But  the  shepherd 
knows  the  number  as  well  as  the  name  of  each  one  of  the 
flock.  So  he  leaves  the  ninety  and  nine  with  the  dog  who 
is  trained  to  care  for  them,  and  goes  to  seek  the  lost  one. 
When  it  is  found,  tired  and  frightened,  how  tenderly  he 
8  113 


114  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

takes  it  up,  and  opening  the  front  of  his  Icjose  gown  or 
frock,  with  what  gentle  tenderness  he  puts  the  little  lamb 
inside  against  his  warm  heart;  and  its  bleatings  cease, 
and  the  weary  eyes  close  in  sleep. 

God's  will  is  worked  out  in  a  way  that  often  astonishes 
even  those  who  serve  him.  When  Joseph's  brethren,  to 
get  rid  of  him,  sold  him  into  bondage  in  Egypt,  they 
little  thought  that  they  were  thereby  providing  him  a  home. 
For  Joseph's  sake,  and  because  they  were  a  thrifty  race, 
Pharaoh  invited  them  through  him  to  settle  in  Egypt. 
And  Joseph  told  them  to  ask  for  the  land  of  Goshen, 
which  was  a  goodly  land,  and  as  shepherds  were  an  abomi- 
nation to  the  Egyptians,  he  knew  it  would  be  granted  to 
them,  and  it  was.  And  there  they  kept  their  sheep,  as 
their  descendants  did  in  the  days  when  Christ  was 
on  earth;  when  he  was  their  shepherd  and  they  were 
the  sheep.  Abel  was  a  shepherd,  for  when  the  first- 
ling of  his  flock  was  accepted  he  lost  his  life.  That 
shows  u§  that  even  before  the  time  that  the  sons  of  Jacob 
kept  their  sheep  in  Goshen  there  were  shepherds  and 
sheep. 

The  Messiah  is  often  called  a  shepherd.  Isaiah  speaks 
thus  of  him:  "  He  shall  feed  his  flock  like  a  shepherd;  he 
shall  gather  the  lambs  with  his  arms  and  carry  them  in 
his  bosom."  And  in  another  place  we  read:  "Awake, 
O  sword,  against  the  shepherd  and  against  the  man  that 
is  my  fellow,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts:  smite  the  shepherd, 
and  the  sheep  shall  be  scattered  and  I  will  turn  mine 
hand  upon  the  little  ones."  Paul  writes  to  the  Hebrews, 
calling  Jesus  the  "  great  shepherd  of  the  sheep."  And 
St.  Peter  tells  the  elders  of  the  churc  that  "  when  the 
chief  shepherd  shall  appear,  ye  shall  receive  a  crown  of 
glory  that  fadeth  not  away." 

So  the  dear  shepherd,  Jesus,  cares  for  the  sheep,  not 
only  for  the  strong  ones,  but  the  tender  lambs,  those 
whose  feet  easily  tire;  who  faint  by  the  wayside;  the 
very  ones  who  wander  away  into  strange  fields,  and  for 
whom  the  shepherd  has  to  seek.  Is  it  not  a  pleasant 
thought,  that  we  belong  to  him?  Will  it  not  be  safe  to 
be  folded  when  the  night  of  death  comes,  by  one  who 
knows  each  one  by  name?  Is  it  not  now  worth  while  to 
learn   to   know  and   obey  that   gentle   voice   that    in  the 


IN   THE  shepherd's  CARE. 


ii6 


THE    CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


day  the  sheep  are  divided  from  the  goats  will  say: 
"Come,  ye  blessed  of  my  Father,  inherit  the  kingdom 
prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the  world." 
And  is  it  not  the  highest  wisdom  so  to  live  that  we  may 
be  among  the  number  who  shall  then  go  into  life  eternal  ? 
"  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd,  I  shall  not  want;  he  maketh 
me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures;  he  leadeth  me  beside 
the  still  waters."  What  a  joyful  home  heaven  will  be 
when,  having  found  all  the  lost  sheep  that  he  came  to  save, 
the  shepherd  shall  bring  them  rejoicing  to  that  blissful 
place,  into  which  we  are  assured  that  there  shall  in  no 
wise  enter  anything  that  defileth,  neither  shall 
there  be  any  need  of  the  light  of  the  sun,  for  the  light  of 
our  blessed  Saviour's  countenance  will  fill  the  whole  place 
with  joy  and  with  light. 


THE  WHEAT  AND  THE  TARES. 


ruts  into  which 
cover,  and  that 


ARVRSTS  are  the  result  of 
seed  sowing.  Good  harvests 
can  result  only  from  sowing 
good  seed  and  by  properly 
preparing  the  soil.  Every 
farmer  knows  that  he  must 
plough,  and  perhaps  subsoil, 
before  he  can  reasonably  ex- 
pect a  crop.  The  earth  gets 
tired  of  producing,  and  by 
running  the  subsoil  plough 
deep  into  the  clay  and  turn- 
ing it  over,  he  is  opening  up 
the  rain  will  fall,  and  which  the  snow  will 
when  the  spring  days  are  here,  the  ground 


ii8  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


will  be  so  invigorated  that  it  will  bring  forth  abundance 
for  the  harvest. 

So  the  seed  is  sown  in  good  time.  The  sun  by  day  and 
the  dew  by  night  fall  upon  it:  it  has  to  die  to  live;  the 
seed  germinates,  the  blade  appears,  and  springing  up,  the 
wheat  forms  heads;  they  fdl,  they  swell,  they  turn  to  a 
golden  yellow,  and  lo!  the  time  for  the  harvest  is  near. 
The  farmer's  toil  is  I'ewarded  when  his  men,  swinging  the 
cradle  to  the  monotony  of  their  harvest  song,  lay  great 
swaths  of  wheat  in  even  rows  up  and  down  the  field. 
Then  the  binders  come  and  bind  the  grain,  stacking  the 
wheat  that  it  may  be  carried  to  the  barn  where  the  grain 
is  threshed,  and  the  wheat  separated  from  the  tares,  which 
are  burned. 

Is  there  no  lesson  for  us  in  all  this?  Christ  said  that 
the  field  is  the  world,  and  Christians  were  compared  to 
the  wheat ;  and  among  the  wheat  Satan  sows  tares.  Day 
follows  day;  the  weeks,  months,  years  roll  together,  and 
the  Christian  life  is  being  developed.  The  love  of  Christ 
is  at  first  only  as  the  little  wheat  grain,  but  if  the  germ 
of  sincerity  is  in  it,  it  will  at  last  come  to  the  full  fruition 
of  the  life  eternal. 

It  is  a  great  comfort  to  know,  when  Satan  desires  to  sift 
us  as  wheat,  that  the  Saviour  has  prayed  for  us  that  our 
faith  fail  not.  How  is  it,  are  the  tares  springing  up  among 
the  wheat?  Are  you  fearing  that  when  "his  fan  is  in  his 
hand,  and  he  will  thoroughly  purge  his  floor,  and  will 
gather  the  wheat  into  his  garner,"  you  may  be  found  as 
the  chaff?  Has  Satan  sown  the  tares  of  sin  in  your  heart, 
so  that  the  good  seed  is  well  nigh  choked?  Weed  them 
out  before  they  are  well  rooted.  Ask  the  dear  Lord  to 
help  you,  and  never  grow  weary  until  they  are  burned. 

The  path  is  rough,  my  father!      Many  a  thorn 
Has  pierced  me;  and  my  feet  all  torn 
And  bleeding,  mark  the  way.     Vet  thy  command 
Bids  me  press  forward.      Father,  take  my  hand. 

Then  safe  and  blest,  O  lead  to  rest, 
Lead  to  rest,  lead  to  rest, 

O  lead  to  rest  Thy  child! 


GOD'S   SPECIAL  CARE. 


OD'S  special  care  extends  over  all  his  works 
and  to  each  one  of  his  creatures.  We  can 
begin  at  the  lowest  point,  and  trace  his 
care  up  to  the  highest  creations.  Not  even 
a  sparrow  falls  to  the  ground  without  his 
notice.  We  may  pluck  a  daisy  from  the 
midst  of  a  meadow  full  of  them,  or  we 
may  g:4ther  a  hundred,  and  we  shall  find  each  one  of  them 
as  carefully  shaped  and  as  complete  in  all  its  parts  as  if  it 
were  the  only  object  of  God's  creation.  May  we  not  then 
trust  his  care  for  us?  Untold  myriads  of  just  such  perfect 
flowers  are  created  and  die  every  year  in  solitudes  where 
no  human  eye  beholds  them,  not  only  beautiful  and  per- 
fect, but  under  the  microscope  showing  a  delicacy  and 
care  of  construction  which,  while  it  increases  our  wonder, 
shows  that  God  has  bestowed  his  direct  care  upon  each. 
We  may  look  at  the  animal  kingdom,  the  thousands  of 
beasts  and  birds  which  never  knew  human  care.  They 
are  every  one  the  special  objects  of  God's  care.  The 
sparrow  chirping  on  the  hedge  during  the  stormy  winter 
does  not  fall  to  the  ground  without  our  Father's  knowl- 
edge. He  feedeth  the  young  ravens  and  the  young  lions 
which  cry  for  lack  of  food.  He  giveth  them  their  meat 
in  due  season. 

119 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


And  then,  rising  to  the  rational  creation,  to  man,  he 
careth  for  each  one  of  us.  Jesus  spoke  of  God's  care  in 
clothing  the  flowers  and  feeding  the  animals  as  a  proof  of 
his  special  care  for  human  beings.  We  have  been  made 
capable  of  knowing  and  loving  him,  and  we  need  his  care. 
Whoever  we  may  be,  whatever  our  circumstances,  we  may 
be  sure  that  God  cares  for  us,  not  only  in  the  mass,  but 
individually  we  have  his  regard.  He  calls  every  one  of 
us  by  name,  and  distinguishes  each  by  special  dealings. 
Every  soul  has  an  individual  life,  and  an  individual  his- 
tory ;  then,  as  we  are  each  a  separate  creation,  so  we  are 
each  a  separate  care  to  God.  We  are  shut  out  from  fel- 
low creatures  in  the  seclusion  of  individuality  that  we 
may  be  shut  in  more  closely  with  God.  We  differ  from 
others  that  God  may  deal  with  each  of  us  personally,  that 
he  may  know  us,  love  us,  watch  over  us  individual  1}'. 
God  gives  us  special  care,  because  he  needs  various 
workers. 

Each  of  us  is  sent  into  the  world  to  do  some  particular 
work  in  some  special  place,  and  the  very  specialty  of  each 
one's  experience  brings  things  to  him  in  an  aspect  which 
cannot  be  exactly  the  same  to  any  other.  What  a  thought 
of  precious  comfort,  that  each  one  of  us  is  the  object  of 
God's  care  as  much  as  if  we  were  the  only  being  in  the 
universe.  Surely  it  is  a  balm  for  every  sorrow,  to  think 
that  we  may  cast  ourselves  and  our  burdens  upon  God's 
infinite  care. 


THE   CHRISTIAN'S   POSSESSIONS. 


AUL  says  "All  things  are  yours."  And 
when  we  consider  the  matter  it  would 
seem  as  if  there  were  nothing  on  earth 
or  in  heaven,  in  time  or  eternity,  to 
which  the  Christian  cannot  lay  claim. 
Estimate  religion  as  a  matter  of  profit 
and  see  if  it  does  not  pay.  Test  it, 
weigh  it,  measure  it,  learn  what  is  in  it,  and  see  if  godli- 
ness is  net  profitable.  Is  it  degrading  to  religion  to  ap- 
peal in  this  way  to  selfishness?  Not  altogether,  though, 
it  is  not  of  course  the  highest  motive,  but  it  is  an  appeal 
that  we  often  meet  in  the  Bible.  Salvation  is  called  the 
pearl  of  great  price;  the  hid  treasure;  the  one  thing  need- 
ful. Godliness  is  profitable;  all  things  belong  to  the 
Christian.  When  men  ask.  What  is  religion  worth?  is  it 
profitable?  will  it  pay?  Religion  takes  her  stand  on  that 
level  and  says,  I  give  all  things  to  those  who  buy  me. 

121 


THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


What  do  we  find  in  the  catalogue  of  Christianity's  treas- 
ures? We  find  not  only  death  and  things  to  come,  but 
also  the  world  and  life  and  present  things;  it  gives  prom- 
ise of  the  life  that  now  is  as  well  as  the  life  that  is  to 
come.  We  are  surprised  when  we  see  that  the  world  is 
mentioned  first  in  the  list  of  the  Christian's  possessions. 
Are  we  not  to  give  up  everything  for  Christ,  and  what  have 
we  in  the  world?  Here  we  are  mistaken;  it  is  only  our 
sins  that  we  must  give  up,  so  there  is  nothing  in  the  world 
which  does  not  belong  to  the  Christian,  save  that  which  is 
a  bane  and  an  incumbrance;  and  for  everything  that  he 
gives  up  he  receives  twofold  more  even  in  this  present 
world.  Life  and  all  that  makes  it  good  and  joyous  and 
glorious  belongs  also  to  the  Christian.  He  will  never  ask, 
with  the  wearied  pleasure- seeker.  Is  life  worth  living? 
His  life  is  linked  with  the  infinite,  is  full  of  fresh  joy,  is 
sacred  to  earnest  work,  and  goes  on  into  eternity.  The 
Christian's  life  has  a  side  that  satisfies  the  soul.  All  who 
are  busy  by  day  and  weary  at  eventide  need  the  bright 
radiance  of  salvation,  a  true  spiritual  religion  which  will 
enter  into  every  relation  and  transaction  of  toil,  and  not 
only  regulate  them,  but  give  energy  of  heart  and  strength 
to  fulfil  them. 

The  present  life  is  the  Christian's  in  the  noblest,  high- 
est sense,  and  will  be  until  it  is  merged  in  the  Sabbath  life 
of  eternity.  Death,  too,  is  the  Christian's,  for  to  one 
whose  life  has  been  hid  with  Christ  in  God  death  is  an 
ally,  a  servant,  a  ministering  spirit  who  comes  to  open  the 
radiant  gates  of  an  eternal  world  to  the  immortal  soul. 
Death  is  gain  to  the  Christian,  for  it  ushers  him  into  the 
joys  of  things  to  come.  The  treasures  laid  up  in  heaven, 
they,  too,  are  the  Christian's.  When  mortal  life  is  ended, 
with  its  scheming  and  its  planning,  the  things  to  come  are 
his  eternal  reward,  and  we  cannot  put  in  words  the  mean- 
ing of  this  climax  nor  sum  up  the  value  of  the  inheritance 
of  the  saints  in  light.      All  things  are  ours,  through  Christ. 


^y 


f/.'' 


BURDEN-BEARING. 

01)  will  let  us  bear  our  burdens  all  by  our- 
selves, if  we  are  determined  to  do  so.  He 
has  promised  to  sustain  and  help  only 
those  who  cast  off  on  him  their  troubles 
and  cares.  Those  of  us  who  will  not 
heed  this  promise,  but  prefer  to  go  about 
^_.    _  laden  down  with  griefs  and  perplexities, 

^^  will  be  permitted  to  do  so.    This  thought 

is  one  which  should  prove  of  great  value  from  its  truthful- 
ness and  sound  sense.  God,  all  merciful  and  kind  as  he  is 
is  not  going  to  force  us  to  accept  the  gracious  promises  ot 
his  word  The  Word  abideth  forever,  and  every  promise 
is  sure  and  steadfast,  but  it  is  only  whosoever  will  that 
can  be  benefited  thereby.  The  will  and  purpose  of  the 
individual  determines  whether  in  each  case  the  comfort  can 
be  applied  and  divine  aid  accepted.  Many  a  sutferer 
from  physical   disability,  after  having  tested  the  healing 

123 


124  THE    CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


power  of  some  potent  remedy,  has  been  heard  to  declare, 
"Had  I  dreamed  of  the  virtue  contained  in  such  medicine, 
I  might  have  experienced  this  unspeakable  relief  long  ago; 
but  I  had  no  faith  in  its  efficacy  until  driven  to  give  it  a 
trial."  In  many  cases  God  allows  his  children  to  be 
brought  into  places  where  they  must  exercise  some  faith, 
or  sink  in  despair.  At  such  times,  how  repeatedly  faith 
has  proved  itself  indeed  an  anchor  to  the  soul ;  yet  the 
wonder  and  the  pity  is  that  such  lessons  can  be  forgotten, 
and  the  old  habit  is  continually  resorted  to  of  trying  to 
rid  the  shoulders  of  burdens  too  heavy  to  be  borne,  in  some 
other  way  than  by  casting  all  our  care  on  him  who  careth 
for  us.  The  Bible  is  not  taken  literally  enough,  even  by 
staunch  believers  in  its  doctrines.  So  cramped  and  ham- 
pered is  the  human  heart  and  understanding  by  earthly 
and  everyday-life  surroundings,  that  it  would  seem  as  if 
an  impression  existed  that  the  all-powerful  Father  in 
heaven  was  hampered  too,  and  his  power  bounded  by 
natural  events. 

It  is  a  helpful,  wholesome  thing  to  let  the  mind  dwell 
on  the  limitless  power  of  God.  Keep  the  thought  by  you, 
that  God  is  always  a  very  present  helper.  Do  not  wait 
until  the  stress  of  some  extreme  experience  forces  you  to 
think  of  faith  and  trust  as  a  last  resort.  Here  is  comfort 
and  help  for  every  day's  needs,  freely  offered,  and  ready  to 
be  bestowed  if  you  will  only  will  to  avail  yourself  of  the 
blessing.  In  time  of  trial  think  to  yourself,  "  Well,  now, 
how  useless  to  attempt  carrying  this  heavy  burden  unaided 
and  alone,  when  God  Almighty  waits  to  be  gracious  and 
wants  to  assist  me."  Only  a  personal  test  of  what  is 
meant  by  "divine  assistance"  can  ever  prove  its  great 
value.  The  lamentable  tendency  of  many  of  the  lax 
doctrines  of  the  present  day  is,  undeniably,  to  weaken  a 
literal  acceptance  of  many  of  the  truths  of  the  Bible. 
Christians  cannot  be  too  watchful,  lest  through  too  gen- 
eral and  impersonal  views  they  fail  to  apply  the  promises 
of  God  when  and  where  their  help  is  most  needed.  Prove 
these  things  for  yourselves;  "taste  and  see  that  the  Lord 
is  good."  Make  an  honest,  prayerful  effort  to  cast  your 
burden,  what  ever  it  may  be,  on  the  Lord,  and  your  heart 
will  be  filled  with  gratitude  at  finding  how  divinely  you 
will  be  sustained. 


A   SPIRITUAL  ATMOSPHERE. 

"  The  feeble  soul,  a  haunt  of  fears, 
Forgot  his  weakness  in  thy  sight." 


PR]   N  I  T  Y  and 

spirituality  go 
hand  in  hand. 
I  he  theme,  as 
g  1  \  e  n  above 
and  as  we  wish 
to  present  it, 
has  no  relation 
to  atmospheric 
conditions  i  n 
our  natural 
world,  either  in 
Its  ordinary 
phases  of  the  air 
w  e  breathe,  or 
m  its  phenom- 
enal appear- 
ances. It  was 
suggested  by 
the  story  of  an 
experience  that  comprehends  that  last  change  which 
awaits  us  all.  This  story  was  of  a  brave  soul — a  faith- 
ful, earnest,  inspiring  minister  of  the  gospel — one  who 
had  a  message,and  who  felt  the  "Woe  is  me,"  until  he 
delivered  it.  That  man  battled  for  his  life  against  the 
advance  messengers  of  consumption.     Repulsed  again  and 

125 


126  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


again,  he  fought  like  a  hero,  until  at  last  his  strong 
spirit  was  obliged  to  recognize  the  truth  that  further 
resistance  to  the  law  of  decay  must  be  useless. 

Then,  from  the  sharp  agony  of  the  acceptance  of  the  fact 
that  he  could  never  hope  to  stand  again  in  any  pulpit  to 
hold  up  Christ  to  needy  souls,  could  not  hope  to  extend 
his  earthly  love  and  care  over  a  large  family  of  children 
through  their  years  of  development,  came  to  this  brave 
soul  a  beautiful  and  rare  experience.  He  began  to  cast 
his  spiritual  eyes  over  toward  the  fair  country  of  sure 
ease  from  care  and  pain,  and  he  saw  things  there  that  he 
described  not  in  words,  for  they  were  to  him,  as  to  that 
vision-seer  of  the  long  ago,  unspeakable;  but  he  had  so 
taken  them  into  himself  that  they  became  a  part  of  his  per- 
sonality, so  far  that  it  created  an  atmosphere  for  even  his 
family. 

"I  do  not  understand  how  a  fond  wife  has  strength  to 
bear  the  trial  of  seeing  such  a  husband  gradually  fade  be- 
fore her  eyes,"  remarked  one  to  whom  the  story  was  told. 
"The  secret  lies  in  being  able  to  get  into  this  spiritual 
atmosphere, "  answered  the  other.  "Ah,  yes!"  answered 
one  who  had  listened;  but  there  was  a  tugging  at  the 
heart-strings  as  she  remembered  how  her  own  loved  one 
had  at  one  time  been  for  weeks  at  the  border-land  of  this 
mysterious  country,  and  had  looked  over,  and  how  she  her- 
self had  not  been  able  to  recognize  the  atmosphere,  if,  in- 
deed, it  had  surrounded  him.  Her  loved  one  had  not  died, 
he  had  been  saved,  it  seemed  under  protest,  yet  saved  to 
her  longer.  After  the  caller  had  departed,  her  words  with 
regard  to  this  spiritual  atmosphere  lingered  with  the  wife, 
and  she  said  within  herself,  "  I'll  ask  John  about  it  when  he 
comes." 

When  John  at  last  came  in  he  seemed  to  bring  a  fresh 
breeze  with  him,  and  taking  his  seat  by  the  side  of  the 
window  where  his  wife  sat,  waited  for  a  word  from  her. 
After  a  long  silence  from  the  little  woman,  John  looked 
steadily  into  her  face,  and  noticing  her  in  a  brown  study, 
asked:  "Has  anything  serious  happened,  little  wife?" 
"Oh,  no,  John,"  the  wife  answered,  "only — only  I  was 
thinking  about  an — atmosphere,  that  was  all." 

John  opened  his  eyes  and  gave  a  long  look  out  of  the 
window,  where  everything  seemed  sombre  and  gray  under 


A    SPIRITUAL   ATMOSPHERE.  127 


the  influence  of  the  gathering  forces  of  the  storm.  It  was 
plainly  to  be  seen  that  John  was  very  far  from  conceiving 
of  the  altitude  of  his  wife's  vision.  Turning  his  eyes  again 
to  her  face,  he  caught  the  perplexed,  far-away  expression 
that  rested  there,  and  remarked:  "I  really  do  not  under- 
stand you,  my  wife. "  Then  she  told  him  all  she  had  heard 
with  regard  to  the  atmosphere  which  the  dying  man  had 
made  in  his  home,  and  added:  "I  have  been  a  little  puz- 
zled, John,  when  I  remembered  that  there  seemed  no  such 
atmosphere  in  your  sick  room  when  you  were  very  near  to 
death,  or  was  it  that  I  could  not  get  into  it  ?" 

"  I  am  sure  that  there  was  no  atmosphere  of  this  kind, 
my  wife.  This  brave  man  of  whom  you  speak  has  nothing 
more  to  do  with  the  world's  work,  his  interests  lie  iicna  on 
the  other  side.  Whilst  he  was  fighting  for  his  life  his 
energy  made  an  atmosphere  peculiar  to  itself  that  inspired 
others  with  courage;  now  that  his" rest  awaitshim,  he  lives 
in  anticipation  of  it.  He  is  really  tarrying  in  the  land  of' 
Beulah." 

Among  our  memories  there  is  one  of  a  New  England 
town  whose  leading  church  was  an  exceedingly  proper 
church,  its  standard  of  propriety  being  as  old  as  its  edi- 
fice. To  this  church,  for  many  3^ears,  one  had  ministered 
according  to  a  flawless  theological  code,  as  the  church 
members  regarded  it,  and  had  never  once  preached  a  ser- 
mon that  had  shocked  their  sense  of  propriety.  But  there 
was  no  spiritual  atmosphere  in  that  ministry.  Never  had 
the  people  been  bidden  to  tarry  whilst  the  good  man  went 
up  into  the  mount.  To  be  sure  they  had  never  been  left 
to  the  temptation  of  making  idols  after  their  own  devis- 
ing. But,  in  the  end,  would  it  not  have  been  well  if  they 
had  been  left  for  a  time,  and  been  shocked  by  finding  their 
own  weakness,  if  the  thunder  and  lightning  from  the  mount 
could  have  been  heard  and  seen  by  them,  and,  at  last,  the 
good  old  doctor  could  have  come  back,  not  the  proper 
minister  that  went  up,  but  a  man  with  a  shining  face, 
an  inspired  man,  bearing  the  law — a  sacred  mission — that 
he  had  received  from  the  Lord  himself?  The  preacher  let 
things  take  their  course  because  he  disliked  to  disturb  the 
old  order  of  things  by  a  new  atmosphere. 

After  his  removal  by  death  a  young  man  without  much 
experience  in  the  ministry,  but  with  a  spiritual  experience 


128 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


daily  deepening  through  communion  with  the  Master,  came 
to  minister  to  this  people.  Those  who,  hungering  and 
thirsting,  had  been  waiting  for  the  revelation  of  God, 
breathed  a  new, deep  life;  but  those  wedded  to  traditions 
began  to  feel  uneasy,  and  to  compare  his  preaching  with 
the  old  standard,  first  to  find  fault  with  his  theology,  and 
at  last  w4th  his  motives,  until  this  man  with  a  needed  mes- 
sage found  it  best  to  leave  the  church,  where  so  few  seemed 
to  be  able  to  breathe  in  the  atmosphere  which  he  created; 
but  his  atmosphere  remains  for  the  benefit  of  those  whose 
spiritual  lungs  were  healthy — until  this  day. 

Through  all  the  callings  of  life  the  true  worker  distin- 
guishes himself  by  a  power  that  creates  an  atmosphere — 
too  rarefied  often  for  those  who  are  diseased,  yet  it  is  not 
his  to  question  whether  the  majority  will  feel  exhilarated 
by  it.  It  is  his  to  ask  only :  "  Is  it  the  Spirit's  bidding  ?" 
Such  an  one,  obeying  this  spiritual  necessity,  can  never 
ask  whether  his  words  and  work  will  make  him  popular, 
never  can  speculate  whether  his  singular  life  will  place 
him  on  the  side  of  failure,  as  the  world  has  it;  and  when 
he  sees  worldly  friends  turning  away  because  of  the  "at- 
mosphere," he  may,  in  the  loneliness  of  his  own  soul,  cry 
out,  as  did  the  great  spiritual  Teacher:  "  Will  ye  also  go 
away  ?"  Yet  if  he  persists  in  faithfully  declaring  the  whole 
truth,  he  will  finally  stand  forth  victor  and  king,  in  the 
highest  realm  of  conception,  and  receive  his  crown  and 
reward  hereafter. 


|[mi»lil:»!Mll>iiliiililiiiil.wliifiibJalklliMlliiiii!iHM^^^^^ 


A   GOOD   NAME, 


F  a  truth  "  A  good  name  in 
man  or  woman  is  the 
immediate  jewel  of 
their  souls."  Strange 
how  often  the  jewel  is 
bartered  for  a  mess  of 
pottage.  Happy  is  he 
who  makes  choice  of  a  good  name  at  the  beginning  of  life 
and  keeps  it  to  the  end. 

Mackenzie  writes,  "As  a  rill  from  a  fountain  increases 
as  it  flows, — rises  into  a  stream, — swells  into  a  river,  so 
symbolically  are  the  origin  and  course  of  a  good  name. 
At  first  its  beginning  is  small ;  it  takes  its  rise  from  home, 
its  natural  source;  extends  to  the  neighborhood,  stretches 
through  the  community,  and  finally  takes  a  range  propor- 
tioned to  the  qualities  by  which  it  is  supported ;  its  talents, 
virtue,  and  usefulness  the  surest  basis  of  an  honorable 
reputation." 

"  I  had  a  good  name  until  I  became  so  greedy  for  gold," 
wept  a  young  man  in  his  prison  cell,  and  his  cry  might  be 
echoed  over  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  land.  Bacchus 
once  offered  Midas  his  choice  of  gifts.  He  asked  that 
whatever  he  might  touch  should  be  changed  to  gold. 
Bacchus  consented,  though  sorry  that  he  had  not  made  a 
better  choice.  Midas  went  his  way,  rejoicing  in  his  newly 
acquired  power,  which  he  hastened  to  put  to  the  test.  He 
could  scarcely  believe  his  eyes  when  he  found  that  a  twig 
of  an  oak  which  he  had  plucked  became  gold  in  his  hand. 
He  took  up  a  stone,  it  changed  to  gold.    He  touched  a  sod, 

9  I2g 


I30 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


it  did  the  same.  He  took  an  apple  from  a  tree  you  would 
have  thought  he  had  robbed  the  garden  of  the  Hesperides. 
His  joy  knew  no  bounds,  and  when  he  got  home  he  ordered 
the  servants  to  set  a  splendid  repast  on  the  table.  Then 
he  found  to  his  dismay  that  whether  he  touched  bread  it 
hardened  in  his  hand,  or  put  a  morsel  to  his  lips  it  defied 
his  teeth.  He  took  a  glass  of  wine,  but  it  became  liquid 
gold.  In  consternation,  fearing  starvation,  he  held  up 
his  arms  to  Bacchus  and  besought  him  to  take  back  his 
gift.  Bacchus  said:  "  Go  to  the  River  Pactol us,  trace  the 
stream  to  its  fountain-head,  then  plunge  your  head  and 
body  in,  and  wash  away  your  fault  and  its  punishment." 
Hence  Midas  learned  to  hate  wealth  and  splendor  and  to 
prize  a  good  name  only. 

So  we  say  to  those  who  have  chosen  gold  or  anything 
else  rather  than  a  good  name.  They  will  surely  yet  regret 
their  choice.  The  only  remedy  is  to  go  to  the  fountain- 
head,  Christ  Jesus,  and  there  be  washed  whiter  than  snow. 


GOD'S   DISCIPLINE. 


WELL-KNOWN    artist 
once  described  the  sensa- 
tions with  which  he  wit- 
nessed the  burning  of  a 
lawn.      To  his  practiced 
eye  the  grass  was  a  picture 
of  verdure  as  it  swayed  to 
and  fro  in  the  brisk  spring 
breeze.     True,  there  were 
spots   where    it    was  not 
quite  as  even  as  it  might 
have  been,  and  despite  its 
general    greenness   small 
patches  of  brown  showed 
here  and  there.     Yet  the 
whole  effect  was  one  of 
freshness  and  beauty,  and 
it  seemed  unwise  to  burn  to  the  earth  so  much  that  was 
pleasant  to  look  upon.    The  artist  ventured  a  remonstrance. 
"  My  friend,"  said  the  gardener,  "  if  you  come  this  way 
in  the  summer,  I  shall  be  glad  to  show  you  the  effect  of 
to-day's  scorching  and  withering  along  the  lawn." 

"And,"  added  the  artist,  "I  did  visit  the  spot  in  the 
summer,  and  I  never  trod  a  turf  of  such  velvet  softness, 
such  perfect  evenness  and  such  living  green  before. "  The 
man  acquainted  with  the  imperfections  and  needs  of  the 
soil  understood  perfectly  what  the  effect  of  that  scathing 
process  would  be,  and  his  art,  seemingly  so  unwise  to  the 
untaught,  was  that  of  an  expert,  and  the  wisest  possible. 
Who  of  us  has  not  been  interested  and  amused  in  watch- 
ing the  methods  of  a  mother  bird,  in  teaching  her  birdlings 
how  to  fly.  It  often  becomes  necessary  for  their  tender 
little  mothers  to  push  the  helpless  creatures  from  the  nest 
in  order  to  force  them  to  use  their  wings,  being  uncon- 

131 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


scious  of  possessing  such  things  until  forced  to  discover 
and  use  them.  The  lessons  imposed  upon  the  young  during 
school  days,  and  the  restrictions  of  parents  and  teachers, 
are  often  seemingly  arbitrary  and  needless.  But  who 
would  desire  to  witness  the  conduct  of  an  undisciplined 
child?  If  discipline  is  necessary  in  forming  the  outward 
conduct,  how  much  more  in  forming  and  perfecting  the 
Christian  character! 

The  Scriptures  from  beginning  to  end  form  a  continuous 
story  of  the  fiery  discipline  God  exercised  over  the  people 
and  nations  of  the  Bible  times.  But  the  results  invariably 
justify  and  prove  the  wisdom  of  the  measures  employed. 

Paul,  in  his  fatherly  exhortations  to  the  Hebrews, 
charges  them  not  to  faint  when  rebuked  of  the  Lord. 
Christ  tells  his  followers  plainly  that  in  the  world  they 
shall  have  tribulation,  and  tribulation  and  discipline  we 
understand  here  as  synonymous  terms.  Trouble  and  trials 
are  sure  to  yield  the  peaceable  fruit  of  righteousness  to 
all  who  are  properly  exercised  thereby.  Out  from  every 
form  and  kind  of  discipline  comes  renewed  and  pure  en- 
joyment to  the  child  of  God.  The  great  training  school 
of  God's  providences  yields  many  rare  and  valuable  prizes. 
There  are  many  sweets  along  the  way.  Discipline  is 
merely  temporary,  and  is  strictly  discipline,  not  punish- 
ment. Accept  it  as  a  good  soldier — and  many  times  be- 
fore the  final  crown  of  victory  adorns  the  brow,  there  will 
be  flowers  and  sunshine  to  reward  the  patient  endurance. 


A   PREPARED   LIFE. 


T   is  such  an  overwhelming  comfort  to  know 
that  our  life  with   its  flashes  of  happiness, 
its  vicissitudes,    its  cares,  its  sorrows  and 
perplexities,   has  been  prepared  for  us  by 
'     the  dear  Father,  who  alone  knows  what  is 
best  for  us.      Trusting  him,  we  cannot  be 
surprised  on  the  turning  of  any  corner  by 
meeting  any  emergencies  beyond  our  power  to  endure;  for 
with  the  emergency  comes  the  grace  that  we  need,  the  fit- 
ting of  the  back  to  the  burden. 

From  the  cradle  to  the  grave  our  life  is  one  of  progres- 
sion; we  cannot  stand  still,  for  as  the  shuttle  flies,  so  our 
days  and  weeks  fly  past  us,  carrying  their  record  with 
them,  as  we  keep  on  to  the  close.      We  make  many  mis- 

133 


134  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

takes,  great  and  small,  and  there  is  left  many  a  gap  in 
the  symmetry  of  our  lives,  but  the  Father  is  quite  able  to 
weave  out  of  them  a  beautiful  whole;  we  make  plans  but 
do  not  finish  them;  we  commence  to  build  but  are  not 
able  to  complete.  We  sit  before  the  wheel,  and  as  the 
shuttle  flies,  dragging  the  threads  of  warp  and  woof 
through  the  loom,  sometimes  a  thread  breaks,  and  the 
fabric  is  imperfect,  and  although  it  may  be  so  joined  to- 
gether as  to  be  imperceptible  to  the  unpractised  eye,  yet 
the  break  is  there,  and  makes  a  blemish. 

God's  work  is  without  wrinkle,  or  spot,  ar  any  such 
thing.  He  gathers  up  the  ravelled  ends,  smooths  the  dis- 
jointed work,  and  we  become  complete  in  him  who  died 
for  us — our  Jesus,  our  Saviour,  our  Friend. 

Our  life  is  manifestly  a  life  of  faith.  We  believe  in 
the  God  we  see  not,  yet  love.  Jesus  says:  "  I  am  he  that 
liveth,  and  was  dead;  and  behold  I  am  alive  forevermore. " 
What  a  comfort  it  is  to  believe  in  a  living  Christ — not 
one  that  was  crucified,  buried  and  lost,  but  one  who  lives 
and  reigns  forever.  Thomas  was  not  with  the  other  dis- 
ciples when  Jesus  came  to  them  after  his  resurrection,  but 
he  was  glad  when  he  saw  Jesus,  because  he  could  put  his 
finger  in  the  print  of  the  nails  which  had  suspended  him 
from  the  cross.  To-day  our  Lord  is  risen,  and  sits  by  the 
right  hand  of  the  Father,  and  we  are  glad  to  hear  echoing 
down  through  these  thousands  of  years  the  words,  "  Blessed 
are  they  that  have  not  seen,  yet  have  believed." 

Our  prepared  life  has  many  rough  spots  in  it;  we  are 
not  promised  any  full  tide  of  prosperity  on  which  to  float 
to  heaven;  we  cannot  expect  to  be  carried  upon  flowery 
beds  of  ease  while  we  await  our  Lord's  coming,  so  that 
we  can  go  in  to  the  marriage  supper.  Stop  a  moment  and 
think!  Would  we  choose,  would  we  prefer  such  a  life? 
In  ordering  the  golden  vessels  for  the  tabernacle  they 
were  to  be  of  beaten  gold.  The  ore  was  to  be  melted, 
beaten,  burnished,  worked,  until  it  was  strong  and  beauti- 
ful. What  does  an  uncultivated  garden  produce  but 
weeds?  What  good  would  a  life  that  was  inert,  unpro- 
ductive, undisciplined,  do  for  character  ?  We  know  that 
"character  groweth  day  by  day,  and  all  things  aid  it  in 
unfolding."  That  little  word  "all  "  holds  a  vast  amount 
of  meaning   for  us:   it   means  our   cares,  little    troubles, 


136 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


slips,  mistakes,  trials,  joys;  and  every  one  of  them  aids 
in  unfolding  character — our  character — that  will  never  be 
fully  developed  until  in  heaven  we  no  longer  see  darkly. 
In  the  light  from  the  throne  we  shall  also  see  that  every 
trial  is  allowed  by  the  gracious  love  of  the  Father,  who 
in  preparing  our  life  filled  it  full  to  overflowing  of  mercy, 
help  and  love. 

We  will  not  then  regret  the  blind  eyes  that  now  trouble 
us,  and  if  we  could  return  there  would  no  longer  be  any 
cry  upon  our  lips  except,  "Lord!  that  I  might  receive  my 
sight  to  behold  the  wonderful  things  that  thou  art  ever 
showering  upon  the  path  of  our  prepared  life."  Beloved, 
now  are  we  the  sons  of  God,  and  it  doth  not  yet  appear 
what  we  shall  be:  but  we  know  when  he  shall  appear,  we 
shall  be  like  him,  for  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is. 


A   CITY  OF  REFUGE. 

N  the  Bible  we  are  told  that  when  a  man 
accidentally  killed  another,  God  ordered 
Moses  to  furnish  him  with  a  place  or  city 
of  refuge  to  which  he  might  flee  and  where 
he  might  remain  in  safety. 

Of  such  cities  there  were  three  on  each 
side  of  Jordan,  as  can  be  seen  by  Joshua  xx.  7.      On  the 

137 


138  THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 

west  Kedesh  of  Napthali,  Shechem  and  Hebron;  on  the 
east  Golan,  Ramoth-Gilead  and  Bezer.  These  cities  of 
refuge  were  not  only  for  the  children  of  Israel,  but  for  all 
strangers  who  resided  in  the  country.  It  was  not  contrary 
to  God's  will  that  the  injured  should  seek  r-evenge.  Moses 
says:  "  An  eye  for  an  eye,  a  tooth  for  a  tooth."  He  did 
not  therefore  forbid  the  desire  for  redress,  but  provided  a 
place  of  refuge  to  which  the  accidental  slayer  could  run. 
It  is  said  by  some  writers  that  good  roads  and  sign-posts 
were  made  to  facilitate  the  escape.  After  the  escape  re- 
venge is  said  to  have  been  sought  upon  some  member  of 
the  slayer's  family;  and  thus  feuds  were  kept  alive  for 
thirty  and  forty  years. 

Among  the  nations  of  antiquity  the  temple,  especially 
the  horns  of  the  altar,  were  supposed  to  be  guarantees  of 
safety;  but  in  some  cases  the  Hebrews  in  violation  of  this 
dragged  the  culprit  even  from  the  altar  and  put_  him  to 
death. 

When  Joab  was  flying  from  King  Solomon  he  "caught 
hold  upon  the  horns  of  the  altar. "  But  thereat  the  king's 
command  he  was  slain. 

We  have  not  perhaps  killed  any  one,  but  sinners  as  we 
are,  do  not  we  need  a  city  of  refuge  to  which  we  can  flee? 
In  Heb.  iv.  i8  we  find  that  a  refuge  has  been  furnished 
for  us.  Wherefore,  "that  by  two  immutable  things,  in 
which  it  was  impossible  for  God  to  lie,  we  might  have  a 
strong  consolation  who  have  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold 
upon  the  hope  set  before  us:  which  hope  we  have  as  an 
anchor  to  the  soul,  both  sure  and  steadfast,  which  enter- 
eth  into  that  within  the  veil." 

■  What  more  can  we  want  or  need  ?  Christ  overcomes  the 
law,  stands  between  us  and  an  avenging  God,  and  with 
his  dear  arms  shields  us  from  every  harm  through  time  and 
eternity. 


"WATCH!" 


HORT  and  emphatic  as  is  this 
command  of  our  Saviour,  it  in- 
volves a  whole  volume  of  cau- 
tion and  warning.  To  make  it 
the  more  impressive  he  extends 
the  injunction  to  make  it  reach 
and  apply  to  all  readers  of  the 
Scriptures  for  all  time  to  come. 
"  And  what  I  say  unto  you,  I  say 
unto  all,  watch  I  "  This  watchful- 
ness was  not  meant  to  be  put  into 
practice  merely  at  an  hour  when 
the  thief  or  when  death  might  be 
expected,  but  it  was  to  prove  a 
safeguard  at  all  times.  The  exact 
time  of  peril  is  rarely  known,  so 
the  only  safe  way  is  to  be  continu- 
ally on  guard.  But  the  watchful- 
ness of  which  the  Saviour  speaks 
is  far  more  comprehensive,  we  take 
it,  than  would  at  first  appear.  The 
caution  is  one  not  only  for  the 
time  of  danger,  of  death,  but 
^^^T  ^">1)  '^  '■'  should  stand  by  as  a  kind  of  watch- 
-^^\  ••^~?'^'^^^  word  for  life.  Years  ago  a  teacher, 
wrote  in  our  copy-book  at  school 
a  motto  which  has  followed  one  pupil,  at  least,  through 
life  thus  far:  "Learn  to  live  as  you  would  wish  to  die." 
This  involves  a  rule  which  if  followed  will  make  life 
worth  living,  will  rob  death  of  all  terror,  and  rid  the  mind 
of  all  forebodings  as  to  the  future. 

A  life  of  watchfulness  is  a  life  of  safety.  There  is  a 
very  strong  lesson  for  parents  to  be  found  in  this  brief, 
sharp  text  of  Scripture.  Parents  often  wonder  where  their 
children  have  learned  certain  things  they  have  never  taught 
them,  and   where  they  have  acquired  certain  habits  and 

139 


I40  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

tendencies  never  learned  at  home.  The  old  alarum,  the 
"  watch"  of  the  Bible,  has  been  mated  to  a  degree  by  the 
phrase  "  eternal  vigilance"  of  late  years.  And  if  eternal 
vigilance,  which  is  only  a  longer  term  for  the  word  watch- 
fulness, is  the  price  of  peace  and  safety  in  a  worldly  sense, 
the  same  conditions  apply  in  matters  of  vital  and  spiritual 
importance. 

The  trouble  too  often  is  that  parents  relax  a  strict  watch 
over  their  children  before  they  have  sense  enough  to  dis- 
cern just  what  is  right  and  what  is  wrong,  and  before 
they  have  strength  to  resist  temptation.  If  only  every 
mother  blest  with  the  care  of  little  children  would  take 
time  at  night  to  ask  a  few  searching  questions,  it  would 
be  a  great  help  toward  keeping  the  little  feet  in  the  right 
path.  Ask  a  child  gently  and  lovingly  at  bedtime  if  it 
has  said  or -done  anything  during  the  day  which  it  thinks 
mamma  would  be  sorry  to  know.  Try  it.  Night  is  an 
impressive  time  to  susceptible  childhood,  the  hour  favor- 
able for  frank  confessions  and  tender  confidences.  It  very 
often  would  be  a  great  relief  to  unburden  the  heart  of 
some  little  conscious  sin.  Get  at  the  child's  heart  and 
have  it  in  your  keeping,  then  keep  over  it  an  eternal 
watch,  that  is,  in  so  far  as  the  word  eternal  can  apply  to 
the  bounds  of  time. 

As  the  children  grow  older  try  to  know  just  where  they 
spend  their  time  when  out  of  the  house.  Make  the  attrac- 
tions of  home  so  great  that  when  evening  comes  it  will  be 
the  rule  to  stay  in,  and  the  exception  to  go  away  from 
home  in  quest  of  entertainment  or  pleasure.  And  then — 
a  matter  of  great  importance — know  what  they  are  reading, 
and  be  sure  to  know  who  is  the  author  of  the  books  they 
read.  It  will  take  time  to  give  the  mind  a  taste  for  the 
right  kind  of  reading,  but  a  relish  once  formed  for  only 
good  books  will  almost  invariably  prove  an  abiding  one. 
Watch  at  every  point  and  at  all  times.  Watch  even  as 
you  would  pray,  without  ceasing.  Watchfulness  is  not 
peevish  anxiety.  It  is  not  a  restless  prying  about  with 
troubled  eyes.  It  should  be  a  calm,  never-ending  vigil- 
ance, an  earnest,  persevering  effort  to  see  and  judge  wisely 
our  own  desires,  motives,  and  deeds,  and  also  those  of  the 
children  committed  to  our  care.  It  is  to  adopt  as  our 
motto  the  watchword  given  us  by  Jesus,  our  Master. 


GOD'S  INSTRUMENTS. 


full  we 


§^^01)  uses  very  humble  instruments 
~         to  carry  out  his  great  works.    Gid- 
eon had  but  an  empty  pitcher  and 
a  lamp,  yet  he  put  to  flight  with 
them  the  host  of  Midian.     With 
an     oxgoad     Shamgar    defeated 
the  Philistines,  and  with  a  rude 
si  mo-    David    slew    the    giant    Goliath 
Simple  instruments  these  to  accomplish  such 
great  results,  and  by  a  no  less  simple  instru- 
ment God  works  out  the  salvation  of  mankind. 
Bv    the    foolishness    of    preaching   he    saves 
them  that  believe.     What  has  the  preacher? 
Only  a  small  vantage    on  the  side  of   God, 
e  have  been  exposed  for  six  days  together  to 
ight  of  the  world's  temptation.      Only  a  short 
141 


142  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

hearing  for  a  matter  of  life  and  death — but  some  thirty 
minutes  to  get  at  the  separate  hearts  of  men,  to  convince 
them  of  all  their  weaknesses,  to  shame  them  for  all  their 
sins,  to  warn  them  of  all  their  dangers,  to  try  by  this  way 
and  that  to  stir  the  hard  fastenings  of  those  doors  where 
the  Master  himself  has  stood  and  knocked,  yet  none  has 
opened,  and  to  call  at  the  openings  of  those  dark  streets 
where  wisdom  herself  has  stretched  forth  her  hands  and 
no  man  regarded. 

Who  is  the  preacher?  an  angel?  No,  though  he  might 
have  been.  Every  Sabbath  morning  the  windows  of 
heaven  might  have  opened,  and  into  every  sanctuary  of 
eafth  a  shining  messenger  might  have  been  sent  into 
the  pulpit,  and  when  he  had  veiled  his  glory  with  his 
wings,  might  have  taken  up  the  wondrous  theme  of  Jesus 
and  his  love.  Gladly  would  the  angels  do  it,  if  com- 
manded, for  such  is  the  work  they  love.  Rather  than 
fill  the  highest  earthly  throne,  an  angel  would  feel  hon- 
ored to  fill  a  pulpit  and  tell  the  story  of  the  cross.  But 
such  is  not  their  mission.  While  they  are  deeply  inter- 
ested in  the  success  of  Christ's  cause,  while  their  wonder- 
ing eyes  are  upon  the  sinner  who  can  resist  the  Saviour's 
love,  while  they  make  heaven's  arches  ring  with  trium- 
phant songs  over  one  sinner  that  repenteth,  rejoicing  in 
the  salvation  of  a  soul  even  more  than  mortals  do,  yet 
their  interest  is  at  best  only  the  watching  of  spectators. 

Crowding  the  corridors  of  heaven  they  look  down  with 
eager  eyes  and  beating  hearts  as  the  battle  rages  here  and 
there,  Satan  and  his  forces  on  one  side,  men  and  the  cross 
on  the  other.  As  we  fight  against  principalities  and 
powers  and  rulers  of  darkness,  they  love  to  see  us  buckle 
the  armor  tighter,  grasp  the  sword  more  firmly,  and  lift 
up  the  cross  more  valiantly.  But  they  are  not  permitted 
to  lend  a  hand  to  help,  else  gladly  would  they  leave  the 
heights  of  heaven,  and,  lighting  on  the  sanctuary,  sound 
a  trumpet  note  of  encouragement  which  would  thrill  the 
pulses  of  the  languid,  and  inspire  new  life  in  the 
wounded.  Eagerly  would  they  raise  this  or  that  fallen 
brother,  tenderly  would  they  bind  up  wounds  where  the 
arrows  of  the  adversary  had  struck,  and  zealously  would 
they  enlist  new  recruits,  furnishing  them  with  the  helmet 
of  salvation,  and  putting  in  their  hands  the  sword  of  the 


144  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Spirit.  Yes,  gladly  would  they  do  the  preacher's  work, 
and  honored  would  they  feel  to  be  sent  visibly  to  watch 
with  folded  wings  beside  a  sick  bed. 

Surely  this  work  of  preaching  were  worthy  of  an  angel's 
power  and  eloquence  and  knowledge,  and  would  seem  to 
demand  angelic  messengers.  But  instead  of  this,  in  the 
pulpit  is  placed  a  poor,  frail,  dying  man,  tempted  and 
tried  and  sinful,  living  the  same  life  his  hearers  live, 
beset  with  the  same  infirmities,  needing  the  same  salva- 
tion. Surely  this  is  an  humble  instrument  which  God 
has  chosen;  the  treasure  of  the  Gospel  is  committed  to 
earthen  vessels,  sometimes  of  the  coarsest  clay,  rude  and 
misshapen.  Yet  God's  wisdom  is  never  so  apparent  as 
in  this.  Who  can  speak  more  truly  of  sin  than  a  sinner? 
Who  can  tell  so  rapturously  of  pardon  as  a  pardoned  man? 
Who  can  plead  so  well  for  Christ  as  one  for  whom  Christ 
pleads?  And  who  can  tell  so  touchingly  the  story  of  the 
cross  as  one  who  has  been  weeping  beside  it  himself? 

The  preacher  must  needs  be  a  man.  Those  white-robed 
angels  never  felt  the  misery  of  sin;  how  could  they  preach 
like  those  who  have  had  experience  of  guilt,  have  felt  the 
serpent's  sting  and  have  fled  to  the  Rock  of  Ages  for 
peace,  and  joy,  and  life?  Men  are  best  fitted  to  preach  a 
Saviour,  to  plead  with  men  for  God,  and  with  God  for 
men.  Truly  God  hath  chosen  the  foolish  things  of  the 
world  to  confound  the  wise,  and  the  things  of  earth  that 
are  weak  and  despised,  he  hath  chosen  for  his  instruments, 
and  they  accomplish  his  great  purpose  no  less  truly  than 
if  he  had  sent  angelic  messengers  to  fulfil  his  will. 


^r 


^^^"^^ 


'\*^  _ 

■"'^^.^v    . 


\  i^-^ 


«Si| 


souls, 


IS  LIFE  WORTH  LIVING? 

LAS,  how  often  the  old  question  comes 
knocking    at    the   door    of    our   tired 
souls!       How  many  weary,    overbur- 
dened souls  have  answered  it  with  a 
terrible    negative     by     peremptorily 
summoning  death  without  God's  sanc- 
tion.     Such  awful  presumption  sends 
a  thrill  of  horror  over  even  a  world- 
ling.     But  Christians  take  a  different 
view^of    life    from  the    fact   that    they 
believe  in  love  and  intelligence  at  the 
helm,  and  even  as  rowers  in  a  boat  turn 
their'backs  to  the  shore  and  trust  to  the 
man    whose   eye    is   fixed    upon    it,    so 
should    we    proceed    in    duty    through 
life — turning  our  backs  from  our  anx- 
ious cares  for  the  future,  and  leaving 
the  guidance  of  them  all  to  God,  who 
is  at  the   helm.      Had    these    tortured 
who  found  life  unendurable,  trusted  in  God,  they 


lO 


145 


146  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

would  have  been  guided  safely  until  the  Lord,  in  his  own 
good  time,  had  called  them. 

The  root  of  tne  trouble  may  be,  and  often  is,  that  peo- 
ple forget  that  happiness  is  ;/^7/ the  end  of  life.  If  one 
could  remember  in  life's  emergencies  that  adversity  is  the 
true  touchstone  of  merit  he  might  hope  to  rise  above  it. 

We  can  answer  without  pausing  for  thought  that  some 
lives  are  not  worth  living.  If  every  storm  weakens  us, 
every  breath  of  wind  chills  us,  every  thorn  in  our  path 
discourages  us,  every  blast  from  the  furnace  shrivels,  we 
are  faint  and  weak  indeed.  One  might  appropriately  com- 
pare such  lives  to  that  of  those  unhappy  victims  where  the' 
prisoner  Is  put  in  a  cell,  which,  at  the  first  entrance,  pre- 
sents an  air  of  comfort  and  ease;  but  after  being  a  few 
days  confined,  he  observes  the  dimensions  of  his  chamber 
beginning  to  contract  and  day  by  day  the  sides  draw 
closer,  till  the  hapless  inmate  at  last  is  crushed  to  death. 

Lives  are  worth  living,  if  they  answer  the  purpose  for 
which  they  were  given.  And  such  lives,  how  ineffably 
sweet  and  fruitful  they  are!  God's  smile  beams  upon 
them,  and  all  humanity  is  conscious  of  the  fact.  Some 
of  them,  perhaps  most  of  them,  are  quiet  lives — no  osten- 
tation, no  bustle  and  stir,  only  earnest,  faithful,  and  con- 
scientious doing  of  whatever  their  hands  find  to  do.  But 
"tiniest  insects  build  up  loftiest  mountains."  Broad 
bands  of  solid  rock  which  undergird  the  earth  have  been 
welded  by  the  patient,  constant  toil  of  invisible  creatures, 
working  on  through  the  ages,  unhasting,  unresting,  fulfill- 
ing their  Master's  will.  On  the  shores  of  primeval 
oceans,  watched  only  by  the  patient  stars,  these  silent 
workmen  have  been  building  for  us  and  for  themselves 
the  structure  of  the  world. 

We  ought  to  begin  life  as  at  the  source  of  a  river,  grow- 
ing deeper  every  league  to  the  sea;  whereas,  in  fact, 
thousands  are  like  men  who  enter  the  mouths  of  rivers  and 
sail  upward,  finding  less  and  less  water  everyday;  and 
in  old  age  they  lie  shrunk  and  gaping  upon  the  dry  ground. 
If  youth  is  still  yours,  thank  God  and  build  the  founda- 
tions strong,  so  that  you  may  be  able  to  give  an  earnest 
affirmative  to  the  question  heading  this  article.  No  regret, 
nor  grief,  nor  remorse,  nor  desire  can  regain  a  lost  youth — 
there  is  only  one  spring-time  in  the  year.      But  whether 


75    LIFE   WORTH  LIVING? 


147 


young  or  old,  we  can  solve  the  problem  whether  life  is 
worth  living  only  by  doing  all  God  requires  of  us,  offering 
our  "bodies a  living  sacrifice,  holy,  acceptable  unto  God." 
The  Psalmist  answers"  Yes"  with  a  chime  as  sweet  as  that 
of  silver  bells  when  he  says,  "  The  righteous  shall  flourish 
like  the  palm  tree;  he  shall  grow  like  a  cedar  in  Lebanon. 
Those  that  be  planted  in  the  house  of  the  Lord,  shall 
flourish  in  the  courts  of  our  God.  They  shall  still  bring 
forth  fruit  in  old  age." 


CHARACTER. 


T  has  been  truthfully  said,  that 
character  is  what  a  person  is, 
and  reputation  what  he  seems 
to  be.  Now  we  are  all  some- 
thing, consequently  we  all 
have  character;  we  all  seem 
to  be  something,  hence  we  all 
have  reputation.  Each  one  of 
us  has  been  endowed  with  a 
will-power,  enabling  him  to 
choose  for  himself  what  he 
will  be.  One  of  the  last 
recorded  acts  of  Joshua  was 
to  assemble  the  tribes  of  Israel 
at  Shechem  and  say  to  them,  "Choose  ye  this  day  whom 
ye  will  serve,"  thus  asserting  that  power  of  choice  rested 
with  the  people.  This  power  of  choice  rests  as  much  with 
the  people  now  as  it  did  then.  Good  and  evil  are  in  the 
world;  we  may  choose  between  them,  and  according  to  our 
choice  so  will  our  character  be. 

It  is  of  vital  importance  to  ourselves  that  we  choose  the 
good.  A  good  character  will  tend  to  give  us  a  good  rep- 
utation; and  the  wise  man  said,  "A  good  name  is  rather 
to  be  chosen  than  riches."  It  v/ill  also  keep  us  from  doing 
much  that  is  wrong,  and  cause  us  to  do  much  that  is  right. 
A  good  character  is  also  of  importance  to  others,  for  it 
makes  one  a  friend  to  be  relied  on  when  fortune  frowns  as 
well  as  when  she  smiles.  If  by  any  means  you  chance 
to  be  in  need,  this  friend  will  ever  remain  firm  and  ready 
to  lend  a  helping  hand. 

In  the  formation  of  character,  the  study  of  the  Bible 
and  a  realization  of  the  truths  therein  contained,  is  of  the 
utmost  consequence.  Train  up  a  child  in  the  way  he  should 
go,  says  Solomon,  and  when  he  is  old  he  will  not  depart 

148 


CHARACTER.  ^49 


from  it.  Even  the  most  favored  man  meets  with  many 
difficulties  in  this  life.  There  are  trials  to  withstand  and 
temptations  to  overcome;  and  if  the  enemy  sees  himself 
about  to  be  vanquished  he  will  be  ready  to  effect  a  com- 
promise. But  a  man  nefeds  the  stability  of  character 
which  will  enable  him  to  meet  all  such  proposals  with  an 
immediate  and  unconditional  refusal. 

Christ  is  the  great  example  to  be  followed.  He  was  firm. 
After  fasting  for  many  days,  when  he  must  have  been  suffer- 
ing the  extreme  pangs  of  hunger,  he  was  tempted  of  the 
devil  to  turn  stones  into  bread;  then  he  was  taken  to  a 
pinnacle  of  the  temple  and  tempted  to  cast  himself  down; 
and  then  he  was  taken  up  into  a  high  mountain  and  shown 
the  kingdoms  of  the  earth,  and  promised  them  if  he  would 
fall  down  and  worship  Satan.  But  Christ  resisted  all 
temptations.  He  had  so  great  stability  theit  his  character 
could  not  be  overturned,  neither  by  Satan  nor  all  the 
powers  of  darkness. 

The  broader  we  make  the  foundations  of  our  character 
on  the  bed-rock  of  truth,  and  the  lower  their  centre  of 
gravity,  so  far  as  anger,  hate,  jealousy,  and  other  wrong 
emotions  are  concerned,  the  greater  will  be  their  stability. 
And  if  the  foundations  are  very  broad  and-the  centres  of 
gravity  very  deep,  there  is  but  little  danger  of  our  char- 
acter being  injured  by  Satan  or  any  one  else.  The  fifteenth 
chapter  of  the  Apostle  Paul's  first  letter  to  the  Corinthians 
closes  with  these  characteristic  words,  "  Therefore,  my  be- 
loved brethren,  be  ye  steadfast,  unmovable,  always  abound- 
ing in  the  work  o/the  Lord,  knowing  that  your  labor  is 
not  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 


THE  TRIBUTE  MONEY. 


WILL  IT  PAY? 


that 


'HE  question  of  gain  or  loss  is  one 
that  is  always  uppermost  in 
men's  minds,  when  they  are 
undertaking  any  new  scheme 
or  engaging  in  any  new  pur- 
suit. "Will  it  pay?"  is  the 
question  that  arises  involun- 
tarily, and  if  the  question  is 
answered  in  the  negative, 
it  almost  invariably  decides 
~    li    ""-.-—-  ""'  the  fate  of  the  undertaking. 

It  is  not  strange,  therefore, 
when  we  come  to  the  consideration  of  so  solemn  a 
question  as  that  of  the  soul's  salvation  this  thought  comes 
to  our  mind.  Centuries  ago  Peter  asked  the  self-same 
question  of  our  Saviour.  "  Behold  we  have  forsaken  all, 
and  followed  thee;  what  shall  we  have  therefore?" 

It  was  not  much  that  the  disciples  had  left,  only  their 
nets  and  boats,  but  it  was  as  much  to  them,  and  just  as 
hard  to  forsake,  as  the  great  wealth  of  the  young  man  who 
turned  away  sorrowfully  because  he  could  not  bring  him- 
self to  give  it  up.  They  had  given  up  their  all,  their  life 
and  livelihood,  and  the  associations  of  their  youth.  They 
loved  the  water  as  all  who  have  lived  by  it  do ;  the  smooth 
stretches  of  Gennesaret  formed  the  dearest  spot  in  the 
world  to  them,  yet  at  a  word  from  Christ  they  had  forsaken 
home  and  family  and  occupation;  the  question  now  was, 
What  shall  we  have  therefore? 

It  is  a  question  w^hich  more  than  one  disciple  has  asked, 
and  a  question  which  stands  squarely  across  the  threshold 
of  the  Christian  life.  If  we  become  Christians  must  we 
really  renounce  all  the  world,  and  turn  aside  from  all  its 
gains  and  pleasures?  We  stand  here  on  ground  that  must 
place  where  Christ  meant  us  thus  to  stand,  but  on  either  ex- 
treme, the  right  and  the  left,  there  are  places  of  danger. 
On  the  one  side  is  a  marsh  which  will  sadly  hinder  the  feet 

151 


152  THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


of  a  disciple,  on  the  other  side  is  a  Vanity  Fair  where 
heedless  pilgrims  are  beguiled  until  they  forget  the  race 
that  is  set  before  them. 

If  we  look  over  the  one  side  we  shall  find  a  motley  throng 
of  hermits,  their  homes  in  the  dens  of  the  earth ;  and  of 
pillar  saints,  raised  high  in  their  isolation;  of  religious 
beggars,  denying  themselves,  to  live  upon  frugal  charity. 
These  are  the  products  of  bygone  ages,  but  they  are  rein- 
forced in  these  later  times  by  a  sad  sort  of  Christians,  who 
think  if  they  love  Jesus,  they  must  by  just  so  much  cease 
to  love  their  home  and  family;  who  are  constant-ly  mak- 
ing close  examinations  to  see  whether  they  love  their  dear 
ones  better  than  God,  and  are  continually  going  through 
a  process  of  getting  ready  for  the  wife,  or  husband,  or 
children  to  be  taken  away,  which  renders  them  constantly 
melancholy  and  sad.  But  surely  this  is  a  mistake.  We 
know  that  if  the  ascetics  and  hermits  and  their  kind  of 
Christianity  had  continued,  the  whole  world  would  be 
wrapped  in  heathendom  to-day,  and  we  know  that  God  or- 
dained the  family  relation,  and  implanted  human  love  in 
the  heart.  If  there  had  been  so  great  a  conflict  between 
these  things  and  himself,  he  would  not  have  endowed  us 
so  richly. 

God  gave  us  our  possessions  and  comforts,  and  meant  us 
to  enjoy  them.  Is  it  reasonable  to  suppose  that  because 
one  is  a  Christian,  a  follower  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  very  Son 
of  God,  he  has  thereby  forfeited  all  the  comforts  of  life 
and  thrown  away  all  worldly  gain?  Is  it  true  that  every 
one  except  Christians  can  have  gold  and  silver  and  pleas- 
ure, and  they  cannot  have  them,  because  they  are  heirs  of 
heaven?  Does  God  give  all  his  bounties  to  his  enemies 
and  reserve  none  for  his  children?  This  is  absurd  rea- 
soning, and  any  healthy  mind  can  see  the  folly  of  it  at 
once.  So  far  from  this  being  true,  the  fact  is  that  love 
for  God  intensifies  all  our  lawful  affections,  makes  hus- 
band and  wife  dearer  to  each  other,  renders  children  more 
loving,  and  hallows  and  sanctifies  all  possessions. 

Of  course  we  cannot  expect  to  accept  the  Gospel  with- 
out some  loss,  but  let  us  see  what  it  is  that  the  Christian 
must  give  up.  Upon  examination  we  find  that  the  Chris- 
tian need  give  up  nothing  which  his  new  heart  would  want 
to  keep,  or  would  think   worth  having.      He  takes  with 


WILL   IT  PAVi 


153 


him  everything  which  one's  senses  have  a  right  to  enjoy, 
and  besides  this  he  gets  everything  that  it  is  possible  for 
the  soul  to  experience,  and  in  the  possession  of  this  quick- 
ened energy  and  power,  can  look  over  the  v\orld  and  say, 
"  He  gives  me  all  things  richly  to  enjoy." 

Then  what  does  the  Christian  sacrifice?  Only  the 
things  that  he  is  far  better  without;  some  pet  sins  and  in- 
dulgences perhaps,  to  which  his  heart  clings.  But  he  is 
far  better  off  without  them.  You  know  there  can  be  more 
of  a  man  when  there  is  less  of  him.  When  pride  and  self- 
ishness and  intemperate  desires  are  abandoned,  that  which 
remains  of  the  character  is  greater  and  better  than  the 
whole  mass  was  before.  It  costs  an  effort  at  first  to  give 
them  up,  but  these  things  must  be  sacrificed  with  a  ruth- 
less hand,  for  they  are  only  blemishes  upon  a  life  after 
all.  It  is  a  blessing  to  get  rid  of  them,  even  though  it 
cost  sacrifice  and,  struggle,  and  self-denial. 

When  we  stand  in  the  great  hereafter  we  shall  not  be 
disposed  to  look  back  upon  or  think  much  of  what  we  have 
given  up  for  God;  we  shall  see  that  the  gain  is  infinitely 
greater  than  the  sacrifice.  Against  every  self-denial  and 
sacrifice  that  goes  down  on  the  debit  side,  we  may  put  to 
God's  credit  the  daily  and  hourly  preservations,  the  mer- 
cies new  every  morning  and  fresh  every  evening,  and  the 
goodness  and  mercy  that  have  followed  us  all  the  days  of 
our  lives. 


"PEACE,    BE   STILL!" 


|ERILY,  of  the  height  and  depth  and 
breadth  of  God's  love  no  one  can 
fully  know.  If  Christ  dwells  in  our 
hearts  and  they  are  thus  rooted  and 
grounded  in  love,  through  faith, 
they  will  become  strong  to  appre- 
hend the  love  of  God.  Storms  of 
sorrow  may  come,  waves  of  distress 
may  beat  around  us,  but  the  dear 
Lord,  who  never  causes  his  child  a 
needless  tear,  knows  all  about  it, 
and  even  though  we  may  think  that  Jesus  is  asleep,  he 
will  say  to  the  waves,  "Peace,  be  still." 

God's  love  covers  all  our  sins;  it  hides  us  in  the  hollow 
of  his  hand;  restless  and  careworn  as  we  are,  it  shields  us 
beneath  the  wings  of  the  dove  of  peace  It  brings  rest  to 
the  weary,  the  entering  into  the  rest  that  remaineth  for 
the  people  of  God,  not  after  death  only,  but  now,  as  soon 
as  we  choose  to  claim  it. 

God's  love  abides  with  us  not  only  now,  but  always  and 
forevermore;  not  only  for  time  but  eternity.  What  has 
God's  love  done  for  you?  Are  you  hiding  in  it  from  the 
wrath  that  belongs  to  the  children  of  disobedience?  Is 
God's  love  the  precious  boon  that  you-  crave  above  all 
else?  While  it  is  unfathomable,  is  it  also  so  interwoven 
with  your  desires  that  darkness  is  made  light? 

Do  you  owe  the  dear  Lord  anything?  Has  he  given 
you  life,  health,  strength,  your  home,  your  daily  bread? 
Is  it  because  of  God's  love  that  Christ  has  died  for  you, 
that  though  your  sins  be  as  scarlet  they  may  be  washed  as 
white  as  snow?  Does  he  abide  with  you  in  the  house, 
walk  with  you  by  the  wayside,  live  in  you  ?  Get  low  down 
before  God,  forget  self,  learn  to  see  only  Jesus,  and  then 
say, 

"  Take  my  love,  my  God;  I  pour 
At  thy  feet  its  treasure  store  ; 
Take  myself;  and  I  will  be 
Ever,  only,  all  for  Thee. 
All  to  Thee,  all  to  Thee, 
Consecrated,  Lord,  to  Thee." 

154 


CHRISTIAN   CHEERFULNESS. 


^UCH   of    the   success   of    life    is  due 
to  Christian    cheerfulness.      There 
is    no    one    whose    bistory    is    not 
sprinkled  here  and  there  with  vexa- 
tions, disappointments,  and  trials; 
but    then,    a   cheerful    spirit    helps 
wonderfully  in  bearing  them.    Sup- 
pose when  the  troubles  come,  you 
go  about  with  a  long  face,  moan- 
ing over  what  hurts  you,  constantly 
fretting   about   your   losses,  disap- 
pointments,   worrying  about   what 
is  inevitable.      How  much  do  you  gain  ?  What  is  there  at 
the  end  of  the  turmoil  of  mind  that  you  have  raised,  but 
an  hundredfold  more  of  trouble  than  you  had  before? 

If  you  so  lament  and  worry,  is  your  life  a  benediction 
to  any  one?  x\re  you  a  help  to  any  one  who  is  trying  to 
get  on  in  the  Christian  life?  Do  any  of  God's  little  ones 
find  strength  and'  renewed  courage  from  being  with  you? 
Are  the  burdens  that  are  borne  on  men's  shoulders  any 
easier  to  carry  because  you  try  to  lift  even  the  least  lit- 
tle corner  of  them? 

But,  you  say,  "  I  never  harm  anybody.  I  never  add  to 
any  one's  cares.  I  never  hold  any  one  back  who  is  try- 
ing to  get  on  in  the  Christian  life."  Stop  a  moment  and 
think.  Do  you  exist  in  a  little  world  that  is  made  for 
you  alone?  Then,  if  you  do  live  in  a  world  of  God's 
creating,  a  busy  world  in  which  every  life  touches  every 
other,  where  men  and  women  are  striving  for  daily  bread, 
where  the  wail  of  the  poor,  the  hungry,  the  sinful,  is  aris- 
ing in  an  awful,  solemn  chorus  to  the  ear?  of  the  dear 
Father  of  us  all,  is  it  nothing  to  you?  Can  you  afford, 
with  the  realities  of  eternity  staring  you  in  the  face,  to 
say,  "  I  am  not  my  brother's  keeper?" 

There  goes  a  sad,  weary  one  whose  life  is  full  to  the 
brim  of  anguish,  who  has  not  a  place  in  which  to  lay  a 
tired  head,  to  whom  even  the  sun  is  veiled  in  shadow; 
and  sometimes,  when  eyes  ache  with   looking  for  some- 

155 


156 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


thing  better,  they  are  turned  upward  to  heaven  to  see  if 
even  there  a  ray  of  comfort  may  come  to  pierce  the  low- 
ering clouds.  And  when  no  answer  comes  to  the  ears  not 
attuned  to  the  whispers  of  the  still,  small  voice,  they  turn 
to  look  at  you,  and  seeing  only  a  gloomy  brow  and  heavy 
eyes,  they  are  not  bettered  by  the  minor  chords  of  your 
voice,  nay,  judging  from  your  own  lack  of  cheerfulness, 
they  are  persuaded  that  religion  is  as  comfortless  and 
useless  as  anything  they  have  tried;  and  they  become 
reckless,  hopeless,  and  discouraged. 

Go  to  some  of  the  many  missions  in  the  city  that  are 
established  to  help  the  helpless;  see  how  eagerly  they 
watch  those  who  have  a  word  to  speak  for  Jesus;  and 
above  all,  see  how  even  for  the  moment  a  cheerful  face 
reflects  upon  their  own.  A  religion  which  can  bring 
cheerfulness  and  happiness  is  surely  worth  seeking.  And 
so  you  come  to  realize  what  a  blessed  thing  cheerfulness 
is.  It  is  the  reality  that  puts  into  every  trial  and  every 
disappointment  the  blessed  "  Lprd's  will,"  that  makes 
them  so  much  easier  to  bear. 

Cheerfulness  must  be  genuine,  not  put  on  as  a  mask 
that  can  be  removed  at  pleasure;  it  must  be  the  outcome 
of  a  healthy  soul,- the  shining  forth  of  the  light  that  is 
within  you,  the  real,  actual  cheerfulness  of  one  who  is 
not  insensilDle  to  the  troubles  and  trials  of  this  life,  but 
who  lives  above  them  and  endures  them  with  cheerful 
patience  because  he  is  true  to  hi-s  convictions  of  Christian 
life  beyond. 


HE  SMTH." 


T  seems  easy  enough  to  understand  that  one's 
life  may   reach   such    a   degree   of  anxiety 
that  there  is  a  hopeless  outlook  as  to  un- 
ravelling    it.      On    every    side    plans    are 
hemmecfin  by  the/;w  and  cons;  one  reason 
points  to  a  decision  in  one  direction,  another 
reason    in    another;     friends    advise    one 
course     when    our    own    judgment    recom- 
mends'another;  and  in  a  weary,  hopeless 
way  we  sit  down,  and  wish  the  mists  would 
clear  away  that  hide  the  light  for  which 
our  hearts,  as  well  as  our  eyes,  ache,  and 
we  despair  more  and  more  as  to  what   is 

best.  .   , 

In  such   seasons  of  deep  and  sore  trial 
the  Christian  has  a  secret  pass-word  which 
robs  them  of  all    power  to   harm   beyond 
what  we  are  able  to  bear.      It  is  the  precious  words,  "  He 

saith  it  is  best."  ,    ^        .,      j       , 

The  darkest  part  of  the  night  is  just  before  the  dawn. 
"  Sorrow  may  endure  for  a  night,  but  joy  cometh  in  the 
morning."  It  is  well  to  look  at  it  in  this  way,  to  remem- 
ber that  after  a  few  hours  of  night,  of  trial,  of  suffering, 
there  comes  the  eternal  day.  ,        t  .         ^ 

At  the  marriage  of  Cana   in  Galilee,  when  Jesus  turned 

157 


158 


THE    CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


water  into  wine  for  the  needs  of  the  feast,  the  mother  of 
Jesus  said  to  the  servants,  "Whatsoever  he  saith  unto 
you,  do  it." 

The  substance  of  this  comforting  thought  is  thus  not 
only  "  He  saith," — but  "  whatsoever  he  saith."  Are  you 
to  do  the  whatsoevers  of  his  loving  commands?  Will 
you  say: 

"  Saviour,  I  weary  of  this  ceaseless  mind. 

That  needs  must  spin  and  spin  its  tangling  thought  ; 
That  needs  must  weave  what  thou  dost  bring  to  naught. 
Rest  I  would  find! 

"Not  thoughts  of  thee,  but  thine  own  self  impart! 
Ever  I  learn  thy  precepts  and  thy  way, 
\<tV  l^now  not  how  to  follow  and  obey. 
Teach  thou  my  heart!" 


A  STRANGER   AND   A   PILGRIM. 


sj  HE  Psalmist  said  of  himself:  "I  am  a 
stranger  in  the  earth."  And  this 
world  was  to  him  a  scene  of  perpetual 
warfare.  In  some  sense,  and  really  in 
the  highest  sense,  this  is  true  of  the 
Christian.  Every  Christian  may  adopt 
the  language  as  his  own.  We  are  all 
strangers  here.  If  we  were  to  cross 
the  ocean  and  to  mingle  with  the  peo- 
ple of  some  foreign  land,  not  only 
would  the  faces  of  all  be  unfamiliar, 
but  they  would  all  be  to  us  of  a 
"strange  speech,"  and  in  vain  should 
we  seek  to  communicate  with  one  an- 
other. We  should  be  strangers  in  a 
strange  land. 

And  in  yet  another  important  sense 
we  are  strangers  in  the  earth.  For  the 
most  part  we  are  strangers  to  the  inner 
life  of  others,  to  their  thoughts  and 
feelings,  their  joys  and  sorrows,  and  they  are  alike 
strangers  to  ours.  "  Every  heart  knoweth  its  own  bitter- 
ness."  The  world  within  ourselves  is  for  the  most  part 
known  only  to  God  and  to  our  own  hearts.  It  is  but 
little  comparatively  that  others  know  of  our  inner  lives, 
our  trials,  our  secret  sins;  and  our  efforts  to  overcome 
them  are  known  only  to  the  all-searching  eye. 

But  not  only  are  we  strangers  in  the  earth,  but  we  are 
also  pilgrims  here.  The  world  is  not  our  home.  We  are 
on  the  march  rapidly  passing  through  it.  We  are  hurried 
on  from  one  stage  of  the  journey  to  another,  and  shall 
soon  be  gone,  and  done  forever  with  all  earthly  things. 
Truly  may  we  all  say:  "We  are  strangers  before  thee, 
and  sojourners,  as  were  all  our  fathers;  our  days  on  the 
earth  are  a  shadow,  and  there  is  none  abiding."  Nor 
would  we  have  it  otherwise.  The  true  Christian  can  truly 
say — 

"  Heaven  is  my  home." 

159 


i6o 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


Nor  shall  we  be  strangers  there.  We  shall  know  our 
best  friend,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  dwell  forever  in 
nearness  to  him.  We  shall  know  the  holy  angels,  some 
of  whom  were  ministering  spirits  to  us  whilst  we  were 
strangers  here.  And  we  shall  know  all  the  millions  of 
the  blood-washed  saints,  amongst  whom  will  be  many 
whose  names  and  lives  have  already  become  familiar  to 
us,  and  whose  examples  have  proved  so  helpful  and  so 
dear  to  us  while  yet  here  in  the  house  of  our  pilgrimage. 
In  no  true  sense  shall  we  be  strangers  there.  Most 
delightful  will  be  our  converse  as  the  everlasting  years 
shall  roll  on.  We  shall  compose  one  great,  happy  family, 
and  we  shall  all  fully  know  each  other,  and  in  like  man- 
ner be  known. 


GOD     'OUR   FATHER." 


UR  FATHP:R.— There  is  nothing 
sweeter  to  the  Christian  than 
this.  We  are  not  like  children 
who  must  go  out  from  our 
Father's  house  in  the  morning,  to 
spend  the  working  day  away  from 
him, and  only  to  come  back  to  him 
at  evening.  No;  we  are  with 
him,  and  he  with  us,  all  the  day 
through.  We  never  leave  his 
presence ;  he  is  beside  us  through 
all  our  work,  our  weariness,  our 
perplexity,  our  worry,  all  the 
day.  And  we  may  tell  hijn  what 
we  want,  and  how  we  are  feel- 
ing— not  stiffly  and  formally, 
twice  a  day  at  morning  and  even- 
ing, but  as  often  as  we  please. 
He  will  not  weary  of  listening  to  us,  if  we  do  not  weary 
of  speaking  to  him.  We  need  not  limit  ourselves  to 
morning  and  evening  prayer.  Twenty  times,* and  far 
more  than  that,  as  you  go  through  your  day's  work,  the 
eye  may  look  up  for  a  moment,  the  heart  may  be  lifted 
up;  the  brief  word  may  carry  up  to  God's  ear  the  story  of 
your  need  and  of  your  trust  in  him. 

Sitting  down  to  your  desk  and  taking  up  your  pen,  if 
that  be  your  work,  O  you  do  not  know  how  much  better 
you  may  do  it  for  just  covering  your  eyes  with  your  hand 
for  a  minute  and  asking  God's  blessing  in  prayerl  Or, 
dealing  with  your  fellow-men — some  of  them  impracti- 
cable and  wrong-headed  enough — some  of  them  sharp-set 
and  low-principled  enough — some  of  them  provoking  and 
stupid  enough — how  much  better  you  will  keep  your  tem- 
per amid  the  provocations  of  business;  with  how  much 
clearer  head  and  kinder  heart  you  will  treat  your  fellow- 
sinners  for  a  word  of  silent  prayer!  If  you  desire  to 
n  i6i 


l62 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


influence  any  for  good,  remember  how  wisely  it  has  been 
said  that  the  shortest  road  to  any  human  heart  is  found 
by  God,  and  explain  to  your  heavenly  Father  all  you  wish 
to  do.  Every  little  pain  will  be  better  borne  and  every 
little  joy  enhanced  by  a  moment's  silent  mention  of  them 
to  God.  You  can,  alone  with  him,  speak  of  a  host  of 
little  things  which  really  make  a  great  part  in  your 
thoughts  and  in  your  life,  yet  which  are  less  suitable  for 
speaking  of  in  united  prayer  with  other  people. 


FAITH   OF  WOMAN. 


HE  intuitions  of  woman  are 
more  spiritual  than  those  of 
man.  His  slower  nature 
enables  him  to  reason  more 
logically  perhaps  at  times, 
but  he  often  climbs  labo- 
riously to  the  mountain  top 
and  finds  a  woman  there  be- 
fore him  who  has  reached 
the  same  altitude  without 
such  effort.  She  simply 
used  her  wings  of  faith  and 
they  carried  her  even  more 
safely  and  speedily  than  his 
reason  ever  could  carry  him. 
Emerson  says:  "All  I  have 
seen  teaches  me  to  trust  the 
Creator  for  all  I  have  not  seen."  Here  is  an  expression 
of  the  value  of  faith  from  one  who  thought  profoundly. 
Paul  says:  "Faith  is  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for," 
and  especially  to  woman  has  this  spiritual  substance  been 
largely  given.  A  good  woman  has  more  faith  than  a  good 
man.  It  is  natural  for  her  to  trust  with  confidence  in  a 
higher  power,  and  in  this  respect,  as  in  many  others,  she 
is  far  superior  to  her  husband. 

But  without  faith  woman  is  a  wreck.  If  old-time 
standards  are  swept  away,  she  seeks  to  formulate  a  relig- 
ion of  her  own,  and  she  worships  idols  of  her  own  creation. 
She  becomes  a  cynical,  despondent  creature,  dependent 
upon  some  human  love  it  may  be,  as  in  the  case  of  George 
Eliot,  who,  after  the  shipwreck  of  her  faith,  sank  into  the 
very  depths  of  despondency.  The  voices  that  come  to  us 
from  beyond  the  walls  of  Doubting  Castle  have  always  in 
them  a  moan  of  pain,  especially  if  the  voices  are  those  of 
women.  In  the  breast  of  woman  is  the  well  of  tender- 
ness, whose  waters  keep  the  world  pure.  Worship  is  to 
her  a  necessary  part  of  living.  She  must  worship  at  some 
shrine,  and  when  God  gave  the  command,  "  Thou  shalt 

163 


164 


THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


worship  the  Lord  thy  God,  and  him  only  shalt  thou 
serve,"  it  was  not  that  the  act  of  worship  could  benefit  the 
Creator,  but  the  created.  In  the  earlier  ages  of  the  world, 
when  human  beings  were  in  their  infancy,  it  was  neces- 
sary to  say,  as  to  wilful  children,  "Thou  shalt!"  or  "  Thou 
shalt  not  !"  but,  like  older  children  now,  we  learn  the 
goodness  of  our  Father  in  leaving  us  no  choice  but  to 
obey. 

God  will  more  and  more  reveal  himself  as  a  God  of 
love,  as  the  world  advances,  because  the  time  has  come 
when  love  has  a  greater  influence  over  mankind  than 
fear;  and  one  evidence  of  the  truth  of  the  Bible  is  its 
eternal  adaptability  to  human  needs.  Am  I  troubled 
about  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible?  about  its  system  of 
rewards  and  punishments?  While  my  little  child  is 
unable  to  comprehend  my  first  benevolent  thought  toward 
her,  she  must  be  taught  by  the  only  system  she  can  under- 
stand— a  smile  her  reward,  a  frown  her  punishment.  She 
is  restrained  by  a  command  as  she  older  grows — she  may 
not  understand  why  the  command  is  given — yet  obedience 
is  required  for  her  own  perfect  development  It  is  only 
when  in  the  maturity  of  powers,  after  childhood  has 
passed  away,  that  the  parent  will  be  able  to  take  the  child 
into  his  counsels  and  tell  the  why  and  the  wherefore,  and 
show  that  love  lay  deep  at  the  root  of  every  command. 


^  yo 


m 


SEEKING   RELIEF   IN    PRAYER. 


■'  In  every  joy  that  crowns  my  days, 
In  every  pain  I  bear. 
My  heart  shall  find  delight  in  praise, 
Or  seek  relief  in  prayer." 


ELIEF  we  all  seek  in  our  troubles  and 
trials,  but  not  all  in  the  same  way. 
Some  resort  to  the  intoxicating  cup  and 
seek  thus  to  drown  their  sorrows.  Some 
seek  to  divert  their  minds  by  foreign 
travel.  Some  fly  to  scenes  of  pleasure, 
to  the  ball-room  or  the  theatre.      Some 

plunge  more  deeply  into  the  business  and  cares  of  life; 

and    others    engage    more    eagerly   in   literary  pursuits. 

Almost   numberless    methods   are   tried.      The    only   true 

method,  and  that  which  will  give  permanent  relief,  is  that 

165 


1 66  THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


suggested  by  the  heading  of  this  article.      It  is  by  telling 
our  griefs  to  God,  and  seeking  his  grace. 

The  little  child  is  an  example  to  us  in  this  regard.  In 
its  troubles,  it  runs  to  its  parent.  It  flies  to  its  mother, 
and  freely  tells  her  all  its  sorrows.  The  child  of  God, 
in  all  his  trials,  should  always  resort  first  of  all  to  his 
Heavenly  Father.  Turning  away  from  all  other  sources 
of  relief,  he  should  goat  once  to  the  "God  of  all  comfort." 
This  is  his  precious  privilege.  Here  we  are  all  invited  to 
come,  and  with  the  assurance  that  we  shall  not  come  in 
vain.  "Cast  thy  burden  upon  the  Lord  and  he  shall  sus- 
tain thee."  "The  Lord  is  nigh  unto  all  them  that  call 
upon  him,  to  all  that  call  upon  him  in  truth."  He  is 
graciously  nigh  unto  them  to  hear  their  cry  and  to  help 
them.  Such  is  the  testimony  of  thousands.  Such  has 
been  the  experience  of  all  who  have  made  the  trial. 

They  have  thus  tasted,  and  seen  that  the  Lord  is  good, 
and  can  say  with  the  Psalmist:  "I  called  upon  the  Lord 
in  distress;  the  Lord  answered  me,  and  set  me  in  a  large 
place." 

And  when  you  have  prayed  to  God  about  your  distresses, 
and  cast  them  upon  him,  learn  to  be  silent  and  be  at 
peace.  Your  affairs  are  his  affairs.  If  you  have  tried  to 
live  as  his  servant,  and  to  do  all  things  to  please  him, 
he  is  your  partner  in  business,  and  the  real  head  of  the 
iirm.  He  can  protect  you  from  misfortunes;  but  if  he 
wants  you  to  serve  him  in  trouble,  it  is  because  he  can 
make  trouble  do  more  for  you  than  prosperity.  "  Rest 
in  the  Lord."  The  great  life  you  live  in  him  is  your 
true  life,  and  none  of  the  uncertainties  or  accidents  of 
your  external  condition  can  touch  it.  An  inward  peace 
is  possible  to  you  and  me  while  surrounded  by  agitation, 
and  our  hearts  may  rest  while  we  are  maintaining  a 
strenuous  conflict  with  difficulties.  Be  a  child  again; 
God  is  your  father.  Rest  in  him;  his  love  is  wonderful, 
his  power  is  wonderful.  The  life  he  lives  is  beyond  the 
reach  of  storm  and  of  peril,  though  he  cares  for  us  in  all 
our  cares.  Think  of  him,  if  you  can,  rather  than  of  your 
wrongs.  Think  of  him,  if  you  can,  rather  than  of  the 
calamities  by  which  you  are  menaced. 


DESPONDENCY. 

liRRE  seems  to  be  a  natural  tendency 
on  the  part  of  some  people  persistently 
to  look  upon  the  dark  side  of  things, 
and  to  look  forward  to  the  future  with 
gloomy  forebodings,  no  matter  how 
bright  and  unclouded  the  day  may  be. 
Almost  every  phase  of  human  nature 
was  represented  among  our  Lord's  dis- 
ciples, and  the  despondent  disciple  was  by  no  means 
wanting.  Thomas  always  looked  upon  the  dark  side  of 
things,  but  the  Saviour  had  no  harsh,  reproof  for  him;  he 
seemed  rather  to  pity  than  to  blame  him.  For  his  own 
sake  he  wished  that  Thomas  could  rise  above  his  gloomy 
tendencies.  So  it  is  with  all  desponding  Christians. 
Christ  does  not  rebuke  them.  Very  patiently  he  puts  the 
truth  before  them,  tries  to  dispel  the  gloom  and  bring 
them   out  of  the  shadows,    and   make  their  hearts  glad. 

167 


1 68  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


There  are  many  causes  of  spiritual  despondency,  and 
as  often  as  not  they  may  be  physical  causes.  The  body 
may  affect  the  mind.  Ill  health,  unpropitious  surround- 
ings, continual  over-work,  may  darken  the  horizon  of  the 
mind  until  not  a  star  is  visible.  It  may  be  a  hereditary 
disposition,  or  the  result  of  many  and  keen  disappoint- 
ments, or  of  sad  and  bereaving  providences.  It  may,  too, 
be  a  natural  desire  to  exact  demonstration  for  the  founda- 
tion of  faith ;  any  or  all  of  these  things  may  cause  despond- 
ency, and  he  who  knows  our  frame  and  orders  all  our 
circumstances  takes  all  these  things  into  account.  He 
remembers  that  we  are  but  dust,  and  deals  very  gently 
with  the  despondent. 

Yet  he  tries  to  lead  them,  as  he  did  Thomas,  into  a 
larger,  brighter  place.  There  are  too  many  disadvan- 
tages connected  with  despondency  to  let  it  go  on  unhin- 
dered. There  are  disadvantages  to  the  persons  themselves ; 
they  miss  great  peace  and  serenity  of  mind  and  are  apt 
to  become  captious  and  irritable.  Despondency  takes 
the  heart  out  of  a  person,  and  though  he  may  go  on  with 
Christian  service,  it  is  with  a  burdened  feeling. 

There  are  positive  disadvantages,  too,  to  the  church. 
Despondent  people  take  the  heart  out  of  others.  If  this 
were  better,  or  that  were  remedied,  there  might  be  hope 
of  better  things,  they  say,  but  there  are  so  many  things 
that  are  wrong  that  they  can  hardly  see  any  good.  Every 
Christian  should  be  loyal  to  the  church  of  his  choice.  If 
there  are  evils  they  cannot  remedy,  they  should  not  blazon 
them  abroad.  Speak  only  of  the  good  things,  uphold 
them,  and  be  loyal  to  your  own  church.  But  close  con- 
tact with  the  Master  is,  after  all,  the  great  remedy  for 
despondency.  If  we  cannot  look  on  the  bright  side  of 
things  we  should  go  and  look  into  Christ's  face.  The 
case  of  the  despondent  soul  that  is  not  saved  is  far  sadder 
than  that  of  the  despondent  Christian.  One  who  despairs 
of  salvation,  who  has  grown  spiritually  desperate  and 
says,  "  There  is  no  hope  for  my  soul,"  is  in  the  saddest  of 
all  conditions,  and  needs  comfort  most  deeply. 

One  of  the  causes  of  such  despondency  is  the  judgments 
of  God,  the  severer  dispensations  of  Providence  with 
which  the  Almighty  sometimes  visits  people.  The  real 
meaning  of  all  afflictive  providences  is  that  our  Heavenly 


DESPONDEXC  V.  1 6  9 


Father  still  loves  and  cares  for  us,  and  tries  by  these  calls 
to  bring  us  to  himself,  but  oftentimes  they  are  misinter- 
preted  into  intimations  of  wrath,  and  crush  out  all   hope. 

Sometimes  the  discovery  of  one's  sinfulness  produces 
deep  hopelessness.  Such  was  the  case  with  the  disciple 
who  betrayed  his  Lord.  When  Judas  realized  the  crime 
he  had  committed,  and  found  it  was  too  late  for  reparation, 
his  heart  stood  still,  appalled.  Like  an  icy  chill  the 
thought  stole  over  him,  "There  is  no  hope,"  and  out  into 
the  night  he  went  to  end  by  voluntary  death  his  wretched 
days.  Any  one  who  is  brought  to  deep  conviction  of  sin 
feels  somewhat  of  that  great  despair. 

Then,  too,  not  only  the  discovery  of  our  sins,  but  a 
long  unsuccessful  struggle  against  any  one  of  them,  may 
produce  a  feeling  of  despondency.  If  any  one  begins  the 
conflict  with  some  easily  besetting  sin,  be  it  great  or 
small,  the  love  of  strong  drink,  or  a  hot  temper,  or  an 
ungovernable  tongue,  and  in  that  conflict  proves  unsuc- 
cessful for  a  time,  then  there  comes  over  his  soul  a  dark 
cloud. 

This  despondency  may  be  a  Satanic  suggestion.  If  the 
enemy  can  get  us  so  fast  in  the  castle  of  despair,  that  we 
make  no  efforts  to  escape,  he  counts  us  as  his  own.  Feel- 
ings of  despondency,  however  originated,  are  apt  to  pro- 
duce different  effects.  Sometimes  they  produce  utter 
misery.  A  profound  melancholy  seizes  the  soul  and 
embitters  every  moment,  but  a  more  common  result  is 
that  of  recklessness.  Like  a  nerve  that  has  ached  itself 
to  death,  the  soul  may  get  past  feeling  and  smile  into 
insensibility.  One  may  believe  in  a  measure  all  the 
threateningsof  God's  law,  and  yet  feel  them  no  more  than 
a  stone.  Letter  indifference  and  insensibility  take  posses- 
sion of  the  mind,  and  the  old  life  is  pursued  with  careless 
apathy.  Sometimes  recklessness  follows  despondency, 
and  this  is  the  saddest  of  all  results. 

But  there  is  really  no  cause  for  spiritual  despondency. 
There  is  no  human  being,  however  straitened  his  spir- 
itual circumstances,  who  may  not,  while  he  draws  the 
breath  of  life,  turn  unto  God  and  be  saved.  The  will  of 
God,  the  promises  of  God,  the  power  of  God  all  forbid 
despondency,  and  bid  despairing  souls  turn  to  the  One 
who  is  mighty  to  help. 


BE    NOT   WEARY    IN    WELL   DOING. 


^E  not  weary  in  well  doing. 
We  are  not  to  work 
always,  and  even  when 
we  are  at  work  we  learn 
that  many  things  do  not 
follow  our  bidding,  and 
we  must  wait  upon 
theirs.  More  and  more 
we  learn  this  truth  as 
years  interpret  to  us  our 
own  limitations,  and  the 
force  of  the  great  tide 
upon  which  we  and  all 
things  float.  Our  pa- 
tience is  quite  as  much  a  measure  of  our  wisdom  as  our 
enterprise;  nay,  what  folly  stamps  every  enterprise  which 
is  not  begun  in  the  patience  which  can  bear  delays  as 
well  as  in  the  courage  that  can  dare  risks!  Children  of 
time,  when  we  are  doing  our  best  we  must  wait  God's 
hours  for  opportunity  in  our  special  aims;  and,  above  all 
our  special  aims,  we  must  lean  upon  Him  to  carry  us  for- 
ward in  the  one  divine  way  which  earthly  power  may  ac- 
cept but  not  control.  Blessed  is  the  office  of  true  patience 
in  relation  to  time.  Vast  is  the  loss  it  saves  by  keeping 
for  efficient  action  the  time  and  thought  saved  from  fret- 
ting and  struggling  against  what  cannot  be  helped.  Vast 
is  the  gain  it  secures  by  keeping  the  soul  calm  before  (rod, 
accepting  the  allotments  of  his  providence,  and  watching 
wisely  the  lessons  of  the  events  which  it  cannot  control. 
Are  there  not  twelve  hours  in  the  day?  said  he  who  con- 
secrated them  alike  by  his  waiting  and  his  work,  whose 
crowning  sacrifice,  alike  in  its  act  and  its  sufferance,  il- 
lustrated the  worth  of  time,  and  leaves  upon  its  track  the 
alternate  footprints  of  labor  and  patience  to  mark  the 
way  of  eternal  life.  Blessed  are  the  hours  to  us,  when 
calmed  by  his  patience  as  well  as  quickened  by  his  fidelity. 


AFFLICTION 
AND 
TRIBULATION. 


ORE  trials  and  deep  afflictions 
are  often  the  portion  of  the 
Christian's  heritage  here. 
Often,  like  the  Prophet  Elijah, 
we  are  inclined  to  be  despond- 
ent therefrom.  But  affliction 
is  frequently  the  fire  that  con- 
sumes the  dross  and  separates  it  from  the  finer  metal. 
So  essential  is  this  that  the  all-wise  Father  has  seen  fit 
that  every  redeemed  soul  shall  pass  through  some  fiery 
furnace  of  trial  in  this  life,  and  the  fact  that  one's  way 
is  beset  with  much  affliction  and  many  temptations  shows 
that  it  is  the  highway  that  God  has  ordained  that  his 
children  should  travel  as  they  journey  heavenward.  What 
does  he  say?  "In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation." 
And  in  Hebrews,  "  For  whom  the  Lord  loveth  he  chasten- 
eth,  and  scourgeth  every  son  whom  he  receiveth."  Peter 
writes,  "  Beloved,  think  it  not  strange  concerning  the  fiery 
trial  which  is  to  try  you."  And  Paul  adds,  "For  verily 
when  we  were  with  you,  we  told  you  before  that  we  should 
suffer  tribulation,  even  as  it  came  to  pass  and  ye  know." 

But  the  afflicted  may  ask,  Why  is  this  ?  Let  us  see  what 
James  says:  "Blessed  is  the  man  that  endureth  tempta- 
tions, for  when  he  is  tried  he  shall  receive  the  crown  of 
life  which  the  Lord  hath  promised  to  them  that  love  him." 
And  Paul  exultingly  cries,  "Yea,  for  our  light  affliction, 
which  is  but  for  a  moment,  worketh  for  us  a  far  more  ex- 
ceeding and  eternal  weight  of  glory,"  and  he  goes  on  to 
say:  "For  I  reckon  that  the  sufferings  of  this  present  time 
are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  glory  which  shall 


172 


THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


be  revealed  in  us."  Again  he  says:  "If  we  suffer,  we 
shall  also  reign,  with  him."  And  in  Revelations  we  read: 
"  These  are  they  which  came  out  of  great  tribulation,  and 
have  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the 
blood  of  the  Lamb.  Therefore  are  they  before  the  throne 
of  God,  and  serve  him  day  and  night  in  his  temple,  and 
he  that  sitteth  on  the  throne  shall  dwell  among  them. 
They  shall  hunger  no  more,  neither  shall  the  sun  light  on 
them,  nor  any  heat.  For  the  Lamb  which  is  in  the  midst 
of  the  throne  shall  feed  them,  and  shall  lead  them  unto 
living  fountains  of  waters,  and  God  shall  wipe  away  all 
tears  from  their  eyes. " 


LABORING   IN   THE  VINEYARD. 


"  Hast  thou  not  agreed  with  me  for  a 
penny  a  day  ?  " 

OW  much  has  been  written  and 
said  about  this  parable  I  It  is 
impossible  to  explain  it  by  any 
worldly  reasoning,  but  how 
easy  to  understand  when  we 
grasp  the  real  meaning! 

The  Lord  of  the  vineyard  is 
the  great  head  of  the  Church. 
He  sees  fit  to  call  many  in 
infancy  and  youth  to  labor  in 
his  vineyard,  to  be  his  chil- 
dren by  covenant,  to  call  him 
Abba,  Father.  Others  heed  the 
summons  in  early  manhood  or 
womanhood,  and  put  their 
hands  to  the  plough.  Again, 
some  (very  few)  are  obedient  to  the  Master's  call  for 
laborers  when  old  and  feeble,  perhaps  unable  to  do  any 
great  work.  Still,  when  evening  comes,  when  death 
calls  to  rest,  or  the  laborers  stand  before  the  judgment 
seat,  each  will  receive  the  same,  "a  penny,"  in  the  words 
of  the  parable,  eternal  life  in  the  deep  meaning  of  the  story. 
The  Master  can  give  neither  more  nor  less  than  eternal 
life  to  his  disciples.      He  gave  every  man  a  penny. 

Now,  would  those  who  have  sought  and  found  Jesus  in 
early  life,  who  have  labored  in  the  Church  all  their  lives, 
exchange  places  with  those  who  followed  the  prince  of 
this  world  for  many  years?  When  the  end  comes  and  we 
all  stand  before  the  throne  shall  we  regret  one  day  or  one 
hour  or  one  minute  spent  in  doing  God's  work  in  his 
vineyard?  It  is  true  that  those  who  remained  outside, 
blind  to  the  Master's  call  till  life  was  almost  over,  will 
receive  just  the  same  pay  in  one  sense,  but  think  of  all 
they  missed — the  sweet  communion,  solemn  feasts,  de- 
lightful labor,  and  daily  intercourse  with  the  Master! 
So  we  will  not  complain,  nor  grudge  them  their  pay, 
though  earned  late,  by  little  service.  Only  let  us  be  sure 
that  we  are  hired,  and  the  recompense  is  sure  to  be  ade- 
quate and  satisfying. 

173 


SUFFICIENT   UNTO   THE   DAY. 

'(i^M^^^i^^^f^  ILL  men  ever  learn  that  the  Bible 
^^iPS^^^V^s  means  what  it  says?  Modern  adage 
has  added  its  weight  to  the  wis- 
dom of  the  Scriptures  and  assured  us 
there  is  no  use  in  attempting  to  cross 
bridges  before  coming  to  them.  If 
only  fear  of  the  future,  dread  of  com- 
ing evil,  could  be  stricken  out  of  life, 
much  of  the  pain  and  suffering  en- 
dured would  be  stricken  out  at  the  same  time.  But  after 
all,  there  is  much  of  pathos  in  this  timid  shrinking,  which 
it  cannot  be  denied  arises  from  what  has  been  endured  of 
adverse  fate.  If  "  a  burnt  child  dreads  the  fire, "  so  one 
who  has  met  and  been  overcome  by  misfortune  can  never 
forget  the  discomfiture  of  the  sad  defeat.  Yet  does  not 
fear  become  a  misfortune  of  itself?  Many  may  have  read 
the  old  legend  of  how  Fever  appeared  before  the  king 
and  asked  leave  to  slay  a  thousand  victims.  Permission 
was  granted  him,  but  when  the  given  time  for  his  rav- 
ages to  cease  had  arrived,  ten  thousand  men  lay  dead. 
The  king  at  once  summoned  Fever  to  his  presence. 
"How  is  this?"  he  asked;  "I  gave  consent  to  your  con- 
quering a  thousand,  and  lo!  ten  thousand  men  lie  slain." 
"I  slew  but  the  single  thousand  granted  me  to,"  Fever 
replied,  "but  Fear  killed  the  other  nine."  Even  so,  work 
kills  a  victim  or  two  at  times,  but  does  not  worry  slay 
more  than  work?  One  of  our  religious  papers  revived 
recently  an  old  saying  as  quaint  as  it  is  brief  and  simple, 
"Do  the  next  thynge."  And  strive  our  best,  that  is  the 
most  that  can  be  done. 

Fear  and  Worry  stand  deplorably  in  the  way  of  many 
a  Christian's  progress.  It  would  seem  that  in  vain  the 
Saviour  counselled  His  followers  to  take  no  thought  for 
the  morrow,  and  our  course  too  often  implies  doubt  as  to 
the  truth  of  the  assurance  that  the  morrow  shall  take 
thought  for  the  things  of   itself.      The  concluding  words 

174 


SUFFICIENT    UNTO    THE   DAY. 


175 


that  sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the  evil  thereof  do  not  nec- 
essarily mean  that  only  evil  will  come  with  the  day.  One 
of  our  most  reliable  commentators  says  with  regard  to 
this  passage:  "We  shall  indeed  find  that  sufficient  unto 
the  day  is  the  evil  thereof,  and  have  no  need  to  anticipate 
pain  and  sorrow.  We  shall  also  find  that  the  day  will 
bring  its  comforts  and  supports  with  it." 

There  is  one  verse  of  the  Bible  which  promises  exemp- 
tion through  one  strong  power  from  much  of  dread  and 
worry — "  Perfect  love  casteth  out  fear."  Fear  indeed  has 
torments.  What  spectres  a  timid  imagination  will  con- 
jure up!  What  untold  misery  and  depth  of  painful  appre- 
hension a  licensed  fancy  will  create!  What  greater  tor- 
ment need  a  poor  mortal  suffer  than  that  which  arises 
from  a  morbid,  faithless,  nervous  fear  of  future  events? 
All  the  teachings  of  Holy  Writ  enforce  the  chief  need  of 
human  beings  and  point  to  the  source  of  supply.  Simple 
love  for  the  Saviour,  perfect  love  for  him,  a  firm  reliance 
on  his  strong,  powerful  arm,  will  disarm  all  fear,  dispel 
all  apprehension,  vanquish  each  spectre  of  evil.  The 
very  simplicity  of  the  remedy,  like  that  once  prescribed 
of  old,  seems  to  detract  from  its  efficacy  to  poor,  short- 
sighted man.  It  takes  great  faith,  unfaltering  resolution, 
and  indomitable  courage  to  meet  life  in  a  worthy,  manly 
way.  It  requires  but  an  unwavering  belief  in  the  Saviour 
and  his  precepts  to  realize  that  sufficient  to  each  day  will 
be  its  evils  and  its  conflicts,  its  comforts  and  its  blessings, 
but  free  to  every  soul  of  man  is  the  perfect  love  which 
casteth  out  fear. 


,,;^^^. 


A   BELOVED 
DISCIPLE. 


the  Sea  of  Galilee  a  father 
and  his  sons  were  fishing. 
All  night  long  they  had 
toiled  and  had  caught 
nothing.  They  seem  to 
have  been  men  in  good 
circumstances,  for  they  were  able  to  minister  to  the  wants 
of  the  Saviour;  but  having  been  out  in  their  boat  all  night 
and  having  taken  no  fish,  they  were  weary  and  left  off  try- 
ing to  catch  fish,  and  were  washing  their  nets.  But  at 
Jesus'  command  they  took  in  such  a  draught  of  fishes  that 
their  boat  began  to  sink. 

How  like  that  is  to  ourselves  in  our  striving  so  hard  to 
obtain  success,  and  when  it  is  granted  to  us  we  do  not 
know  what  to  do  with  it,  but  cry  out  for  help!  No  doubt 
John  expected  to  be  always  a  fisherman  as  his  father  was, 
but  Jesus  often  has  other  work  for  us  to  do  besides  that 
which  we  may  have  chosen,  and  when  he  calls  us,  as  he 
did  call  John,  we  must  forsake  all  else. 

One  does  not  need  to  be  old  before  being  able  to  do  the 
Lord's  work,  for  John  is  supposed  to  have  been  the  young- 
est of  all  the  disciples,  yet  he  was  beloved.  At  the  last 
supper,  as  they  reclined  upon  their  couches  to  eat,  accord- 
ing to  custom,  Jesus,  about  to  leave  his  disciples,  told 
them  that  one  should  betray  him.  The  Beloved  Disciple, 
leaning  back  on  Jesus'  breast  and  looking  up  into  the 
face  which  he  so  tenderly  loved,  asked,  "Lord,  is  it  I?" 
Long  years  afterwards,  when  he  was  grown  too  old  to  say 
much,  and  had  lust  the  power  to  walk  so  that  he  had  to 
12  177 


178 


THE   CHRISTIAX  LIFE. 


1)6  carried  to  the  assemblies  of  the  people,  he  would  reach 
forth  his  hands  and  say:  "Little  children,  love  one  an- 
other;" and  when  they  did  not  understand  why  he  would 
not  talk  more  to  them,  he  added  that  if  they  obeyed  the 
command  of  love  they  had  the  whole  of  the  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

Are  we  beloved  disciples?  In  the  day  that  "  He  shall 
sit  as  a  refiner  and  purifier  of  silver,"  when  the  jewels  are 
fastened  together  will  our  souls  be  a  part  of  the  crown  of 
rejoicing?  And  when  the  years  are  too  heavy  upon  us  to 
admit  of  our  doing  the  Lord's  work,  shall  we  not  as  be- 
loved disciples  spend  our  time  talking  of  the  love  that  in 
our  state  of  life  is  teaching  us  to  take  our  part  in  the  new 
song  that  will  be  sung  before  the  throne  by  the  redeemed  ? 


PUT   YOUR    HEART   IN    IT. 


HIS  c|uality  of  /icartiiii'ss  is  what  makes 
all  the  difference  between  poor  work 
and  useful  work,  between  what  is 
real  and  true  and  what  is  hollow  and 
superficial  in  the  purposes  and  deeds 
of  men.  To  put  one's  heart  into 
anything  means  to  put  one's  self  into 
it,  and  when  was  ever  anything  no- 
ble, or  great,  or  useful  in  the  high- 
est or  the  lowest  degree,  performed 
in  this  world,  that  did  not  involve 
the  putting  in  of  self?  The  famous 
saying  of  one  of  the  old  masters,  that  he  mixed  his  paint 
with  brains,  is  but  another  way  of  expressing  a  great  gen- 
eral truth,  applicable  to  all  master  work,  whether  it  be  in 
painting  a  canvas,  or  writing  a  poem,  or  building  a 
house.  It  must  be  done  with  the  mixing  of  brains,  or 
with  what  is  the  same  thing,  a  mixing  of  heart,  a  mixing 
of  self.  The  average  man,  to  say  the  least,  is  not  a  very 
strong  or  a  very  wise  or  great  being.  Measured  by  the 
standard  of  the  Infinite,  his  noblest  endeavors  are  weak 
and  puny  beyond  comparison.  Measured  by  the  standard 
of  Nature's  handiwork,  the  results  of  his  skill  and  crafti- 
ness are  insignificant. 

How  then  can  a  man  do  less  than  put  forth  the  best 
there  is  in  him,  since  that  falls  so  far  short  of  perfection? 
And  this  always  and  everywhere,  whether  the  thing  to  be 
done  calls  for  the  exercise  of  brains  or  hands,  whether  it 
is  carving  a  statue  or  digging  a  ditch.  Heart,  heart, 
heart,  is  what  is  needed  for  the  world's  work  of  every 
kind,  be  it  such  as  is  called  great,  or  such  as  is  termed 
menial.  And  most  of  all  it  is  needed  for  spiritual  work, 
for  the  saving  of  sinners,  for  the  regeneration  of  men. 
Want  of  heart  here  means  failure  from  the  beginning, 
utter  failure  and  disaster.  The  sermon,  the  prayer,  the 
exhortation,  the  spiritual  counsel,  the  teaching,  that  does 

179 


i8o  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


not  have  heart  in  it,  the  spirit  of  a  sanctified  heart,  is  de- 
void of  the  very  thing  that  carries  the  sermon,  the  exhor- 
tation, the  counsel  to  the  consciences  and  souls  of  men. 
Words  of  counsel  that  do  not  come  from  the  heart  are  like 
arrows  made  of  pith;  however  finely  formed  and  beauti- 
fully finished,  they  fail  to  carry  to  the  mark;  they  have  no 
weight,  no  momentum.  A  man  may  succeed  very  well  in 
some  kinds  of  mechanical  work  even  though  it  is  done  in  a 
listless,  careless,  indifferent  manner,  but  when  it  comes  to 
working  for  God,  to  soul-saving,  there  can  be  no  success 
without  the  merging  of  the  whole  being  in  the  work,  the 
putting  in  of  self. 

It  is  a  very  easy  matter  to  shuffle  over  religious  duties 
with  a  loose  and  careless  spirit;  but  to  work  from  the 
heart  and  with  the  heart  in  earnestness  and  seriousness  of 
purpose,— this  costs  an  effort.  One  may  work,  after  a 
fashion,  with  hands  or  feet  or  brain  or  tongue,  while  the 
heart  itself  is  engaged  in  matters  far  away,  or  in  pursuits 
entirely  foreign  to  those  before  them.  But  such  work  is 
not  the  best  work  ;  it  is  superficial ;  it  is  of  little  real 
value.  The  heart  must  work  with  the  hands,  or  the  re- 
sults will  be  poor  and  unsatisfactory,  both  to  ourselves 
and  to  others  who  seek  to  benefit  by  them.  Heart  work 
demands  concentration  of  purpose,  definiteness,  and  single- 
ness of  aim.  It  demands  a  gathering  of  all  the  energies 
into  one  line  of  action;  a  united  effort  towards  one  end. 
It  presupposes  self-control;  an  ability  to  curb  vain  and 
profitless  thinking,  and  bring  the  mind  into  constant  and 
serious  attendance  upon  one  thing.  And  this  heart  ser- 
vice is  the  only  kind  of  service  that  is  acceptable  to  God. 
We  may  work  for  others  with  only  our  hands,  and  receive 
our  wages  in  due  season,  but  if  we  do  God's  work  we 
must  work  with  the  heart  or  there  is  no  recompense  for 
us:  we  shall  be  counted  as  unprofitable  servants,  unworthy 
of  our  hire.  We  serve  a  Master  who  "  looketh  upon  the 
heart,"  who  knows  its  secret  motives  and  purposes,  and 
all  mere  outward  show  of  zeal  and  devotion  is  mockery 
in  his  sight.  Heart  work  is  true  work,- — the  noblest, 
highest,  and  best  service  which  man  can  give,  and  the  only 
kind  t^>at  will  insure  a  heavenly  and  eternal  reward. 


CALLED  AND  CHOSEN,  AND 
FAITHFUL. 


HESE  three  adjectives 
describe  the  character 
of  Christ's  followers. 
The  first  two  belong  to 
God's  part  and  the  last 
to  ours.  It  is  by  a  Di- 
vine call  that  we  are 
made  partakers  of  the 
benefits  of  redemption. 
The  influence  of  the 
Spirit  by  which  we  are 
translated  from  the 
kingdom  of  darkness 
into  the  kingdom  of 
light  is  a  calling.  In  the  spiritual  world  a  nation  or  in- 
dividual becomes  by  the  call  of  God  that  which  he  in- 
tends them  to  be.  God  forces  no  one  into  his  kingdom, 
he  compels  no  recruits  into  his  army,  he  drives  no  work- 
men into  his  vineyard;  he  simply  calls,  sometimes  very 
gently,  and  those  who  are  his  own  obey.  To  all  alike 
comes  the  call,  and  the  only  dift'erence  between  a  sinner 
and  a  saint  is  that  one  is  deaf  to  the  voice,  and  the  other 
gladly  hears  and  answers  it. 

That  God's  people  are  not  only  called,  but  chosen,  is 
to  many  anything  but  a  pleasing  thought,  for  it  seems 
to  them  to  close  the  door  of  mercy  to  some,  perhaps  to 
themselves.  But  God  never  refused  any  one  who  came  to 
him  for  salvation;  he  has  pledged  his  word  that  who- 
ever Cometh  to  him  shall  in  nowise  be  cast  out.  It  is 
easy  to  decide  whether  or  not  we  belong  to  the  number  of 
the  chosen.  If  we  love  religion  and  spiritual  things,  God 
has  chosen  us  to  receive  them,  for  unless  God  had  given 
us  that  desire  and  that   love,  we  would  never  have  had 

i8i 


1 82  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


them.  God  has  chosen  his  people  to  be  holy;  if  any  one 
believes  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  he  is  elect;  if  any  one 
truly  desires  to  leave  sin  and  live  unto  God  there  is  mercy 
in  store  for  him. 

No  decree  passed  in  the  unknown  ages  of  eternity  will 
keep  any  one  out  of  heaven  if  he  is  growing  in  holiness, 
but  without  holiness  no  one  can  see  the  Lord.  This  is 
the  character  of  the  chosen  ones.  By  patient  continuance 
in  well  doing  they  seek  for  glory,  honor,  and  immortality; 
and  the  vast  multitude  now  rejoicing  with  the  Lamb  bear 
witness  that  this  is  the  way  to  obtain  eternal  life. 

The  third  characteristic  of  Christian  followers  is  that 
they  are  faithful.  This  belongs  to  our  care.  Called  and 
chosen  we  are  by  God,  but  faithfulness  is  the  task  com- 
mitted to  us.  To  be  faithful  to  Christ  is  our  work. 
Many  of  us  have  made  solemn  vows,  that  are  registered 
ineffaceably  in  heaven,  to  devote  ourselves  to  him.  Upon 
all  of  us  lies  the  obligation  to  be  his,  whether  we  recognize 
it  or  not.  Let  the  pulse  of  heavenly  affection  beat 
strongly  and  steadily  in  us,  let  our  love  to  Jesus  burn  like 
the  sun.  As  his  devotion  to  us  was  unchecked  by  the 
indignities  he  endured  and  the  agonies  he  suffered,  by  the 
grave  he  entered,  so  let  neither  life  nor  death,  nor  angels, 
nor  principalities,  nor  powers,  separate  us  from  him.  Let 
this  above  all  be  our  motto,  faithfulness  to  our  Master. 
Then,  when  he  comes  bringing  our  rewards  with  him,  he 
will  give  to  every  man  according  to  his  work,  and  will 
say  to  those  who  are  faithful,  "  Blessed  are  they  that  do 
my  commandments,  that  they  may  have  right  to  the  tree 
of  life  and  may  enter  in  through  the  gates  into  the  city." 


,.       ONE 
^^^^         RESTFUL 
DAY 


N  the  midst   of   the  mad 
rush  of  life,  jostling  at 
elbows  with  our  fellow- 
man,  hurrying  hither  and 
thither     through     every 
wakeful  hour,  agonizing 
to    reach    the    goal    on 
which  we  have  fixed  our 
eyes,  filled  with  plans  of 
the  present  and  the  future 
to   get  our  daily  bread, 
or   grasp  success  in  this 
venture  or  that,  what  a 
boon  one  restful  day  is! 

What  IS  a  ;r./A/day?  Is  it  the  f  ^i""^^f  .^^  ^.''^^^ 
wishes,  the  culmination  of  our  plans,  the  acme  of  bh  s 
that  follows  our  having  placed  our  feet  upon  a  pinnacle 

of  happiness,  the  intoxication  of  P^e^^^^^^^f^^l^^.^'^.^^Ji 
flowing  cup,  the  having  wrung  from  possibilities  the  all 

but  impossible  success?  .  ,  „f  all  no-pc; 

Philosophers  cannot  give  it  to  us;  wise  men  of  all  ages 
canno  show  us  how  to  possess  it.  The  loveliest  cloudless 
day  that  ever  dawned  is  not  all  that  we  crave,  or  if  theie 
were  no  night  to  follow  it,  we  would  never  see  the  stars 
l.i  twinkle  in  the  sky.  If  we  had  not  -;l^d  upon  the 
rou-h  seas,  we  would  never  enjoy  to  the  full  the  fair  haven 
of  rest  If  blessings  fell  thick  and  fast,  there  would  be 
no  thankfulness  for  deliverance  from  crosses.  If  here 
were  no  planting  through  weary  hours,,  there  would  be  no 
o-atherino-  of  fruit  and  flowers.  . 

"  The  foundation  of  all  rest  comes  from  what  is  within 
ourselves.      A  soul  satisfied  of  God,  a  heart  at  peace  u  .th 

183 


l84  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


itself  and  the  world,  brings  rest.  Not  only  beyond  the 
confines  of  life,  not  only  on  the  other  side  of  death  the  rest 
remains,  it  is  ours  now,  to-day,  this  moment.  Will  not 
one  restful  day  condone  for  the  weary  weeks  of  the  labor 
that  never  seems  to  diminish — will  not  one  day  with  Jesus 
rest  us?  You  remember  that  when  Moses  and  Elias  van- 
ished there  remained  "Jesus  only."  Is  anything  else 
needed  to  bring  rest  ?  Whether  of  the  twain  shall  be  given 
to  us,  Barabbas,  or  Jesus  which  is  called  Christ?  If  we 
have  the  dear  Saviour  with  us,  if  he  is  so  near  that  we 
can  whisper  to  him, — 

"  Saviour,  I  weary  of  this  ceaseless  mind. 
That  needs  must  spin  its  tangling  thought, 
That  needs  must  weave  what  Thou  dost  bring  to  naught, 
Rest  I  would  find. 

"  Not  thoughts  of  Thee,  but  Thine  ownself  impart! 
Ever  I  learn  Thy  precepts  and  Thy  way, 
Yet  know  not  how  to  follow  and  obey. 
Teach  Thou  my  heart." 

— what  else  can  we  need  to  bring  rest  ?  Does  Jesus  turn 
a  deaf  ear  to  our  cry  does  he  permit  us  to  be  driven 
away?  Ah!*no,  very  gently  the  hand  that  was  pierced  for 
us  is  laid  upon  our  heads,  and  the  sweetest  voice  that 
angels  ever  heard  is  saying,  "Peace  be  unto  you;"  and 
behold  he  is  in  the  midst! 

Do  we  long  for  only  one  restful  day?  The  soul  that  is 
satisfied  is  always  at  rest,  because  it  has  gone  to  the  foun- 
tain and  been  cleansed  from  sin;  God's  will  is  ours; 
whatever  befalls  us  comes  from  the  hand  of  One  who  never 
errs;  not  one  needless  tear  can  fall  from  eyes  that  are 
fixed  upon  him;  not  one  cross  is  too  heavy  for  us  to  carry, 
because  before  it  was  laid  upon  our  shoulders  he  measured 
it  to  our  strength;  and  then,  lest  it  might  be  too  heavy, 
he  held  the  corner  of  it.  Christian  had  upon  his  shoul- 
ders a  big  burden  that  caused  him  to  fall  into  the  Slough 
of  Despond;  but  when  he  had  climbed  a  hill  he  saw  a 
cross,  and  when  he  reached  the  cross  his  burden  fell  off. 
Then  he  said,  "He  hath  given  me  rest  by  his  sorrow, 
and  life  by  his  death."  So  we  learn  that  at  the  cross  the 
burden  of  life  falls  away,  and  through  Jesus  we  obtain 
life,  rest,  and  peace. 


THE   JOY   OF   THE   MORNING. 


ACH  day  the  sun  rises  in  the  East,  and 
sends  his  light  into  every  home.  He  does 
not  seem  to  be  stationary,  as  is  the  fact, 
but  as  if  he  came  up  out  of  a  sea  to  come 
up  higher  and  higher  from  the  horizon; 
shooting  great  flecks  of  golden  splendor 
into  every  cloud,  gilding  the  mountain 
tops,  touching  every  leaf  on  the  trees  with 
light,  and  laying  beauty  alike  upon  the  homes  of  the  rich 
and  the  abodes  of  the  poor. 

In  yonder  small  house,  at  the  corner  of  the  lane,  as 
you  turn  from  the  highway  to  go  to  the  mill,  a  mother  has 
been  watching  through  the  darkness  of  the  night  the  fitful 
slumber  of  her  sick  child.  As  the  weary  hours  crept  on 
she  felt  so  sad,  so  utterly  discouraged,  that  it  seemed  as 
if  hope  had  died  in  her  heart;  she  never  heard  the  crickets 
chirp;  she  gave  no  heed  to  the  whirr  of  the  night  birds; 
she  did  not  notice  the  fact  that  the  wheql  at  the  mill  had 
been  stopped;  she  forgot  that  to  some  people  daylight 
was  past  the  dawning;  she  never  looked  out  to  seethe 
myriads  of  stars  in  the  sky;  for  her  there  was  nothing  but 
the  blackness.  There  was  not  much  in  the  world  that  she 
could  call  her  own,  but  the  child  was  hers,  and  its  sick- 
ness made  her  rebellious;  for  the  time  she  lost  faith  in 
God,  her  fellow-man,  herself.  Over  the  whole  world  there 
was  cast  an  impenetrable  pall;  it  was  night,  dark  night, 
till  the  sun  should  rise  in  all  its  glory  and  bring  forth  the 
joy  of  the  morning. 

In  grander  solitude  a  lone  man  sits  in  his  prison  cell; 
the  walls  are  of  stone,  not  so  hard,  though,  as  the  hearts 
of  his  judges;  the  one  window  through  which  light  and 
air  could  come  is  barred;  the  door  is  locked,  and  when 
he  shakes  it  he  only  bruises  his  fingers,  in  his  efforts  to 
escape.  Outside  the  last  streak  of  daylight  has  faded, 
twilight  has  deepened  into  night,  and  the  stars,  that  have 
been    called     the  "  forget-me-nots  of    the    angels,"    have 

185 


1 86  THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 

studded  the  sky.  He  sees  them  twinkle,  but  they  only 
make  the  darkness  more  perceptible,  and  he  paces  his 
stone  floor,  weary  of  night,  waiting  for  the  morning. 

Out  upon  the  angry  sea  a  vessel  rocks,  now  rolling,  then 
pitching;  now  wave-swept,  then  rising  as  if  it  were  a  ball 
to  be  tossed  here  and  there.  Sad  eyes  look  up  from  that 
vessel  to  see  if  it  is  possible  that  through  any  rift  in  the 
utter  darkness  even  one  ray  of  light  may  penetrate. 
But  although  there  comes  the  swift  thought  of  the  little 
child  who  said  that  "  if  the  wrong  side  of  heaven  is  so 
beautiful,  what  must  the  right  side  be,  the  star-gemmed 
firmament  holds  no  beauty  for  those  eyes,  for  the  stars 
are  set  in  the  darkness,  and  that  to  them  means  sadness, 
sorrow,  despair. 

But  lol  in  the  East  there  comes  a  light;  the  sun  arises, 
and  through  the  small  windows  of  the  little  house  in  the 
lane  his  beams  peep,  transfiguring  the  well-worn  carpet ; 
and  across  the  face  of  the  sick  baby  the  mother  sees  the 
flush  of  returning  health,  and  falling  upon  her  knees  she 
breathes  out  earnest  thanks  for  the  joy  of  the  morning. 
That  joy  floats  in  through  the  grated  window  of  the  pris- 
oner's cell ;  and  as  he  opens  his  anxious  eyes,'  into  them  is 
cast  the  golden  light;  forthwith  the  new  life  seems  to  cry 
out  to  him  to  take  courage,  that  hope  is  not  dead,  only 
sleeping ;  and  that  before  long  the  coveted  blessing  of  free- 
dom will  open  the  iron  door  and  send  him  forth  a  free 
man.  And  the  light  beams  around  and  over  the  waves 
and  shows  the  sailor  where  to  find  a  safe  harbor. 

"Watchman,  what  of  the  night  ?"  The  morning  cometh. 
Are  we  so  weary  of  the  little  self-denials,  the  little  crosses 
which  the  dark  side  of  life  brings,  that  we  cannot  comfort 
ourselves  as  the  gloaming  gathers  about  us  with  the  same 
thought  that  yet  there  will  surely  follow  a  bright,  happy, 
God-given  sunshine  on  the  morrow  ?  The  joy  of  the  morn- 
ing will  repay  us  for  everything  that  seemed  to  shut  out 
all  hope;  and  beyond  the  river  there  will  be  the  "many 
mansions,  the  city  that  hath  foundations,  and  the  Lamb 
who  is  the  light  thereof." 


OUR  TENDER   SHEPHERD. 


aie  many  lessons 
taught  us  in  nature,  whose 
significance,  as  applied  to 
Christian  things,  is  more 
deeply  impressed  upon  the  mind  than 
much  that  is  said  or  written.  While 
sitting  upon  the  broad  veranda  of  a  beautiful  home  on  the 
north  shore  of  Long  Island,  this  charming  Sunday  morn- 
ing in  June,  we  are  reminded  as  never  before,  by  scores 
of  sheep  grazing  about  the  fields,  how  frequently  they 
were  employed  as  figures  to  express  the  peculiar  care 
which  our  Lord  feels  and  exercises  for  his  people.  This 
symbolism  is  often  announced  with  special  strength,  as 
if  he  would  assure  his  followers  that  in  the  sacrifice  he 

1S7 


1 88  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

made  he  would  be  always  the  good  Shepherd  giving  his 
life  for  the  sheep! 

In  the  Eastern  world,  doubtless,  the  force  of  this  passage 
IS  more  clearly  seen  than  here.  We  can  hardly  appre- 
ciate the  feelings  of  the  shepherd  for  his  flock,  Even 
though  he  has  a  vast  number  under  his  care,  he  knows 
every  feature  of  every  sheep.  He  gives  names  to  each  of 
them,  and  they  know  him,  too,  and  come  at  his  call, 
"whithersoever  he  goeth. "  In  danger  they  fly  to  him  for 
protection,  and  feel  safe  when  near  him.  As  he  would 
guard  his  own  fireside,  so  he  defends  them,  and  the  little 
ones,  nursing  the  feeble  and  even  laying  them  in  his 
bosom  as  he  would  his  own  child. 

Now  all  this  is  a  most  apt  and  beautiful  figure  of 
Christ's  care  over  us.  It  almost  ceases  to  be  a  figure, 
and  becomes  a  sweet  reality  when  we.  think  of  the  ex- 
ceeding force  of  the  illustration.  Does  he  not  say,  "  I  am 
the  good  Shepherd,  and  know  my  sheep,  and  am  known 
of  mine  ?"  And  how  comforting  to  feel  that  we  are  of  his 
flock,  that  lie  has  chosen  us  for  his  own — gathered  us  into 
his  fold — set  his  mark  upon  us,  and  trained  us  to  know 
and  follow,  obey  and  enjoy  him.  He  is  so  good  to  us. 
Oh,  how  sure  we  are  of  this!  Does  he  not  show  it  daily, 
hourly,  yea,  every  moment  of  our  lives? 

He  saw  us  wandering  far  away,  and  came  to  seek  and 
save  us;  when  we  were  perishing  took  us  in  his  arms,  laid 
us  in  his  bosom,  brought  us  home  to  himself,  and  nurtured 
us  with  more  than  parental  care;  and  how  he  guards  us 
from  danger,  foes  within  and  foes  without,  seen  and  un- 
seen. Our  enemies  are  many  and  mighty,  and  their  wiles 
so  deceitful  that  we  should  fall  into  snares  and  be  lost, 
if  the  same  grace  that  rescued  us  did  not  care  for  us  on 
the  way! 

He  feeds  his  sheep,  too!  The  finest  of  food  is  theirs! 
He  calls  them  to  the  storehouse,  and  throws  its  doors 
wide  open,  to  enter  and  be  filled.  He  brought  me  into 
his  banqueting  house  and  his  banner  over  me  was  love— 
his  mercy  to  those  who  fear  and  love  him  will  endure  for- 
ever !  "  The  good  Shepherd  giveth  his  1  ife  for  the  sheep. " 
This  crowns  the  evidence  of  his  matchless  goodness, — 
"greater  love  hath  no  man  than  this,  that  he  lay  down  his 
life  for  his  friends!" 


OUR    TENDER    SHEPHERD. 


189 


"  But  while  Christ  died  to  have  us  reconciled  to  him  in 
God,  how  near  this  great  condescension  on  his  part  brings 
us."  What  a  privilege  to  look  to  him  as  lambs  to  a  shep- 
herd, who  will  not  only  feed,  defend,  and  save  his  flock, 
but  give  up  his  very  life  for  them  rather  than  suffer  one  to 
be  plucked  out  of  his  hand!  Do  we  think  enough  of  this, 
and  our  relationship  to  him,  and  above  all,  of  the  infinite 
obligations  that  rest  with  us?  These  are  ties  that,  made 
strong  and  holy  by  his  love  and  sacrifice,  should  draw 
us  nearer  and  still  nearer  to  his  feet,  causing  us  ever- 
more to  trust  in  him  for  safety,  for  strength,  for  daily 
food,  for  the  bread  that  perisheth,  for  the  bread  that 
Cometh  down  from  heaven  and  for  life  everlasting. 

Surely  he  is  our  "  tender  Shepherd,"  our  great  High 
Priest,  our  living  Saviour,  Prophet,  King!  These  may  be 
common  metaphors,  so  common  that  we  need  sometimes 
to  have  our  attention  called  to  them,  to  take  in  their  true 
significance  as  on  the  Sunday  morning  in  question  it  came 
to  us.  If  in  our  deep  experience  of  life,  amid  the  thorns 
and  flowers  that  grow  along  the  highway,  we  can  only 
regard  the  Saviour  in  this  light,  happy  will  it  be  for  each 
of  us.  Let  us  think  of  him  as  our  good  Shepherd,  and 
of  ourselves  as  his  sheep,  bearing  his  name,  known  to 
him,  and  following  "  whithersoever  he  leadeth"  through 
this  hard  travel  of  life,  which  at  best  is  short  and  weary, 
and  gathered  at  last  into  the  great  fold,  "  to  go  no  more 
out  forever." 

"  Then  shall  we  find  a  settled  rest, 

While  others  go  and  come, 

No  more  a  stranger  or  a  guest. 

But  like  a  child  at  home." 


LESSONS   OF  THE   DAY. 


^OT  a  day  passes  but  into  the 
mind  has  been  borne  some 
lesson  either  of  peril,  hope, 
or  warning.  To-day  a  great 
man  falls,  to-morrow  the 
dread  tidings  of  disaster  from 
fire,  flood,  or  accident  shock 
and  tire  the  heart  with  their 
oft-repeated,  relentless  story. 
The  forces  of  Nature  mean- 
time roll  on  with  unperturbed 
and  resistless  e.xactitude  and 
energy,  and  man,  so  far  as 
his  outward  life  is  concerned, 
seems  but  a  mere  circum- 
stance of  creation,  subject  to  Nature's  in- 
exorable and  despotic  rule. 

Of  but  one  thing  can  mortals  be  certain: 
everything  in  the  realm  of  Nature  dies. 
The  leaves  fall,  the  blossom  decays,  and  in 
process  of  time  the  tree  itself  suffers  blight 
and  death.  But  in  the  Spring  the  great 
lesson  of  life's  renewal  is  taught.  The  sun 
grows  warmer  day  by  day,  the  frost  is  ooz- 
ing from  the  softened,  expectant  earth,  and 
already  in  the  country  the  moss  is  show- 
ing green  and  fresh  close  to  the  bosom  of 
old  Mother  Earth.  The  pussy-willows  are 
sprouting  gray  and  furry  on  the  parent 
stem,  and  very  soon  the  green  grass  and 
cheery  little  crocus  will  refresh  the  eye  with 
their  glad  appearing.  Progression  becomes  the  order  of 
the  day,  and  ere  long,  responding  to  Nature's  irresistible 

190 


LESSONS  OF   THE   DAY.  191 


call,  field,  orchard,  and  garden  will  burst  into  spontaneous 
bloom.  In  the  garden  will  be  certain  plants  on  which 
special  care  has  been  bestowed.  By  dint  of  ceaseless  nur- 
ture and  patient  cultivation  a  degree  of  culture  is  reached, 
making  the  stately  rose-tree  a  very  marvel  of  loveliness 
amid  the  other  beauties  of  the  rose-bed.  And  as  with 
the  plants, so  with  the  human  mind  in  its  superior  growth 
and  intelligence. 

The  question  has  often  been  raised  as  to  whether  or  not 
there  are  degrees  in  heaven,  places  to  which  the  soul 
attains  at  once  on  entering,  having  been  fitted  for  such 
placing  while  on  earth.  Pray,  how  could  it  be  otherwise! 
A  great  soul  has  just  gone  forth  from  the  midst  of  us.  The 
eloquent  preacher,  the  powerful  orator,  the  best  type  of 
a  representative  American  citizen  of  ripe  scholarship  and 
advanced  age,  has  passed  on  to  fulness  of  life,  the  life  ever- 
lasting. What  incalculable  heights  of  bliss  and  spiritual 
advancement  is  that  soul  capable  of  entering  upon  and 
appreciating  now!  Is  it  not  worth  while  making  all  pos- 
sible progress  while  on  earth,  that  the  greater  may  be  the 
capacity  of  the  soul  for  the  enjoyment  of  the  delights  of 
heaven  ? 

At  the  ai)pointed  time  the  inexorable  decree  of  Nature 
asserts  itself  and  the  body  suffers  decay  even  as  the  grass 
or  the  flower  of  the  field,  but  what  matters  it  that  the 
shell  crumbles  back  to  earth  while  the  soul  lives  on  to 
countless  ages  of — what  ? 

Ay,  that  is  the  great  question  for  each  to  determine  for 
himself.  But  how  piteously  the  great  consideration  is 
overlooked  and  evaded.  Moses,  the  servant  of  God,  de- 
ploring the  indifference  of  the  people  of  his  charge  con- 
cerning these  things,  exclaimed:  "O  that  they  were  wise, 
that  they  understood  this,  that  they  would  consider  their 
latter  end!"  For  the  end  is  but  the  beginning.  When 
the  harvest,  which  is  the  end  of  the  world,  shall  come, 
the  spring-time  of  the  soul  is  at  hand.  Heed  the  lesson 
of  the  day.  Strive  so  to  live  that  at  the  last  it  may  be 
said  of  us  as  of  a  wise  man  lately  departed,  "  a  great  soul 
has  entered  into  eternal  life."  The  true  life  has  just 
begun. 


EVERY-DAY   CHRISTIAN    LIFE. 


T  is  our  every-day  life  that  reveals 

exactly  what  kind  of  Christians 

we  are.     We  cannot  always  form 

a   proper    estimate   of    Christian 

character  by  seeing  others    now 

and  then,  or  passing  a  day  or  two 

in  their  society  at  intervals.     We 

are    generally    thrown    into    the 

society  of  friends  upon  pleasant 

occasions.      We  meet  them  upon 

life's  holidays  oftener  than  in  the 

usual  routine  of  daily  duties.     We 

greet  them  upon  social  occasions 

when  they  are  prepared  to  meet  us 

with  pleasant  words  and  loving 

smiles. 

It  is  easy  then  to  smile  and  speak  kindly.      It  is  easy  to 

wear  a  cheerful   look  when  the  burden  and   task   are  put 

away  from  them,  and  when  free  from  the   influences  that 

chafe  and  fret  the  body  and  soul. 

Divine  grace  is  not  always  required  upon  occasions 
like  this  to  win  the  good  opinion  and  approval  of  others. 
There  is  often  enough  natural  goodness  about  human  be- 
ings to  bring  to  the  surface  of  their  lives  those  genial 
graces  which  charm  other  eyes  and  win  the  respect  and 
confidence  of  those  with  whom  they  come  in  contact.  But 
these  can  scarce  hold  good  in  the  every-day  life.  Divine 
grace  alone  can  sustain  the  soul  when  the  burden  is  heavy, 
and  care  and  troubles  appear  at  every  step.  There  is  not 
enough  moral  strength  in  the  natural  heart  to  sustain  it 
when  the  body  is  weary,  and  the  poor  weak  arms  are 
just  ready  to  let  fall  the  burden. 

When  trial,  discouragement,  and  disaster  all  combine  to 

193 


EVERY-DAY  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


193 


render  the  life-path  dreary,  then  the  blessed  faith  in  Christ 
alone  can  hold  those  unpleasant  influences  in  check,  and 
still  the  troubled  waters.  With  the  abiding  Comforter  in 
the  soul,  it  is  as  easy  to  smile  and  appear  cheerful  in  ad- 
verse circumstances  as  for  the  worldling  to  be  happy  in 
the  hours  of  peace  and  prosperity. 

It  is  this  every-day  life  that  builds  up  our  Christian 
character.  If  we  overcome  the  daily  annoyances  we  grow 
strong  and  heroic,  and  it  soon  becomes, if  not  a  pleasant, 
at  least  a  cheerful,  task  to  do,  bear,  and  suffer.  The  service 
of  Christ  is  one  that  grows  lighter  and  more  pleasant 
as  the  years  go  by.  It  never  galls  or  inflicts  needless 
wounds  upon  those  who  are  engaged  in  it. 

It  is  this  that  exerts  a  lasting  influence  over  the  world. 
It  is  this  that  tests  the  value  of  religion,  and  proves  to 
others  that  it  is  pure  gold,  and  not  a  mere  profession.  It 
weighs  and  measures  the  golden  treasure  in  a  way  which 
proves  its  great  worth,  and  the  sceptic  himself  stands  con- 
founded and  silenced. 


PERFECT   TRUST. 


MOTHER  was  awakened  in 
the  still,  small  hours  of  the 
night  by  the  touch  of  her  lit- 
tle boy's  hand.  He  said, 
"  Mamma,  I  don't  know  what 
is  the  matter;  I  can't  sleep, 
and  I've  tried  ever  so  long." 
.She  took  him  up,  laid  his  head  upon 
her  breast,  and  folded  his  hands  in 
hers ;  in  a  few  moments  he  was  sleeping 
the  sweet  sleep  of  happy  childhood. 
Mother's  embrace  and  touch  of  hand, 
with  his  implicit  confidence,  brought  re- 
^^"^  pose.  I  wonder  why  we  grown-up,  restless, 
faulty  children  cannot  in  our  troubles  cast 
(jurselves  thus  confidingly  into  the  "everlasting  arms." 
It  cannot  be  that  we  doubt  God's  ability  to  care  for  us,  for 
we  know  that  he  is  omnipotent  and  able  to  do  ail  things. 
It  is  not  that  we  doubt  his  love,  for  every  day  evidences 
that,  and  we  have  his  word  that  though  the  mother  may 
forget  her  child,  yet  his  love  will  never  fail  us.  It  must 
be  our  unreasonable  want  of  trust,  whereas  we  should  ever 
feel  perfect  confidence  in  our  Father. 

The  way  may  be  dark,  the  body  very  weary,  and  the 
feet  sore  from  the  thorns  in  the  path,  still  we  should  re- 
member that  all  our  trials  are  disciplinary — no  atonement 
through  suffering  is  worked  out  by  us,  but  by  our  sorrows 
our  characters  are  rounded,  polished,  and  perfected.  This 
trustfulness  of  little  children  should  often  reveal  a 
loving  Father  to  us,  even  in  this  world,  and  when  "  the 
leaves  of  the  judgment  book  unfold,"  how  clear  will  be  the 
revelation — all  in  love. 


194 


OUR   OLD   ENEMIES. 


lE  lift  up  our  eyes 
and  see  our  old 
enemies,  like 
sly,  crafty  foxes, 
pursuing  our 
footsteps.  W  e 
shall  assuredly 
fi  n  d  n  o  help 
or  mercy  in 
the  direction  of 
the  pursuing 
enemy,  but  the 
outlook  is  full  of 
hope  if  we  only 
glance  i  n  the 
right  direction. 
Moses  told  the 
Israelites  that 
they  should  see 
no  more  again  forever  the  enemies  who  were  pursuing 
them.  That  blessed  assurance  will  come  to  us  some  day. 
It  may  not  be  now,  nor  to-morrow,  nor  for  weeks  nor 
months,  but  some  day,  constant  resistance  will  bring  us 
the  consciousness  that  our  easily  besetting  sin  is  dead, 
that  it  has  lost  its  hold  upon  us  forever.  Where  is  our 
strength?  Behmd  us  are  the  hosts  of  sin;  our  strength 
surely  is  not  there.  We  gauge  our  own  puny  strength  and 
wisdom,  it  is  insufficient;  we  look  upon  ourselves  and  see 
how  weak  we  are,  but  when  we  cease  to  look  at  our 
enemies  and  ourselves  and  lift  our  eyes  above,  there 
moves  the  angel  of  our  deliverance,  none  other  than  Jesus. 
When  we  hear  the  tramping  of  temptation  and  the  discords 


196  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


of  warring  elements,  the  angel  of  the  Lord  moves  behind 
us  and  comes  between  us  and  the  enemy. 

The  chosen  Israelites  were  in  bondage  in  Egypt,  and  so 
are  many  of  God's  chosen  ones.  The  state  of  Israel  in 
Egypt  was  one  of  severest  depression;  at  every  point  they 
were  overborne  and  were  under  the  lash  of  a  tyrant;  if 
their  manhood  tried  to  rise  and  assert  itself,  a  blow  in  the 
face  was  the  response.  This  is  the  condition  of  those  who 
are  in  a  state  of  sin.  Some  of  God's  freemen  have  been 
many  years  under  the  lash  of  Satan;  they  may  boast  of 
their  liberty  and  think  themselves  free,  but  sin  is  slavery 
and  continual  oppression.  At  last  the  children  of  Is- 
rael escaped  from  Pharaoh,  and  by  a  strong  hand  and  a 
stretched-out  arm  God  delivered  them.  Suddenly  they 
turned  to  look  behind  them,  and-  behold  the  Egyptians 
were  after  them,  their  old  enemies  were  close  upon  their 
heels.  This  is  just  the  experience  of  Christians;  old 
enemies  pursue  them,  years  of  sin  are  behind  them,  and 
old  associations  are  hard  to  break.  Satan  is  close  behind 
them,  making  special  efforts  to  reclaim  them  as  his  own. 

We  ought  not  to  expect  to  escape  from  all  our  enemies 
at  once;  one  cannot  throw  off  his  past  as  he  would  throw 
off  an  old  garment.  Old  slaveries,  old  tyrannies,  old 
recollections,  old  habits  will  assert  themselves  in  one 
way  or  another.  It  is  mare  than  a  step  from  sin  to  holi- 
ness, it  is  a  long  way  from  evil  to  goodness,  from  dark- 
ness to  light,  from  the  depths  of  nature  to  the  highest 
attainments  of  grace.  There  will  be  many  a  struggle, 
many  a  reappearance  of  the  old  self.  Judas  was  cast  down 
in  the  dust  by  his  sin  and  there  he  stayed.  Peter  fell  as 
deeply,  but  looked  at  Christ  and  rose  again.  So  every 
true  Christian  will  rise  stronger  than  before,  and  look 
more  at  Christ  and  less  at  self.  It  is  our  chiefest  blessing, 
that  we  have  not  a  human  judge  to  stand  before.  God 
does  not  expect  us  to  step  from  Egypt  direct  to  his  throne; 
he  leads  us  through  the  Red  Sea  and  the  wilderness  and 
the  long  wanderings  and  daily  discipline,  but  he  only  asks 
that  at  each  day's  close  we  should  be  a  little  stronger,  a 
little  nearer,  a  little  more  devoted. 

Like  the  Israelites  we  are  in  a  wilderness;  but  ours  is  a 
wilderness  of  sin.  We  have  left  Egypt,  but  not  yet 
gained  Canaan;  we  have  had  long  and  bitter  experience 


198 


THE    CHRISTIAX   LIFE. 


of  sin,  and  it  has  made  us  weak;  we  have  been  under  a 
powerful  and  remorseless  enemy  who  has  never  spared  us, 
but  has  been  very  severe  with  us,  but  we  have  been  re- 
deemed by  a  gracious  and  Omnipotent  Saviour,  and  so 
though  our  old  enemies  are  pursuing  us  as  if  they  would 
never  give  us  up  as  long  as  there  remains  a  single  chance 
of  winning  us  back  to  their  old  allegiance,  we  are  safe  if 
we  look  unto  Jesus  and  lean  upon    his  strength. 

While  we  remember  the  fact  that  our  own  enemies  are 
still  pursuing  us,  let  us  hot  be  uncharitable  and  censorious 
to  others  who  are  just  beginning  the  Christian  life.  Let 
us  remember  that  they  have  just  escaped  the  grasp  of  their 
enemies,  so  it  is  not  strange  if  now  and  then,  in  spite  of 
their  best  efforts,  they  are  overtaken  and  fall.  There  are 
always  people  ready  to  condemn  and  crush  them.  There 
are  thousands  of  men  who  never  notice  the  stars  swinging 
in  order  and  beauty  in  their  appointed  places,  who  do 
stop  and  mark  the  falling  star.  There  are  many  who  pass 
over  a  hundred  moral  victories  without  a  word  of  praise, 
who  glory  over  one  fault.  Because  a  Christian  cannot 
step  from  the  world  to  heaven,  they  exaggerate  and  hold 
up  to  criticism  every  fault,  all  that  is  unwprthy  a  Chris- 
tian, and  exult  over  it,  forgetting  that  old  enemies  clo  not 
bid  a  new-born  soul  Godspeed  in  the  way  to  heaven,  but 
pursue  them  hotly  even  after  they  have  started  out  towards 
the  promised  land. 


MORAL   BEAUTY. 


IRTUE,  wisdom,  and  goodness, 
those  graces  of  character  which 
constitute  moral  beauty,  like  the 
loadstone,  never  lose  their  power 
of  attraction.  The  beauty  that 
shines  forth  from  a  pure  and 
sweet-tempered  Christian  soul  far 
transcends,  in  all  those  qualities 
which  command  and  hold  a  wor- 
thy admiration,  the  transient 
charm  of  mere  outward  adorn- 
ment either  of  nature  or  art. 

Purity  of  life  and  character  is 
one  of  the  essentials  of  this  type 
of  loveliness.  Good  thoughts, 
good  motives,  good  companion- 
ships, are  the  influences  that  help 
to  mould  the  mind  into  a  form  of 
real  and  lasting  beauty.  Evil  companionships  frequently 
lead  to  an  impure  heart — a  foul  and  diseased  imagination 
that  discovers  itself  in  the  outward  features,  in  spite 
of  all  that  art  or  skilful  dissimulation  can  do.  There  is 
nothing  more  repulsive  or  hideous  than  a  corrupt,  sin- 
disfigured  character  brought  into  sharp  contrast  by  the 
weak,  shallow  disguises  of  outward  show  and  gaudy  attire. 
Meekness,  patience,  kindness,  charitableness,  a  self- 
denying  spirit — these  are  the  vestments  of  the  highest 
type  of  beauty— the  kind  which  commands  not  only  the 
admiration  of  the  best  of  men.  but  is  admired  by  God 
himself. 

"  Beautiful  faces  they,  that  wear 
The  light  of  a  pleasant  spirit  there, 
It  matters  little,  if  dark  or  fair." 
199 


WHAT  ARE  WE   DOING? 


is  a  very  serious  question,  and 
one  which  we  should  often  ask 
ourselves,  What  are  we  doing, 
you  and  I,  for  the  dear  Saviour 
who  has  redeemed  us,  bought  us 
with  his  blood,  paid  such  a  price 
for  us?  If  we  can  only  give  a 
cup  of  cold  water  to  one  of  his 
little  ones,  if  given  in  his  name, 
it  is  something  for  him.  Said  an 
aged  disciple: 

"  I  have  reached  the  borderland 
♦  '  T^M^f/Kr^M  ^^^^  ^^^  only  waiting  for  the  sum- 

^^«wl\^Ei"\  K  mons  to  meet  my  Lord.     As  I  look 

about  me  to-night  I  see  new  faces, 
few,  I  was  about  to  say,  for  there 
is  only  here  and  there  one  face  that  met  with  us  in 
this  place  of  prayer  fifty  years  ago  —  ay,  twenty-five 
years — and  how  many  changes  even  in  ten!  The  nearer 
we  live  to  the  dear  Lord  the  more  he  will  show  us,  if  we 
ask  him  what  we  can  do  for  him,  and  I  must  say  from  my 
experience  that  none  ask  in  vain. 

200 


WHAT  ARE    IVE  DOIXG? 


"  If  you  really  wish  to  do  something  for  the  dear  Lord  he 
will  show  you  how  and  when  to  do  it.  He  will  teach 
you  to  speak  a  loving  word  of  comfort  to  some  weary  pil- 
grim, footsore,  struggling  on  in  life's  journey  through  toil 
and  hardship;  or  to  give  of  your  substance  as  he  hath 
prospered  you  in  furtherance  of  the  cause  of  Christ.  But 
withal  do  not  forget  to  implore  the  blessings  of  the  dear 
Lord  on  all  your  efforts,  and  you  may  be  certain  he  will 
be  sure  to  hear  and  answer  your  prayers.  Try  it  and 
prove  it;  you  will  find  it  true." 

Few  who  heard  Father  Payson's  remarks  that  evening 
ever  forgot  them  or  his  appearance  as  he  stood  like  one 
of  the  patriarchs  of  old  leaning  on  his  staff.  The  very 
next  morning  as  the  day  was  dawning  the  village  church 
bell  tolled  for  one  of  eighty  years.  The  news  soon  spread 
far  and  wide  that  Father  Payson  was  dead.  When  they 
went  to  call  him  in  the  morning  his  Bible  lay  open  on  the 
stand  by  his  bedside,  his  spectacles  lay  on  the  open  page, 
but  Father  Payson  "  was  not,  for  God  took  him." 


"NO   GOD." 


HE  celebrated  astronomer 
Kircher,  having  an  ac- 
quaintance who  denied 
the  existence  of  God,  took 
the  following  method  to 
convince  him  of  his  error. 
He  procured  a  very  hand- 
some globe,  or  representa- 
tive of  the  starry  heavens, 
which  he  placed  in  a 
corner  of  the  room  to  at- 
tract his  friend's  observa- 
tion, who,  when  he  came, 
asked  from  whence  it  came  and  to  whom  it  belonged. 

"Not  to  me,"  said  Kircher;  "nor  was  it  ever  made  by 
any  person,  but  came  here  by  mere  chance." 

"That,"  replied  his  sceptical  friend,  "  is  absolutely  im- 
possible.     You  surely  jest." 

Kircher,  however,  seriously  persisting  in  his  assertion, 
took  occasion  to  reason  with  his  friend  on  his  own  atheis- 
tical principles. 

"You  will  not  believe,"  said  he,  "that  this  small  body 
originated  in  mere  chance,  and  yet  you  would  contend 
that  those  heavenly  bodies,  of  which  it  is  but  a  faint  re- 
semblance, came  into  existence  without  order  or  design." 
Pursuing  this  train  of  reasoning,  his  friend  was  at  first 
confounded,  next  convinced," when  he  cordially  confessed 
the  absurdity  of  denying  the  existence  of  a  God. 

To  a  thoughtful  mind  it  seems  incredible  that  any  in- 
telligent human  being  could  deny  the  existence  of  our 
King  of  Kings,  could  refuse,  dare  refuse  to  do  him  hom- 
age. What  but  omnipotent  power  could  plan  and  keep  in 
motion  such  a  world  as  ours?  While  I  am  writing  it  is 
winter.  Looking  out  of  my  window  I  see  snow  and  ice, 
the  leafless  trees  in  their  cold  shrouds;  but  is  this  picture 

202 


NO    GOD." 


203 


to  continue?  Ah,  no!  the  ice  and  snow  will  pass  away 
when  the  Spring  comes  with  its  balmy  breath.  The  trees 
will  bud  and  blossom,  the  grass  will  spread  its  velvet 
mantle,  the  buttercups  and  daisies  will  spring  up  by  the 
wayside,  and  the  violets  in  the  meadows.  The  streams  will 
be  loosened  from  their  frosty  prison,  the  birds  will  sing 
their  songs  of  thanksgiving,  the  browsing  cattle  will  lap 
the  clear  water  from  the  running  brook.  Everywhere 
will  be  life  and  growth  and  beauty;  did  it  all  come  by 
chance?  Trtily  it  is  only  the  fool  who  hath  said  in  his 
heart,  "No  God,"  for  to  prove  it,  one  would  need  to  be 
himself  a  god  and  to  travel  abroad  over  the  surrounding 
universe  till  he  had  exhausted  it.  He  must  search  back- 
ward through  all  the  hidden  recesses  of  eternity;  traverse 
in  every  direction  the  plains  of  infinitude;  he  must 
sweep  the  outskirts  of  that  space  which  is  itself  in- 
terminable, and  then  bring  back  to  this  little  world  of 
ours  the  report  of  a  universal  blank,  wherein  he  had  not 
met  with  one  movement  of  a  presiding  God.  For  man  not 
to  know  of  a  God,  he  has  only  to  sink  beneath  the  level 
of  our  common  nature,  but  to  deny  him,  he  must  be  a 
god  himself;  he  must  arrogate  the  ubicjuitv  and  omni- 
science of  God  himself. 


CAUSE  AND   EFFECT. 

.  -»^  —  Qu  c,t2Lnd  beside  some  great  artist  as  he 
paints.  Every  color  glows,  every  line 
is  alive,  every  touch  is  true,  and  under 
his  skilful  hand  the  canvas  becomes  a 
counterpart  of  nature  and  the  land- 
scape stands  out  in  wonderful  perspec- 
tive. You  wonder  at  his  skill  which 
prevents  all  mistakes  and  makes  the 
picture  true  in  every  detail;  you  could 
not  do  it,  nor  could  he,  if  he  painted  for  the  first  time. 
The  skill  he  exhibits  is  a  sum  total,  the  effect  of  a  long 
series  of  causes.  It  began  years  ago  in  the  schoolroom, 
and  from  that  it  has  grown  until  the  present.  Let  us 
watch  the  effect  of  wrong-doing.  A  young  man  takes 
an  intoxicating  draught.  It  is  a  simple  act  and  may  not 
be  attended  with  any  very  serious  results  in  the  present ; 
but  that  act  is  a  cause,  and  every  cause  will  have  its 
effect.  We  would  not  consign  him  to  degradation  and  a 
nameless  grave  now,  but  the  probability  is  that  that  cause 
will  act  until  in  after-years  the  strength  of  manhood  will 
break  under  the  burden  of  disease,  the  open,  cheerful 
countenance  will  become  the  bloated  face,  the  free,  spring- 
ing step  will  give  way  to  a  swagger,  and  the  bright,  quick 
intellect  will  become  beclouded  and  dull. 

Let  us  look  at  the  effect  of  goodness.  One  has  faith  in 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  in  the  reality  of  spiritual 
things;  he  is  shaping  his  life  on  the  great  principles 
which  the  one  perfect  model  laid  down;  and  who  can 
doubt  but  that  such  a  one  will  become  a  son  of  God  and 
enter  into  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  undefiled,  that 
fadeth  not  away  ? 

Causes  produce  their  own  effects,  legitimate  effects,  and 
as  one  sows,  so  he  shall  reap.  As  travellers  are  descend- 
ing through  the  pass  of  St.  Bernard  they  are  cautioned  by 
the  guide  not  to  utter  a  single  word,  as  the  very  vibration 
of  the  voice  may  loosen  some  part  of  the  overhanging  snow, 

204 


CAUSE  AND   EFFECT. 


205 


which  will  result  in  an  avalanghe,  sweeping  everything  be- 
fore it.  Who  would  think  of  an  effect  so  formidable  from 
a  cause  so  small?  The  voice  loosens  only  a  small  piece 
of  snow,  but  that  in  falling  becomes  a  cause  for  a  larger 
fall,  until  the  glacier  is  moved  and  the  mountain  is  shaken 
to  its  foundation  by  the  avalanche.  Who  can  tell  what 
moral  effect  a  single  word  may  have?  It  is  a  cause  which 
starts  a  series  of  causes,  and  thus  progressing  the  effect 
becomes  tremendous.  But  few  pay  any  regard  to  such 
effects;  they  seem  such  a  long  way  off  that  they  cannot 
affect  us,  and  yet  they  are  the  most  serious  things  in  the 
universe.  However  indifferent  we  may  be,  these  causes 
are  at  work  and  will  bring  about  their  results.  Beware 
what  causes  you  set  in  motion,  lest  the  effects  bring  you 
and  others  life-long  sorrow! 


GOD'S   OMNISCIENCE. 


^^l^-  ONG  ago  when  our  Saviour  was  upon 
Wr^J^  earth  it  was  said  of  him  that  he 
needed  not  that  any  should  testify 
of  man,  for  he  knew  what  was  in 
man.  How  wonderful  a  thing  is 
this  part  of  God's  omniscience! 
It  is  a  knowledge  at  once  to  us  sad 
and  joyful.  It  is  so  far  from  being 
possessed  by  man  that  it  cannot 
even  be  said  that  we  know  our- 
selves, much  less  any  human  being 
around  us.  Much  often  depends 
upon  our  knowing  the  motives,  the 
hidden  springs  of  action,  the  sincerity  and  real  purpose 
of  another.  How  differently  we  would  act  sometimes  if 
we  could  really  see  below  the  surface,  and  know  what  is 
in  man.  All  are  not  w^iat  they  seem  I  Some  wear  masks, 
sometimes  over  their  faces,  and  more  often  over  their 
hearts;  it  is  universal  experience  as  well  as  an  inspired 
declaration  that  "  the  heart  is  deceitful  above  all  things." 
It  would  be  a  great  amount  of  knowledge  to  see  all  of  a 
man's  actions,  to  tear  aside  the  veil  from  the  hours  when 
he  is  alone,  to  note  every  motion  and  attitude,  and  leave 
no  part  of  his  life  unaccounted  for.  Simply  to  know  all 
external  acts  in  every  moment  of  life  would  be  knowledge 
far  beyond  human  capacity,  and  yet  it  would  hardly  begin 
the  real  knowledge  of  the  man.  Perhaps  not  a  hundredth 
part  of  a  man's  character  ever  takes  outward  form,  and 
what  is  in  man  is  an  unexplored  realm.  It  includes  all 
the  past  history  of  the  race  and  encompasses  all  the 
future:  it  enters  into  every  detail  and  takes  account  of 
every  day,  every  position,  and  every  circumstance.  Only 
the  omniscient  One  knows  all   that   is  in  man,  and  it  is 

206 


GOD'S  OMNISCIENCE. 


207 


worse  than  folly  to  attempt  to  hide  anything  from  his  all- 
seeing  eyes. 

Our  past  life  has  been  full  of  sin;  he  knows  it  better 
than  we  do.  Why  try  to  hide  it  ?  Why  not  rather  tell  it 
to  him  and  gain  his  pardon?  We  can  be  sure  that  we 
tell  our  story  in  an  appreciative  ear  when  we  whisper  it  to 
Jesus,  for  as  very  man  as  well  as  very  God  he  knows  what 
is  in  man.      He  knows  and  pities;   he  knows  and  saves. 


THE   FATHER'S  WAY. 


AVE  you  a  heavenly  Father — is 
there  a  Being  to  whom  you  can 
go  as  children  go  to  a  parent, 
and  with  the  simplicity  of  a  little 
child  of  whom  the  Saviour  said, 
"  Suffer  them  to  come" — can  you 
look  up,  though  it  may  be  with 
tearful  eyes,  and  say,  "  Father, 
not  my  will,  but  Thine?"  Do 
you  feel  that  no  matter  what  hap- 
pens, no  matter  what  is  contrary 
to  your  desires,  no  matter  how 
untoward  circumstances  may  be, 
you  can  still  love  the  hand  that 
smites?  Even  when  the  chastening  for  the  present  seem- 
eth  to  be  grievous,  can  you  still  say,  "Not  my  will,  but 
Thine?" 

Life  under  such  circumstances  becomes  all  peace,  and 
contentment,  and  satisfaction.  Though  seas  of  trouble  are 
rough,  and  sometimes  threaten  to  engulf  you;  although 
your  roses  with  their  perfume  carry  many  thorns ;  although 
the  sun  smites  your  gourds;  although  the  almond-tree  shall 
fail,  the  grasshopper  become  a  burden,  and  desire  shall 
cease;  yet  you  can  still  cry  out  aloud,  "  I  desire  to  be,  to 
have,  to  know  nothing,  but  what  is  best;  all  that  I  desire 
to  have  is  only  what  is  according  to  the  Father's  way." 

208 


THE   WAY  OF   PEACE. 


20d 


H 


GOD'S  CRUCIBLE. 


^^,-i^  E  c 


ry  out  sometimes  in  agony  when 
we  see  our  beloved  ones  cast  into 
the  crucible  of  trial.  How  can 
(rod  do  so?  we  question,  in  doubt- 
ing sorrow.  Let  us  comfort  our 
hearts  by  believing  that  it  is 
eno.ugh  that  he  does  put  this  griev- 
ous burden  upon  them,  and  that  it 
will  only  work  for  good. 

"  I  want  to  take  that   likeness  home   with 
me,"  said  a  lady  to  an  artist.     "  But,  madam," 
he  expostulated,  "  it  is  out  of  the  question;  it 
^)  is  not  yet  finished."     "Not  finished!"  in  sur- 

prise. "  Why,  what  more  can  you  do  to  it  ?" 
she  asked,  looking  at  the  lovely  pictured  face  of  one  of 
her  darlings.  "Ah,"  he  said,  "it  must  be  touched  and 
retouched  before  I  shall  allow  it  to  leave  my  studio." 

It  is  so  with  God — the  divine  artist.  To  us  our 
friends — some  of  them  at  least — may  seem  to  be  perfect, 
but  the  Omniscient  knows  they  are  not.  He  will  not  rest, 
nor  allow  them  to  rest,  until  they  are  "refined"  unto  the 
utmost  limit  of  which  they  are  capable. 

"  Great  Master!  touch  us  with  Thy  skilful  hand, 
Let  not  the  music  that  is  in  us  die. 
Great  Sculptor!  hew  and  polish  us  ;  nor  let, 
Hidden  and  lost,  Thy  form  within  us  lie. 
Spare  not  the  stroke  ;  do  with  us  as  Thou  wilt  ; 
Let  there  be  naught  unfinished,  broken,  maimed  ; 
Complete  Thy  purpose,  that  we  may  become 
Thy  perfect  image,  O  our  God  and  Lord." 
2IO 


FULL   AND   FREE   FORGIVENESS. 


HERE  are  shrinking, 
introspective  natures, 
who  must  always  look 
back  upon  sins  com- 
mitted, remorsefully 
regarding  them  as  de- 
termining the  final 
estate  of  the  soul. 
They  are  so  consti- 
tuted that  they  never 
can,  of  their  own 
selves,  without  help, 
see  the  absolution 
offered  freely  and  fully  from  the  Father  upon  repentance. 
It  may  be  the  result  of  an  unbalanced  mind,  or  of  peculiar 
circumstances,  or  of  defects  in  training,  but  there  are  those 
who  thus  sit  in  sackcloth  all  their  days — the  wine  of  life 
turned  to  poison,  the  energies  of  mind  and  heart  rusted,  life 
not  worth  living,  sorrowing  always  over  the  past. 

To  deal  rightly  with  one  in  such  a  condition,  the  priest 
of  absolution  must  be  wise  and  true  and  tender,  having 
his  hand,  as  it  were,  upon  the  key-note  of  the  Father's 
love  and  justice,  and  being  informed  by  an  experience, 
personal  and  deep.  He  must  possess  an  unerring  spiritual 
insight,  and,  while    tender    and   sympathetic,    must  be   a 

211 


THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


surgeon  for  the  soul  that  will   not   allow  the  searching 
probe  to  stop  short  of  the  bottom  of  the  diseased  spot. 

There  are  some  natures  so  constituted  as  to  make  them 
in  the  highest  sense  priests  of  absolution.  A  true  mother, 
with  insight  sharpened  by  love,  and  with  sympathies  kept 
alert  for  her  child's  needs,  when  she  gathers  the  weeping 
penitent  one  to  her  heart  and  whispers,  "  Dry  your  tears 
and  think  no  more  about  it.  You  are  sorry,  I  have  for- 
given you,  and  I  am  sure  God,  who  is  even  more  kind  and 
sympathetic  than  I,  forgives  you  too  " — she  perhaps  is  the 
highest  type  of  this  priest.  Those  of  us  who  have  thus 
received  absolution,  do  we  not  think  so?  It  is  a  great 
blessing  to  thus  possess  this  rare  gift  of  leading  repentant, 
despairing  souls  so  close  to  the  Master  that  they  may 
touch  his  garment  and  feel  conscious  of  his  forgiving 
power. 


LITTLE  SINS. 


heed  it 


^'^F0ST  men  who  fail  to  obtain  salva- 
*?      tion    are    brought    into    a    state 
^^1    of  misery  by  prevaricating  with 
themselves,    and    not    living  up 
to    the    judgment    and    resolves 
of    their  own  knowledge.    They 
miss   their  way  to   heaven,   not 
because  they  do  not  know  it,  but 
because  they  know  it  and  do  not 
They  deceive'  themselves  by  some 
se  "hope;  they  are  allured  here  and  there 
^j  some  shadowy  form  of  doctrine  or  belief 
that  offers  nothing  better  to  them  in  their 
hour  of  bitter  extremitv'than  blank  despair 
and  unavailing  regret.      How  many  fly  in  the  face  of  then- 
convictions  of  right  and  duty  simply  because  they  think 
that  somehow  in  the  future  the  wrong  will  be  atoned,  and 
thev  will  escape  the  punishment  justly  due  them  for  their 
folly  and  impietv.     They  run  blindly  toward  destruction, 
thinkino-  that  somehow  God's  restraining  grace  will   in- 
terpose "to  save  them  before   they  reach   the  fatal_^  hour 
that  hurls  them  from  time  into  eternity.      "Surely,     they 
sav  within  themselves,"  this  is  a  little  thing."     And  then 
the  downward  course  begins.     The  "  little  things    grow 
to  be  o-reat  things,  and  what  was  at  first  a  slight  swerving 
from  the  path  of  rectitude  becomes  a  wide  divergence. 
The  self-deceiving  power  of  sin— how  it  blinds  men  s  eyes 
to  their  own  highest  and  truest  and  best  interests!  promise 
ino- them  bread^and  giving  them  a  stone;  mocking  them 
at^lastwith  the  pangs  of  remorse,  and  the  accusations  ot  a 
conscience  whose  warnings  they  have  so  long  ignored.     Let 
every  one  consider  the  truth  of  the  words:      Be  not  de- 
ceived ;  God  is  not  mocked,  for  whatsoever  a  man  soweth 
that  shall  he  also  reap." 

213 


CROWNS. 


ROWNS  or  garlands  were  given  to  the  suc- 
cessful competitors  at  the  Grecian  games. 
These  were  made  of  parsley,  pine,  and  oak, 
and  although  they  soon  perished  they  were 
highly  prized  by  those  who  gained  them. 
Our  Saviour  was  crowned  with  thorns  in 
mockery  by  the  Roman  soldiers,  an  especial 
insult.  It  is  said  that  the  Spina  C/iristi\ 
although  abundant  in  the  neighborhood  of 
Jerusalem,  cannot  be  the  plant  of  which  it 
was  composed,  because  its  thorns  are  so 
strong  and  large  that  it  could  not  have  been 
woven  into  a  wreath.  Probably  some  thorny 
shrub  is  meant;  possibly,  and  we  think  quite 
likely,  it  may  be  the  Arabian  ni/bk,  whose  round  branches 
are  flexible  and  pliant,  and  can  easily  be  woven  into  a 
crown  and  whose  sharp  thorns  inflict  painful  wounds.  In 
color  this  resembles  the  triumphant  ivy-wreath;  and 
that  would  add  to  its  ironical  purpose. 

For  us  there  remains  a  crown  of  glory  which,  unlike  that 
of  the  winner  of  the  race,  fadeth  not  away.  Our  race  may 
endure  for  a  long  time,  but  at  the  end,  if  we  keep  our  eyes 
fixed  upon  the  goal,  which  is  heaven,  we  shall  receive  the 
crown  of  life  which  the  Lord  hath  promised  to  those 
who  love  him. 

"Be  thou  faithful   unto  death,  and   I  will  give  thee  a 
crown  of  life." 

214 


WHAT   IS   REST? 


praise  of  all  men.  The 
power  to  rule  the  state 
only  in  a  happy  home 


a  book  of  Persian 
tales  there  is  a 
beautiful  legend 
about  Rabbi  Judah 
and  his  brethren, 
who,  as  the  seven 
pillars  of  wisdom, 
sat  one  day  in  the 
Court  of  the  Tem- 
ple at  Jerusalem 
disputing  about 
rest.  One  said 
that  it  was  to  have 
attained  sufficient 
flocks  and  herds, 
yet  without  sin. 
The  second,  that  it 
was  fame  and 
third,  that  it  was  possession  of 
The  fourth,  that  it  consisted 
The  fifth,  that  it  must  be  in  the 
old  age  of  one  who  is  rich,  powerful,  famous,  surrounded 
by  children  and  children's  children.  The  sixth  said  that 
all  were  vain  unless  a  man  keep  the  ritual  law  of  Moses. 
And  Rabbi  Judah,  the  venerable,  the  tallest  of  the  broth- 
ers, said,  "Ye  have  all  spoken  wisely,  but  one  thing  more 
is  necessary.  He  only  can  find  rest  who  to  all  things 
addeth  this:  that  he  keepeth  the  tradition  of  the  elders." 
There  sat  in  the  Court  a  fair-haired  boy,  playing  with 
some  lilies  in  his  lap,  and,  hearing  the  talk,  he  dropped 
them  with  astonishment  from  his  hands,  and  looking 
up  said,  "  Nay,  nay,  fathers  :  he  only  findeth  rest  who 
loveth  his  brother  as  himself,  and  God  with  his  whole 
heart  and  soul.  He  is  greater  than  fame,  and  wealth, 
and  power;  happier  than  a  happy  home,  happy  without 
it,  better  than  honored  age;  he  is  a  law  to  himself,  and 
above  tradition."  The  doctors  were  astonished.  They 
said:  "When  Christ  cometh,  shall  he  tell  us  greater 
things?"  And  they  thanked  God,  for  they  said:  "The 
old  men  are  not  always  wise,  yet  God  be  praised  that 
out  of  the  mouth  of  this  little  one  has  his  praise  become 
perfect.'" 

215 


MY    PRESENCE    SHALL 
THEE." 


GO    WITH 


efit. 


HA'l'  a  comfort   this   is!      No 
burden   is   too   heavy  if  we 
are  thus  favored.     No  disci- 
plinary   tests    Avill     fail     to 
produce  their  intended  ben- 
No  schemes  of  evil,  though 
formed  against  us  with  consum- 
mate skill,  will  succeed.      More  than 
this,  God's  presence  with  His  people 
is   an    infallible   sign  of  the  truth  of 
religion. 

The  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
upon  a  church  is,  for  this  reason,  the 
most  effectual  means  of  exterminating 
all  forms  of  infidelity  and  vice  in  the 
community.  Moses  said,  "  Wherein 
shall  it  be  known  here  that  I  and  thy 
people  have  found  grace  in  thy  sight?  is  it  not  in  that 
thou  goest  with  us?" 

How  are  we  to  live  so  that  this  benign,  invisible 
presence  will  evermore  be  our  portion?  This  question 
has  but  one  answer,  namely,  the  voluntary  and  habitual 
exercise  of  believing  prayer.  The  Psalmist  said,  "  I 
have  set  the  Lord  always  before  me:  because  He  is  at 
my  right  hand,  I  shall  not  be  moved." 


PLANNING  AND   DOING. 


f'^<^/vv 


VERV  ONE  knows  there 
is  a  very  wide  differ- 
ence between  planning 
and  doing,  but  how  few 
gain  practical  wisdom 
from  the  knowledge! 
One  rises  in  the  morn- 
ing after  a  night  of  re- 
freshing sleep,  and_in 
the  fresh  vigor  gained 
from  the  rest  makes  great 
plans  that  are  to  be  car- 
r  i  e  d  out  before  the 
shades  of  night  gather 
once  more  over  him. 
Yesterday  just  as  many 
plans  were  made,  just  as 
great  things  were  to  be 
accomplished,  but 
then — ah!  but  they  were  not  done.  The  plans  of  to-day 
will  be  just  as  ill-matured,  and  those  of  to-morrow  will 
follow  in  like  manner. 

The  young  are  ever  hopeful  ;  they  sneer  at  the  idea  that 
they  may  be  unable  to  do  great  things.  What  if  they  had 
thought  to  accomplish  more  than  was  possible;  life  is 
long  and  life  is  gay,  and  to-morrow  will  do  just  as  well; 
the  blossoms  of  to-day  fall,  but  the  buds  will  be  blossoms 
to-morrow,  and  perhaps  far  more  beautiful ;  and  if  they 
do  not  bloom  with  to-morrow's  sun  there  is  the  next 
day,  and  time  enough.  Hope  may  not  be  quite  so 
reckless  in  middle  age,  but  hope  still  lives.  The  farmer 
plants  his  seed  to-day  to  reap  it  in  one  of  the  to-morrows, 
and  he  does  it.  The  merchant,  the  man  of  business,  the 
head  of  the  house — they  are  all  alike,  sowing  to  reap, 
over  and  over  again. 

It  is  pretty  much  the  same  with  the  Christian.  He 
sees  a  little  corner  of  the  Lord's  vineyard  that  needs  to 
be  cultivated,  and  he  says  in  God's  name  that  he  will  do 

217 


2l8 


THE    CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


it; but  does  he  do  it — does  he  not  plan  without  perform- 
ing? Was  not  his  plan  formed  in  an  idle,  careless  way, 
without  feeling  the  great  wrong  of  which  he  is  guilty  in 
not  doing  all  he  can  to  pay  the  vows  he  has  made?  Do 
we  realize  what  we  are  doing  when  we  deal  thus  with  the 
dear  Lord  who  is  so  patient  with  us,  when  we  promise  so 
much  and  perform  so  little? 

After  the  heyday  of  life  comes  old  age,  and  how  differ- 
ent all  is  then!  The  days  become  so  short,  the  noon-day 
sun  comes  so  soon  after  the  dew  of  morning,  and  in  the 
twinkling  of  an  eye  the  evening  stars  are  shining.  There 
is  less  planning  and  more  doing  then,  but  the  "  keepers 
of  the  house"  begin  to  tremble,  the  grasshopper  is  a  bur- 
den, and  the  "years  draw  nigh  when  thou  shalt  say,  I 
have  no  pleasure  in  them."  How  we  shall  regret  if  we 
have  then  been  only  hearers  and  not  doers  of  the  Word. 
Lost  opportunities  will  then  rise  up  before  the  mental 
vision,  and  on  how  many  possibilities  to  do  God's  will 
the  door  will  have  been  shut!  If  we  have  been  up  and 
doing  it  will  be  only  a  blessed  waiting. 

"  Only  waiting  till  the  reapers 

Have  the  last  sheaf  gathered  home; 
For  the  summer-time  has  faded, 

And  the  autumn  winds  have  come. 
Quickly,  reapers!  gather  quickly, 

All  the  ripe  hours  of  my  heart; 
For  the  bloom  of  life  is  withered. 

And  I  hasten  to  depart." 


NOT   OUR   OWN. 


N  Eastern  allegory  runs  thus: 
A  merchant,  going  abroad  for 
a  time,  gave  respectively  to 
two  of  his  friends  two  sacks  of 
wheat  each,  to  take  care  of 
against  his  return.  Years 
passed :  he  came  back,  and 
applied  for  them  again.  The 
first  took  him  into  his  store- 
house and  showed  them  to 
him;  but  they  were  mildewed 
and  worthless.  The  other  led 
him  out  into  the  open  country, 
and  pointed  out  field  after  field 
of  waving  corn,  the  produce 
of  the  two  sacks  given  him. 
How  frequently  striking  contrasts  similar  to  the  above 
are  presented  to  our  view!  Two  who  have  started  out 
with  equal  abilities,  one  content  to  let  his  talents  lie  idle, 
the  other  resolved  to  produce  as  large  a  harvest  as  pos- 
sible ;  one,  after  years,  can  show  over  his  barren  talents 
"nothing  but  leaves;"  the  other  with  glowing  gratitude 
can  point  to  ripened  grain  and  luscious  fruit,  and  can 
look  forward  to  the  appreciative  words  of  commendation, 
"Well  done,  thou  good  and  faithful  servant." 

It  is  a  common  mistake  for  people  who  have  but  one 
talent  to  think  that,  because  they  only  have  one,  they  are 
justified  in  folding  it  in  a  napkin.  If  only  one,  we  are 
required  to  cultivate  it,  and  it  often  brings  forth  fruit  a 
thousandfold.  It  is  not  the  number  but  the  use  of  talents 
that  fills  the  world  with  blessing.  From  a  single  dollar 
actively  employed  princely  fortunes  have  sprung.  The 
feeble  shout  of  a  tiny  child  has  saved  the  thundering 
train    from    wreck,    and    snatched  a  hundred   souls  from 

2IQ 


2  20  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

death.  In  all  lands  the  widows'  mites  have  filled  God's 
treasuries.  He  who  will  do  nothing  until  he  can  do  a 
great  thing  will  never  do  anything.  Krummacher  tells 
of  a  countryman,  the  owner  of  great  estates,  noted  for  his 
wisdom  and  prudence,  who  was  obliged  to  go  on  a  jour- 
ney for  several  months.  He  called  his  son,  and  gave  him 
charge  of  all  till  his  return.  The  youth  was  dismayed  at 
the  task,  but  his  father  bade  him  farewell  and  departed. 
The  youth  undertook  the  work  with  much  fear,  but 
took  courage  and  said,  "  My  father  hath  confided  it  to 
me;  therefore  I  must  fulfil  my  work."  So  he  wrought 
vigorously  and  improved  greatly.  After  many  months 
the  father  returned  and  found  the  estates,  the  flocks  and 
herds  all  in  good  order;  and  the  fame  of  his  son  spread 
through  all  the  country.  Then  the  father  praised  the 
good  management  of  his  son.  The  son  said,  "  But,  my 
father,  what  if  I  had  had  ill  success?"  The  father  smiled 
and  said,  "I  knew  your  abilities,  but  you  did  not  know 
them.  I  wished  to  give  you  self-reliance;  therefore  1 
demanded  a  great  thing  of  you.  You  were  a  youth;  but 
now  you  have  become  a  man." 

Our  Father  has  demanded  great  things  of  us.  Better 
than  any  human  friend  he  knows  our  abilities,  and  will 
judge  accordingly.  He  has  given  them  to  us  to  be  used, 
and  we  are  to  remember  that  we  are  not  only  to  enjoy  our 
own  talents  but  see  that  they  are  used  for  others. 

"Talents  are  seeds  by  heaven's  good  gift  bestowed 
To  render  back  their  incense  unto  God. 
Talents  are  deeds  to  do,  or  duties  done, 
Whate'er  their  number  be,  five,  two,  or  one 
As  is  their  use,  so  is  their  worth; 
As  is  the  impulse  given 
They  wither  here  upon  the  earth, 
Or  ripen  here  for  heaven." 


RESTRAINING   GRACE. 


E  know  not  how  sinful 
we   might  be,  what 
w  i  c  k  e  d  c  r  i  m  e  s  we 
might  commit,  but  for 
grace  of  God  re- 
straining us.      But  we 
sometimes  seem  to 
forget  this ;  w  e  1  o  o  k 
about  us  and  see  mis- 
ery, oftentimes  the  re- 
sult of  wrong-doing  as 
well  as  of  ignorance, 
ly  of  crimes  too  horrible  to  be 
feelings  of  pity  sometimes  min- 
sense  of  justice  in  the  punish- 
criminal ;  but   how  many  of  us 
why   it   is  that  we  differ  from 
the  very  w.orst,   and  who    has  made  us  to 
differ;  or  that  we  might  be  as  bad  as  any, 
except  for  God's  restraining  grace? 

In  the  earlier  history  of  the  Bible  we  read 
that  the  Lord  himself  appeared  to  one  man, 
who  was  about  to  commit  a  great  crime, 
and  said,  "I  also  withheld  thee  from 
sinning  against  me;"  and  we  may  call  to 
mind  many  instances  where  God's  people 
were  prevented,  in  a  remarkable  manner,  from  doing 
what  would  have  been  harmful  and  sinful,  as  well  as  led 
to  do  that  which  was  right. 

In  the  New  Testament  our  Saviour  said  to  his  impetuous, 
erring,  wilful  disciple:  "Simon,  Simon,  behold,  Satan 
hath  desired   to  have  you,  that  he  may  sift  you  as  wheat; 

221 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


but  I  have  prayed  for  thee,  that  thy  faith  fail  not."  This 
is  perhaps  one  of  the  chief  arguments  in  favor  of  a  special 
Providence,  which  so  many  in  this  day  seem  to  ignore, 
and  even  pretend  to  disbelieve — an  overruling,  guiding 
Hand,  which  not  only  leads  us  in  the  right  path,  but  puts 
hindrances  in  the  way  to  prevent  us  from  doing  the  wrong 
thing. 

To  the  earnest  reader  of  the  Bible  no  other  argument  is 
needed;  its  pages  are  full  of  special  providences,  and  it 
is  a  comforting  thought  that  we  may  ask  for,  and  expect 
not  only  to  have  grace  and  strength  for  daily  duties  and 
trials,  but  deliverance  from  evil;  and  even  with  the 
temptations  that  must  assail  us,  there  will  be  provided  a 
way  of  escape,  so  that  we  may  be  kept  from  sinning 
against  God.  "  But  for  all  this,  I  will  be  inquired  of, 
saith  the  Lord;"  so  let  us  see  to  it  that  we  seek  the 
Divine  guidance  and  grace,  and  then  if  we  are  withheld 
from  sin,  and  there  is  any  good  thing  in  us,  let  us  give 
God  the  glory,  and  say  with  Paul:  "By  the  grace  of  God 
I  am  what  I  am." 


UNDER    SEALED   ORDERS. 


GOVERNMENT  vessel  was  about 
to  leave  the  dock,  to  sail  away  for 
some  unknown  port.  No  one  knew 
her  destination,  whether  it  was  to 
be  near  by  or  far  away.  Those 
who  had  loved  ones  on  board  felt 
sad  and  anxious.  Were  these  loved 
ones  to  be  within  reach  of  cheering" 
words,  of  letters  full  of  love  and 
encouragement,  or  were  they  to  be 
sent  afar  to  some  foreign  port  from 
which  no  word  would  come  in  weary  weeks  and  months? 
This  question  could  be  asked  many  and  many  a  time,  but 
there  was  no  echo  to  the  words,  no  answer  to  be  had.  The 
ship  was  to  sail  under  sealed  orders ;  orders  from  the  Navy 
Department,  sealed  by  the  Government  seal  that  could 
not  be  opened  until.it  was  far  out  at  sea,  and  away  from 
all  possible  communication  with  the  land. 

The  Captain  of  our  salvation  sends  us  away  on  sealed 
instructions.  Whither?  You  do  not  need  to  know.  You 
might  not  like  your  destination;  you  might  object  to  the 
buffeting  waves;  the  billows  of  trouble  might  threaten  to 
wreck  your  soul;  the  harbor  might  be  hard  to  reach. and 
the  rocks  of  danger  might  lie  between  you  and  it.  Do 
you  care?  Does  it  matter  to  you  if  the  passage  is  a 
stormy  one  when  you  know  that  safety  is  at  the  end?  that 
the  Father  is  at  the  helm,  and  that  he  neither  slumbers 
nor  sleeps?  Therefore  take  courage,  and  whether  you 
find  yourself  in  storm  or  sunshine,  by  day  or  by  night,  go 
forth  boldly  under  "sealed  orders."  Let  the  peace  of  God 
that  passeth  understanding  abide  with  you,  and  rest  confi- 
dently in  the  full  assurance  that  God  knows  and  cares  for 
his  own. 


w 

M 

% 

s 

g: 

m 

s 

223 


WAITING   ON   THE   LORD. 


RE  you  praying  to-day,  Christian  reader, 
for  the  conversion  of  the  world  and  the 
well-being  of  your  own  soul,  and  do  you 
^  believe  that  prayej"  will  be  answered? 
Then  you  must  not  rest  in  your  belief 
after  a  few  feeble  petitions,  but  follow 
always,  day  and  night,  the  command  of 
the  Psalmist;  "Wait  on  the  Lord:  be  of 
good  courage,  and  he  shall  strengthen, 
thy  heart:  wait,  I  say,  on  the  Lord."  It 
will  not  do  simply  to  pray  occasionally,  once  a  day  or  once 
a  week,  whenever  you  think  of  it.  You  must  be  waiting  on 
the  Lord  with  your  soul  full  of  importunate  pleading, 
hour  after  hour,  day  after  day,  for  weeks  and  months  if  the 
Lord  see  fit  to  tarry  so  long. 

What  if  Jacob  had  put  forth  his  strength  but  for  a  little 
against  his  unknown  antagonist  and* then  given  up  con- 
quered instead  of  wrestling  all  night  by  the  brook-side? 
What  if,  even  at  break  of  day,  he  had  granted  the  petition, 
"Let  me  go,"  without  further  request?  He  would  not 
have  gained  the  blessing,  would  not  have  had  power  with 
God  and  prevailed.  So  neither  will  you  unless  you  go 
and  do  likewise. 

Even  Jesus  Christy  who  at  the  grave  of  Lazarus  prayed 
to  his  Father,  "  I  know  that  thou  hearest  me  always,"  was 
wont  to  spend  whole  nights  alone  in  prayer.  Is  there 
hope  of  your  prayer  obtaining  readier  answer  than  those 
of  the  Son  of  God  himself,  who  even  in  the  agony  of  the 
garden  called  again  and  again  upon  a  Father's  sympathetic 
heart  before  the  ministering  angel  came  ? 

What  are  we  that  we  do  not  need  to  say  with  David: 
"  O  my  God,  I  cry  in  the  day-time,  and  in  the  night  sea- 
son I  am  not  silent"  ?  And  what  is  the  testimony  of  those 
unto  whom  God  hath  granted  gracious  answer?  Is  it  not 
that  the  burden  of  prayer  was  never  lifted  from  their  souls 
day  or  night  until  the  hearer  himself  gave  them  their 
heart's  desire?  Therefore,  "Wait,  I  say,  on  the  Lord," 
for  "whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  faith,  believing,  that 
shall  ye  receive." 

224 


NEITHER   COLD   NOR   HOT. 


'OW  many  persons  there 
are  in  the  world  who  are 
of  an  undecided  char- 
acter— that  is,  without 
firmness  or  stability  of 
purpose,  vacillating 
here  and  there,  blown 
about  with  every  wind 
of  doctrine,  now  on  one 
side,  now  on  another, 
advancing  opinions  one 
day  only  to  correct  them 
on  the  next,  never  know- 
ing what  they  do  or  do 
not  want,  and  bothering 
every  one  who  does. 
The  world  never  k'nows 
where  to  find  them,  and 
worse  yet,  the  church 
never  knows  where  to  find  them.  Is  any  one  willing 
that  such  a  verdict  be  uttered  against  him? 

Laodicea  was  a  large  and  wealthy  city  of  Asia  Minor. 
It  was  known  by  another  name  until,  having  been  greatly 
enlarged  by  Antiochus  II.,  it  was  called  after  his  wife, 
Laodice.  The  soil  was  fertile  and  there  was  much  wealth 
among  the  people.  The  ruins  of  a  great  amphitheatre, 
one  thousand  feet  in  extent,  with  many  of  the  seats  still 
remaining,  have  been  found  by  recent  travellers;  but  to- 
day all  is  still  as  the  grave,  and  not  an  inhabitant  remains 
to  tell  of  the  once  opulent  city.  No  sound  of  the  flocks  of 
sheep  is  heard  there;  only  traces  can  be  found  of  the  city 
walls;  and  the  fragments  of  pedestals  and  the  remains  of 
numerous  seats  rising  one  above  the  other,  are  all  that 
tell  of  luxurious  theatres  where  the  people  were  amused. 

Yet  in  Laodicea  was  once  established  a  Christian 
church,  to  which  Paul  addressed  some  of  his  letters:  and 


15 


225 


226 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


it  was  one  of  the  seven  churches  to  which  special  messages 
were  sent  by  Christ  after  his  ascension.  In  Rev.  iii.  15,16 
we  read  these  fearful  words:  "I  know  thy  works,  that 
thou  art  neither  cold  nor  hot:  I  would  thou  wert  cold  or 
hot.  So  then  because  thou  art  lukewarm,  and  neither 
cold  nor  hot,  I  will  spew  thee  out  of  my  mouth." 

How  is  it  with  us?  Are  our  souls  burning  within  us  as 
Christ  talks  with  us  by  the  way?  Are  we  up  and  doing 
in  the  service  of  God  ?  Have  we  taken  to  ourselves  the 
"whole  armor  of  God:  with  our  loins  girt  about  with 
truth,  and  having  on  the  breastplate  of  righteousness,  our 
feet  shod  with  the  preparation  of  the  Gospel  of  peace; 
having  the  shield  of  faith,  the  helmet  of  salvation,  the 
sword  of  the  spirit,  which  is  the  Word  of  God:  and  pray- 
ing always  to  make  known  the  mystery  of  the  Gospel"  ? 
Or  are  we  like  the  Laodiceans,  "neither  cold  nor  hot," 
not  to  be  depended  upon,  good  for  nothing  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord?  Let  us  be  careful  lest  coming  suddenly  he 
find  us  sleeping  at  our  post,  with  lamps  untrimmed,  and 
ourselves  unprepared  to  go  in  to  the  marriage  supper. 


GOD'S   LAWS   INFLEXIBLE. 


lARD  and  severe,  men  call  them,  and 
chafe  at  their  restraints  and  seek  to 
free  themselves  from  their  restric- 
tions. But  did  you  ever  stop  to  real- 
ize that  the  very  existence  of  the 
world  itself  depends  upon  these 
laws?  The  whole  universe  is  under 
law,  every  particle  of  it  is  bound  as 
by  an  iron  fetter,  and  no  device  of 
man  can  for  an  instant  free  it  from 
its  pressure.  Law  is  the  world's 
existence.  By  blind  obedience  only  the  globe  keeps  its 
place,  and  is  clad  with  such  grace  and  beauty. 

In  the  vegetable  kingdom  all  transmission  of  life  is  ac- 
cording to  God's  original  enactment  that  every  herb  and 
tree  should  bring  forth  seed  after  its  kind;  accordingl)' 
like  produces  like,  and  this  law  reigns  supreme  over  all 
vegetation.  The  stupendous  changes  which  have  taken 
place  since  creation  have  not  weakened  this  law  one  whit. 
The  cedar  and  the  oak  of  to-day  are  the  cedar  and  oak  of 
long  ago;  neither  in  form  or  development  or  color  or  fibre 
are  they  materially  changed.  The  odors  which  greet  us 
in  spring-time  are  from  the  same  flowers  which  perfumed 
the  garden  where  man  walked  in  innocence  with  his  Cre- 
ator. The  thorns  and  thistles  with  which  God  cursed  the 
land  are  the  thorns  and  thistles  which  to-day  encroach 
upon  our  gardens.  Each  plant  produces  its  like  seed 
after  its  kind.  The  law  of  the  harvest  is  immutable; 
that  which  is  sown  is  that  which  shall  be  reaped,  and  for 
this  we  ought  to  be  thankful,  for  it  is  a  beneficent  provis- 
ion of  God,  and  implicit  obedience  to  it  is  the  only  hope 
of  creation.  Law  must  close  its  iron  hand  around'  every 
seed  that  is  planted,  or  all  is  confusion  and  uncertainty. 

Gravitation  is  a  law — that  mysterious  force  by  which 
all  matter  attracts  and  is  attracted.  The  whole  universe 
is  under  that  law.  Ever  since  chaos  fled  from  the  mighty 
moorings  of  the  Eternal  Spirit,  every  plant  has  swung  in 

227 


228  THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


its  ceaseless  orbit,  and  every  dew-drop  has  sought  the 
bosom  of  the  flower  under  the  resistless  rule  of  this  law. 
This  was  the  original  law  of  formation  from  the  plant  to 
the  drop  of  dew.  Those  majestic  worlds  and  ours  were 
rounded  into  spheres,  in  systems  and  in  clusters,  by  this 
one  law.  The  mountains  rose  up  on  their  foundations, 
the  sea  fled  to  its  level,  brooks  and  rivers  started  towards 
the  ocean,  the  dry  land  smiled  in  beauty  after  its  bap- 
tism, the  dew-drop  assumed  its  tiny  sphere,  the  man  was 
placed  upon  the  earth  to  walk  upright  in  the  image  of 
God.  Neither  then  nor  since  has  any  atom  ceased  to 
obey,  and  obedience  to  that  law  of  God  is  our  only 
safety;  it  stands  between  a  living  universe  and  the  gulf 
of  annihilation. 

The  moral  law  is  as  much  God's  law  as  any  of  these 
natural  ones.  If  there  are  any  degrees  the  argument  be- 
comes stronger  in  the  spiritual  than  in  the  natural  world. 
If  God  vindicates  his  natural  laws,  how  much  more  shall 
he  vindicate  the  laws  which  make  up  his  moral  adminis- 
tration! If  God  says  sin  shall  be  punished,  we  maybe 
sure  it  will  be,  just  as  sure  as  that  any  natural  law  will  be 
fulfilled.  Some  people  say  that  God  is  too  merciful  to 
punish  sin.  Did  the  fire  ever  cease  to  burn  because  a 
saintly  martyr  was  in  its  grasp?  No,  because  it  is  the 
law  of  fire  to  burn,  and  it  is  executed  on  saint  and  fiend 
alike.  God  is  merciful,  but  it  is  under  immutable 
ordinances. 

The  laws  which  hold  the  universe  together  must  be 
upheld,  and  the  moral  laws  are  equally  important.  In 
temporal  things  it  certainly  matters  greatly  whether  men 
attempt  to  gather  grapes  from  thorns  or  figs  from  thistles, 
but  does  it  matter  less  in  spiritual  things  what  the  harvest 
of  men's  actions  shall  be? 

God's  laws  are  no  insignificant  things  to  be  broken  with 
impunity.  They  are  immutable,  adamantine  ordinances, 
set  to  guard  all  great  and  universal  interests,  lifting 
themselves  up  as  impassable  barriers  between  sin  and 
holiness,  and  as  long  as  God  reigns  they  will  never  be 
relaxed  in  one  tittle  of  their  righteous  requirements,  nor 
fail  one  jot  of  their  full  vindication. 


GRACE   WILL  TELL. 


HERE  is  an  old  saying 
that  "blood  will  tell." 
Put  a  nobleman,  reared 
and  educated  to  his  po- 
sition, into  rags  and  a 
home  of  poverty,  yet 
in  some  way  the  mark 
of  rank  will  betray 
itself.  And,  vice  versa, 
dress  the  rude  and  un- 
taught beggar  in  royal 
purple  and  send  him  to 
court,  and  out  through  kingly  vestment  and  princely  sur- 
roundings will  stand  the  unconcealed  character,  lacking 
and  faulty  at  every  turn. 

A  man  elderly,  bent,  and  having  the  appearance  of  one 
hampered  by  narrow  means,  entered  the  prayer-meeting 
one  evening.  He  was  a  stranger  to  all  present,  and  one 
of  the  deacons  who  noticed  the  odd  figure  on  the  back  seat 
wondered  vaguely  whether  his  devotional  attitude  was 
induced  by  fatigue  or  due  reverence  for  the  time  and 
place.  But  during  a  somewhat  protracted  pause  which 
occurred  during  the  service,  the  stranger  slowly  shambled 
to  his  feet  and  essayed  to  offer  prayer;  and  before  he  had 
said  "Amen,"  all  the  people  in  the  vestry  knew  that  the 
man  who  had  just  prayed  in  their  hearing  was  the  son  of 
a  King,  the  man  who  like  Prince  Abraham  of  old  "walked 
with  God."  For  the  grace  that  dwelt  in  the  lowly  Chris- 
tian's heart  was  unhampered  and  unchecked  by  his  temporal 
condition,  and  the  minister  wished  that  the  voice  of  the 
poorly  dressed  stranger  with  the  bent  form  and  napless 
coat  could  often  be  heard  in  their  meetings  of  prayer. 
Sometimes  the  life  of  the  Christian  seems  crusted  over 

229 


230 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


with  worldly  cares  and  ambitious  desires.  But  ever  so 
slight  a  touch  of  the  Master's  hand  will  rouse  the  slum- 
bering spirit  of  grace  yet  dwelling  in  the  heart.  Only  see 
to  it  that  it  is  there.  Make  sure  that  grace,  the  religion 
of  Christ,  is  implanted  in  the  soul,  and  it  will  be  sure  to 
manifest  itself.  If  grace  dwells  within  us,  grace  per- 
fected, even  the  salvation  of  the  soul  is  assured  us.  And 
it  will  tell  in  some  way  in  the  life  we  live.  That  which 
finds  lodgment  in  the  heart  must  influence  the  words  and 
deeds,  not  only  our  own,  but  of  those  with  whom  we  asso- 
ciate. We  are  only  blessed  when  the  light  or  grace  within 
us  so  shines  that  others,  seeing  our  good  works,  will  be 
led  to  glorify  our  Father  who  is  in  heaven. 


TAKE   NEAR  VIEWS. 


O  the  Christian  the  first  j'ears  of  his 
life  are  spent  in  looking  ahead; 
the  last  in  taking  nearer  views. 
He  trusts  in  God,  puts  himself 
under  entire  subjection  to  the  Di- 
vine will,  desires  to  know  no 
other,  prays  for  daily  bread,  to  be 
led  step  by  step,  and  never  for  an 
instant  doubts  that  for  one  meal 
and  for  one  step  he  is  trusting  the 
dear  I-ord  to  care  for  him.  In  youth  he  keeps  an  eye 
upon  the  far-away  future,  planning  for  the  days  that  have 
not  yet  dawned,  taking  thought  for  the  morrow  that  may 
never  come,  and  although  feeling  that  everything  is  in 
subjection  to  what  (iod  wills,  forgetting  the  little  French 
proverb,  L' /lo/nine  propose,  iiiais  Dicu  dispose  ("  man  pro- 
poses but  God  disposes"),  he  goes  on  drawing  plans  for 
farms  and  store-houses  that  are  to  hold  the  grain  that  may 
never  be  cradled,  and  setting  up  looms  that  may  never 
hold  warp  and  woof  of  any  fabric,  and  casting  the  wheels 
that  may  never  be  needed  to  run  the  engine. 

In  the  vineyard  of  the  Lord  each  of  his  dear  children 
has  his  portion  of  work  ;  and  according  to  his  work  so  his 
reward  shall  be.  "  Do  men  gather  grapes  of  thorns  or  figs 
of  thistles?  Even  so  every  good  tree  bringeth  forth  good 
fruit."  If  you  raise  thorns  and  thistles  no  good  reward 
can  come  to  you.  In  this  light  we  can  all  judge  ourselves 
by  ourselves;  holding  ourselves  and  our  work  in  the  light 
that  God  gives,  and  proving  it  to  be  of  the  kind  that  shall 
bring  forth  good  fruit  to  the  glory  of  the  Father. 

But  after  a  while,  when  we  grow  weary  of  making  plans 
that  we  can  never  carry  out,  we  begin  to  take  short  views. 
We  can  never  count  with  any  certainty  beyond  the  present 

231 


232 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


moment;  we  all  have  a  to-day,  but  who  has  a  to-morrow? 
We  do  not  any  longer  make  plans  far  ahead,  for  by  expe- 
rience we  have  learned  how  very  useless  it  is  to  do  so. 
Even  if  the  clouds  in  our  horizon  are  dark  and  lowering, 
even  if  we  are  beset  round  about  by  an  impenetrable 
hedge  of  seeming  impossibilities,  at  God's  time,  if  we  ask 
for  help,  the  clouds  part  and  the  sun  shines  through,  a 
way  is  opened  in  the  hedge  and  we  rejoice. 

We  have  learned  not  to  carry  to-day  the  burdens  of  to- 
morrow, to  cross  in  imagination  any  bridges  until  we 
come  to  them,  for  we  might  be  like  the  couple  who  quar- 
relled while  walking  fourteen  miles  as  to  how  they  were  to 
cross  a  certain  bridge,  and  when  they  came  to  it  the 
waters  were  dried  up  and  they  went  over  on  dry  ground. 
It  is  good  to  take  note  of  Abraham  Lincoln's  reply  to  a 
discouraged  friend:  "  My  rule  through  life  has  been  never 
to  cross  the  Great  Bigmuddy  Creek  till  I  came  to  it." 

And  when  we  have  learned  to  take  these  near  views, 
when  we  can  just  thank  the  dear  Lord  for  the  care  of  yes- 
terday, for  the  blessings  of  to-day,  and  fully  trust  him  to 
show  us  the  same  goodness  for  to-morrow,  then  and  then 
only  can  we  cry  out  with  the  Psalmist:  "Every  day  will 
I  bless  thee;  and  I  will  praise  thy  name  for  ever  and 
ever." 


THE   BRANCH  AND   THE  VINE. 


'T  is  self-evident  and  most  clearly 

understood  that  a  branch  cannot 

bear  fruit  except  it  abide  in  the 

vine;   but  I  am  afraid  it  is  not 

clearly   understood    that   a   man 

cannot  bear  fruit  except  he  abide 

in    Christ.      That  branch-*  which 

the  gardener  has  pruned  off  and 

which  lies  with  withering  leaves 

by    the    roadside,    we    know    is 

at  the  end  of   its  fruitage;   but 

what   of   the   Christian  who  has 

no   near    vital    connection    with 

Christ,  who  has  cast  himself  off  and  lies 

at   a  distance  from  his  Saviour?     Christ 

says  it  is  no  worse  with  the  vine  than  with 

the  man.     "  As   the   branch    cannot  bear 

fruit  of  itself  except  it  abide  in  the  vine, 

no  more  can  ye  except  ye  abide  in  me." 

It  is  the  Christian's  great  duty  to  bear 
fruit  to  the  glory  of  God.  Next  to  the 
salvation  of  his  own  soul  comes  the  fruit- 
age. No  one  is  translated  to  heaven  as  soon  as  he  obtains 
a  title-deed  to  the  blood-bought  inheritance.  We  are  to 
remain  here  in  a  state  of  pupilage,  that  we  may  be  pre- 
pared and  trained  for  the  upper  kingdom ;  and  not  for 
that  end  alone,  but  that  we  may  be  lights  to  the  world, 
that  we  may  finish  the  work  God  has  given  us  to  do,  and 
that  we  may  glorify  God  in  our  bodies  and  spirits, which 
are  his.  Do  we  realize  as  we  ought  that  this  work  only 
begins  when  our  souls  are  saved;  that  we  must  show 
our  faith  by  our  works?  The  Epistle  of  James,  the  epis- 
tle of  straw  as  it  was  at  first  called,  which  narrowly  es- 
caped being  thrown  out  of  the  New  Testament  canon  as  a 
forgery,  as  a  contradiction  of  Divine  teaching,  was  pre- 

233 


234  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

served  by  Almighty  wisdom  for  a  high  use.  James  says: 
"  Thou  hast  faith  and  I  have  works.  Show  me  thy  faith 
without  thy  works,  and  I  will  show  thee  my  faith  by  my 
works."  It  is  a  fair  challenge,  and  while  we  have  never 
come  to  place  works  on  an  equality  with  faith,  or  trust  in 
works  to  save  us,  yet  we  have  come  to  see  that  faith  can- 
not be  shown  without  works.  It  is  dead  then.  It  is  like 
a  vine  cut  off  from  the  branch  without  vitality  enough  tt) 
put  forth  a  single  twig  or  fruit. 

If  anything  can  keep  our  modern  civilization  from 
paralysis,  it  is  this  Epistle  of  James,  for  it  gives  the  kind 
of  preaching  which  is  needed.  Faith  will  produce  some 
kind  of  works;  if  there  be  none,  faith  is  dead.  The 
illustration  of  such  a  life  is  that  mutilated  branch  sepa- 
rated from  the  parent  tree. 

It  is  as  evidently  then  the  Christian's  duty  as  it  is  the 
vine's  function  to  bear  fruit.  It  is  worth  noting  too, 
that  the  way  to  bear  fruit  is  plainly  implied.  Fruit-bear- 
ing and  abiding  in  Christ  are  in.separably  connected;  the 
exhortation  to  the  one  is  the  exhortation  to  the  other;  they 
cannot  be  separated.  We  have  various  duties  to  perform, 
and  their  faithful  performance  constitutes  fruitfulness. 
Now,  what  is  the  best  way  of  doing  all  these  things? 
Shall  we  fix  our  attention  upon  each  one  separately  as  it 
devolves  upon  us?  Shall  we  undertake  them  as  so  many 
duties  that  must  be  done  at  such  times?  That  is  oneway 
to  do,  but  there  is  danger  in  that  way  of  being  cumbered 
about  much  serving.  There  is  danger  of  duty  becoming 
a  task  and  a  bugbear,  something  to  be  dreaded,  and  from 
which  we  would  escape  if  we  could.  There  is  danger  of 
many  duties  making  life  a  burden  instead  of  a  joy,  for 
really  such  a  spirit  is  an  attempt  to  bear  fruit  of  oneself. 
Now,  instead  of  that,  suppose  we  commence  further  back 
and  further  in.  Suppose  we  reach  for  an  inspiration 
which  will  assist  in  any  duty,  whatever  it  may  be,  and  all 
duties,  no  matter  how  many.  Assuredly  that  would  be 
the  better  way,  and  that  is  what  the  Saviour  wants  us  to  do. 
Abiding  in  Christ  is  the  secret  of  constant,  spontaneous, 
increasing  doing  of  duties  which  glorify  God — of  fruit- 
bearing. 

The  term  abiding  in  Christ  means  an  intimate  commun- 
ion with  him.      In  a  spiritual  sense  we  are  to  make  Christ 


236  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

the  abode  of  our  souls,  to  identify  ourselves  with  him. 
As  some  one  has  truly  said,  the  command  is  not  abide 
with  me,  abide  near  me,  abide  iinder  me,  but  abide  ///  me. 
The  fruit-bearing  branch  is  not  merely  in  the  same  place 
with  the  vine,  nor  under  its  shadow  simply;  it  is  in  it  and 
abides  in  it.  One  life  flows  through  both,  the  life  of  the 
vine.  So  when  our  Lord  says  abide  in  me,  it  is  as  if  he 
said,  "Think  as  I  think,  feel  as  I  feel,  will  as  I  will, 
choose  as  I  choose,  and  let  my  views  of  all  objects  and  all 
events  be  yours  because  they  are  mine.  Let  my  wisdom 
be  your  wisdom,  my  strength  your  strength."  It  is  im- 
possible to  express  in  words  the  fulness  of  meaning,  but 
there  is  no  obscurity  in  the  figure.  The  branch  united, 
clinging  to,  and  dependent  upon  the  vine;  the  impossibil- 
ity of  marking  where  one  ends  and  another  begins,  the 
community  of  life  in  both,  marks  a  union  inexpressible 
fully  in  words,  but  as  intimate  as  it  is  precious. 

The  life  thus  prescribed  is  constant.  Neither  the  nat- 
ural nor  the  spiritual  life  of  anyone  was  ever  meant  to  be 
uncertain.  What  is  there  to  make  us  one  thing  to-day 
and  another  thing  to-morrow,  except  in  the  way  of  growth 
and  progression?  We  ought  to  be  different  from  ourselves 
at  one  time  and  another  only  because  we  are  better  every 
day  we  live.  Constancy  is  not,  however,  a  character- 
istic of  the  lives  of  most  Christians.  We  often  see  a 
great  life  shooting  out  hither  and  thither,  and  making 
great  apparent  growth,  which  yet  knows  nothing  of  pa- 
tient endurance.  It  depends  upon  excitement  and  im- 
pulse only.  When  these  die  out  it  seems  to  die  too.  We 
look  for  it  to  accomplish  great  things  and  bring  forth 
fruit  an  hundredfold,  but  we  look  in  vain.  When  we  ex- 
pect to  hear  of  the  good  works  of  the  promising  Christian, 
we  find  only  the  melancholy  history  written  by  the  Apos- 
tle, "  Demas  hath  forsaken  me."  Unstable  as  water,  such 
a  life  cannot  excel.  It  is  worth  while  to  inquire  if  there 
be  not  a  counterfeit  of  true  grace  which  exhibits  even 
greater  vitality  than  the  real,  and  puts  out  of  countenance 
the  steady,  modest,  silent  working  of  true  piety,  but 
which  has  none  of  its  constancy. 

The  growth  of  the  soul  is  little  by  little,  but  unceas- 
ing; every  day  finds  some  addition  to  its  life.  It  is 
ever  producing  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  love  and  joy,  and 


THE  BRANCH  AND   THE  VINE. 


237 


peace.  The  fruit  is  ever  coming  nearer  and  nearer  to  per- 
fection, the  growth  of  the  branch  is  steadily  approaching 
the  symmetry  and  stability  of  the  vine.  The  true  Chris- 
tian is  day  by  day  reaching  forward  unto  the  image  of 
Christ  until  he  arrives  at  the  stature  of  a  perfect  man. 
The  reality  of  this  life  may  be  measured  by  its  earnest- 
ness to  grow,  its  consciousness  of  present  deficiency,  its 
hungering  and  thirsting  after  more  of  all  that  belongs  to 
the  believers  of  God.  We  have  no  right  to  expect  relig- 
ion to  be  born  at  its  maturity,  for  then  all  that  remains  is 
for  it  to  become  more  infirm  and  less  animated.  But  we 
have  a  right  to  expect  progression  from  a  weak  state  to  a 
strong  one.  First  comes  the  blade,  then  the  ear,  then  the 
full  corn  in  the  ear.  So  does  true  religion  grow  in  the 
heart  and  life.  In  that  progress  we  become  more  pure  in 
heart,  more  humble  in  spirit,  less  selfish  in  aim,  more  be- 
nevolent toward  others.  By  faith  let  us  enter  into  him  as 
a  dwelling-place  of  our  hearts  and  minds.  Seek  that  he 
may  dwell  in  us,  so  that  being  rooted  and  grounded  in 
him  we  may  be  branches  of  the  true  vine. 


SELF-DENIAL. 


'ELF-DENIAL,  for  the  sake  of  self-denial, 
does  no  good;  self-sacrifice  for  its  own  sake 
is  no  religious  act  at  all.  If  you  give  up  a 
meal  for  the  sake  of  showing  power  over 
self,  or  for  the  sake  of  self-discipline,  you 
are  not  more  religious  than  before.  This  is 
mere  self-culture,  which  being  occupied  for- 
ever about  self,  leaves  you  only  in  that  cir- 
cle of  self  from  which  religion  is  to  free 
you;  but  to  give  up  a  meal  that  one  you 
love  may  have  it,  is  properly  a  religious 
act — no  hard  and  dismal  duty,  because  made 
easy  by  affection.  To  bear  pain  for  the 
sake  of  bearing  it  has  no  moral  quality  at 
all.  But  to  bear  it  rather  than  surrender 
truth,  or  in  order  to  save  another,  is  positive 
enjoyment,  as  well  as  ennobling  to  the  soul. 
Did  you  ever  receive  even  a  blow  meant  for 
another  in  order  to  shield  that  other?  Do  you  not  know 
that  there  was  actual  pleasure  in  that  keen  pain  far  be- 
yond the  most  rapturous  thrill  of  nerve  which  could  be 
gained  from  pleasure  in  the  midst  of  painlessness?  Is  not 
the  mystic  yearning  of  love  expressed  in  words  most 
purely  thus:  Let  me  suffer  for  him?  This  element  of 
love  is  that  which  makes  this  doctrine  an  intelligible  and  a 
blessed  truth.  Sacrifice  alone,  bare  and  unrelieved,  is 
ghastly,  unnatural,  and  dead;  but  self-sacrifice,  illumi- 
nated by  love,  is  warmth  and  life ;  it  is  the  death  of  Christ, 
the  life  of  God,  the  blessedness  and  only  proper  life  of 
man. 


238 


AMBITION    FOR   GREATNESS. 


found, 


E  have  plenty  of  evidence  in 
the  Gospels  that  several  of 
the  Apostles  possessed  an 
ambition  for  personal  great- 
ness.  Prominent  among 
them  were  James  and  John, 
the  sons  of  Zebedee  and 
Salome.  These  young  men 
were  bright,  talented,  and  zeal- 
ous. They  were  full  of  push 
and  pluck,  and  entertained  high 
opinions  of  their  Master  and 
the  kingdom  which  he  came  to 
Sparkling  with  the  thought 
that. eminent  positions  in  the  new  king- 
dom, occupied  by  themselves,  would 
afford  them  a  wide  range  of  influence 
"^^^  and  confer  upon  them  the  appellation  of  "great 
men,"  they  sought,  through  their  pleasing  mother,  to 
have  Christ  grant  them  the  highest  seats  of  distinction 
and  honor  which  could  be  created  for  them.  But  their 
"application"  was  summarily  rejected,  and  a  very  timely 
and  wholesome  lesson  was  imparted,  which  doubtless 
gave  them  a  very  different  view  of  greatness  from  that 
they  had  entertained.  Yet,  it  may  be  observed,  Christ 
did  not  give  a  rebuke  against  the  indulgence  of  a  desire 
to  become  truly  great.  Nor  did  he  ever  say  anything 
which  can  be  properly  construed  against  the  exercise  and 
cultivation  of  personal  ambition  of  the  right  kind.  There 
is  a  certain  kind  of  ambition  which  is  praiseworthy.  It 
is  one  of  the  fundamental  features  and  characteristics  of 
true  manhood  and  true  womanhood.  Strip  a  man  of  his 
ambition  and  he  is  robbed  of  one  of  the  noblest  elements 
of  his  nature.  Destroy  that,  and  the  mainspring  of  a 
man's  energy  is  broken ;  he  lies  before  you  little  better 
than  a  wrecked  machine.  It  would  be  a  sad  derange- 
ment of  all  that  is  promising  and  progressive  in  man. 
When  God  created  man,  he  designed  that  he  should  be 

239 


240  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

ambitious.      In    Pope's    "Essay   on  Man,"  he    asks    this 
question: 

"  Who  knows  but  He,  whose  hand  the  lightning  forms, 
Who  heaves  old  ocean,  and  who  wings  the  storms. 
Pours  fierce  ambition  in  a  Caesar's  mind  ? " 

Willis,  in  a  poem  read  at  Yale  College  over  fifty  years 
ago,  gave  this  inspiring  sentiment: 

"  Press  on  !  for  it  is  God-like  to  unloose 
The  spirit,  and  forget  yourself  in  thought. 
Bending  a  pinion  for  the  deeper  sky, 
And,  in  the  very  fetters  of  your  flesh, 
Mating  with  the  pure  essences  of  heaven  ! 
Press  on  ! — '  for  in  the  grave  there  is  no  work 
And  no  device.'     Press  on,  while  yet  you  may  '" 

But  a  greater  man  than  Willis,  even  the  ambitious  Paul, 
said:  "  I  press  toward  the  mark  for  the  prize  of  the  high 
calling  of  God."  And  there  never  was  a  more  ambitious 
man  than  Paul.  The  fires  of  a  lofty  ambition  burned  in 
his  bosom,  and  they  bore  him  onward  with  resistless  en- 
ergy. In  one  place,  according  to  the  revised  version  (in- 
cluding the  marginal  note),  he  says:  "We  are  ambitious, 
whether  at  home  or  absent,  to  be  well  pleasing  to  him." 
In  two  other  places  in  Paul's  writings  the  word  "ambi- 
tious" is  used,  showing  that  the  Apostle  was  energized 
with  a  mighty  and  masterful  ambition.  And  let  us  remem.- 
ber  that  if  men  were  not  truly  ambitious,  they  never  would 
become  truly  great.  Hence  it  follows  that  there  should 
be  a  healthful  encouragement  and  cultivation  of  one's  am- 
bition in  the  right  channels,  that  we  may  attain  unto  a 
greatness  which  is  bounded  by  modesty,  truth,  and  prin- 
ciple. God  has  no  pleasure  in  an  ambitionless  man.  He 
tells  the  sluggard  to  go  to  the  ant  and  consider  her  ways. 
A  marked  feature  in  Christ's  dealings  with  men  was  his 
constantly  urging  them  to  make  the  most  of  themselves. 
He  wanted  them  to  be  something  more  than  mere  ciphers 
in  society.  There  were  many  who  did  not  count  in  the 
scale  of  social  and  moral  influence.  They  were  mere 
stumbling-blocks  in  the  way  of  the  world's  true  progress. 
Christ  endeavored  to  inspire  these  and  others  with 
thoughts  and  purposes  which  would  lead  them  out  into 
various  fields  of  noble  service,  and  thus  make  them  am- 
bitious to  enter  the  path  of  true  greatness. 


"JUST   ONCE." 


|HE  temptation  to  step  aside  "just 
once"  from  the  narrow  way  comes 
not  infrequently  to  the  young 
Christian.  If  Satan  can  but 
gain  our  consent  to  one  de- 
parture, he  knows  that  succeeding 
steps  in  the  wrong  direction  will 
easily  follow.  The  following  ex- 
tract from  the  recently  published 
life  of  Dr.  Judson,  by  his  son,  may 
come  as  a  timely  word  to  some 
tempted  and  hesitating  soul:  "A 
native  Christian  woman  told  me 
that  she  was  about  to  engage  in 
something  which  Dr.  Judson  con- 
sidered not  conducive  to  her  spir- 
itual good.  He  sent  for  her  and 
remonstrated;  but  she  would  not  give  up  her  darling 
project.  'Look  here!'  said  he,  eagerly,  snatching  a  ruler 
from  the  table,  and  tracing  out  a  very  straight  line  upon 
the  floor;  'here  is  where  you  have  been  walking.  You 
have  made  a  crooked  track,  to  be  sure ;  out  of  the  path 
half  the  time;  but  then  you  have  kept  near  it,  and  not 
taken  to  new  roads,  and  you  have — not  so  much  as  you 
might  have  done,  mind,  but  still  to  a  certain  extent — 
grown  in  grace;  and  now,  w'ith  all  this  growth  upon  your 
heart  and  head,  in  the  maturity  of  your  years,  with  ri- 
pened understanding  and  an  every-day  deepening  sense  of 
the  goodness  of  God — here,'  bringing  down  the  ruler  with 
emphasis  to  indicate  a  certain  position,  'here  you  stand. 
You  know  where  this  path  leads.  You  know  what  is  be- 
fore you.  Some  struggles,  some  honors,  and  finally  eternal 
life  and  a  crown  of  glory.  But  to  the  left  branches  off 
another  very  pleasant  road,  and  along  the  air  floats, 
rather  temptingly,  a  pretty  bauble.  You  do  not  mean  to 
i6  241 


242 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


leave  the  path  you  have  walked  in  fifteen  years — fifteen 
long  years— altogether;  you  only  want  to  step  aside  and 
catch  the  bauble,  and  think  you  will  come  back  again ;  but 
you  never  will.  Think!  Dare  you  deliberately  leave  this 
straight  and  narrow  path,  drawn  by  the  Saviour's  finger, 
and  go  away  for  one  moment  into  that  of  your  enemy? 
Will  you?  Will  youl  Will  you?'  'I  have  made  a  great 
many  crooked  tracks  since,'  she  added,  tearfully,  'but 
whenever  I  am  unusually  tempted  I  see  the  teacher  as  he 
looked  that  day,  bending  over  in  his  chair,  the  ruler 
placed  upon  the  floor  to  represent  me,  his  finger  pointing 
along  the  path  of  eternal  life;  his  eye  looking  so  strangely 
over  his  shoulder,  and  that  terrible  "Will  you?"  coming 
from  his  lips  as  though  it  was  the  voice  of  God;  and  I 
pray  for  help,  just  as  Peter  did  of  old.'  " 


COMMON   SENSE   IN    RELIGION, 


F  there  is  anything  more  than  another  that  is 
needed  to  pervade  our  lives,  our  thoughts, 
our  actions,  it  is  common  sense.  It  is  need- 
ful in  the  home,  the  office,  the  shop,  the  fac- 
tory, in  fact  in  every  grade  of  life,  and  not 
less  in  our  religion.  Every  man  and  woman 
needs  it;  and  while  all  cannot  be  giants  in 
intellect,  all  cannot  attain  to  the  pinnacles 
of  earthly  splendor,  every  one  can,  whether 
in  the  palace  or  the  hut,  lay  claim  to  a  live  necessity  for 
common  sense.  It  is  a  balance-wheel  in  every  emergency. 
A  necessity  arises,  something  must  be  brought  to  a  defi- 
nite point  at  once,  and  while  some  are  dallying,  wringing 
their  hands,  and  crying  out  to  know  what  is  best  to  be 
done,  he  who  is  possessed  of  common  sense  is  alert,  seizes 
the  opportunity  to  act,  and  danger  is  averted,  success  is 
achieved.  How  many  times  in  every  one's  life  are  mis- 
takes avoided,  blunders  shunned,  and  the  point  of  van- 
tage gained  by  using  common  sense.  Try  it,  and  see  if  it 
is  not  the  very  best  possible  way  to  get  along.  Do  not 
creep  behind  some  one  else;  do  not  shirk  your  own  de-- 
cisions,  but  stand  up  bravely  upon  your  own  ship,  and 
with  the  wheel  of  common  sense  to  guide  the  helm  you 
will  be  brought  to  a  safe  harbor. 


243 


"  JESUS    OF    NAZARETH 

BY." 


PASSETH 


INNER,  know  you  that  the  time  is  com- 
ing when,  in  your  great  fear  and  anguish 
and  bewilderment,     you  will  hide  your- 
self in  the  dens  and  in  the  rocks  of  the 
mountains,  and  say  to  the  mountains  and 
rocks,"Fall  on  us  and  hide  us  from  the  face 
of     him  that  sitteth   on   the    throne,    and 
from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb,"  unless  the 
"  Great  Physician,"  who  is  now  passing  by, 
stop  and  heal  you  of  your  malady,  put  a 
white  robe  upon  you,  and  write  his  Father's 
name  upon  your  forehead? 

And  who  is  this  Great  Physician?    Jesus 

of  Nazareth !     And  he  is  now  passing  by — 

it  may  be,  never  to  return.      He  alone,  of 

all   that   are   in  the  heavens,  or  under  the 

heavens,   can  save  you  from  the  wrath  to 

come.      Oh!  call  upon   him,  as  did   blind   Bar- 

tim^us  of  old,  "  Jesus,  thou  Son  of  David,  have 

mercy  on  me!"     Heed   not  the   world  and  the 

devil  when  they  charge  thee  to  hold  thy  peace, 

but  "cry   the   more  a   great   deal,"  "  Jesus,  thou  vSon  of 

David,  have  mercy  on  me!" 

And  he  will  hear  thee — will  stop.  With  infinite  conde- 
scension and  love  unbounded,  he  will  notice  and  call  to 
you  :  "  \Vhat  wilt  thou  that  I  should  do  unto  thee  ?"  Then 
fall  at  his  feet,  and  say,  "  Lord,  that  I  might  be  made 
clean;"  and  he  will  put  forth  his  hand  and  say,  "  I  will; 
be  thou  clean;"  and  from  that  moment  thy  sins  are 
forgiven  thee. 


-44 


JESUS  OF  NAZARETH  PASSETH  BY 


THE   REAL  SOURCE  OF   POWER. 


f^    '"         ^TT?  KiHT  from  on  high  can  light  up  the 

'  '       — '     darkest  and  most   rugged  of  places. 

At  rare  times  many  of  us  have  our 
mounts  of  vision  and  our  moments 
of  surprising  others  with  pictures  of 
the  glories  of  our  spiritual  land- 
scape; but  what  we  need  to-day  in 
our  Christian  experience  is  the 
equanimity  of  conscious  and  con- 
stantly indwelling  power.  How 
shall  we  gain  this  power?  Tons  of 
religious  manuscript  have  been  written,  and  thousands  of 
voices  have  been  engaged  in  prayer  and  ih  argument,  much 
of  it,  alas!  profitless,  because  there  was  not  a  wise  recog- 
nition of  the  elements  of  spiritual  power. 

It  is  surely  singul'ar  when  we  can  have  the  real  power 
that  we  take  its  semblance  instead.  Weonly  half  believe, 
and  thus  we  never  convince.  What  we  want  first  is  to  sur- 
render ourselves  to  the  simple  close-at-hand  truths  of  the 
Gospel.  Half-surrender  people  are  without  deep  convic- 
tion, and  therefore  without  power. 

.Paul's  power  came  through  his  convictions;  all  of  the 
apostles  who  have  since  the  foundation  of  the  world  lifted 
the  flaming  torch  of  truth  to  light  the  path  of  bewildered 
wayfarers,  have  held  the  never-dying  flame  within  their 
own  souls. 


ASK  AND   YE  SHALL  RECEIVE. 


FTER  nights  and 
days  passed  in 
i^sleeplessness  and 
anxiety  under  the 
strain  of  an  unex- 
pected and  over- 
whelming calam- 
ity, when  the  brain 
seemed  too  be- 
numbed to  think 
and  to  formulate 
its  requests  in 
prayer,  at  length 
the  thought 
comes,  "  Why  not 
ask  that  this  bur- 
den be  borne  for 
__  you?"     To    carry 

'^     .  "  it  alone  will   kill 

"^  you    shortly.      1 1 

might  have  been  even  worse  than  it  is.  Thank  God  that 
it  i*s  not,  and  ask  him  to  carry  it  for  you.  And  with  the 
very  uplifting  of  the  heart,  there  will  come  relief.  All 
things  whatsoever  ye  shall  ask  in  his  name,  believing, 
ye  shall  receive.  All  things.  Is  anything  too  much  to 
ask,  or  is  anything  too  great  for  God  to  give? 

Asking  from  our  fellow-men  is  a  different  matter.  _  We 
may  get'^our  requests  granted,  and  we  may  meet  with  a 
more  or  less  courteous  or  even  discourteous  refusal.  We 
have  to  trust  much  to  the  temper  and  disposition  of  the 
person  from  whom  we  ask  the  favor  we  desire.  But  with 
God  it  is  a  different  matter.  He  needs  not  to  be  ap- 
proached with  caution,  or  even  with  any  hesitancy.  We 
can  bring  our  requests  timidly  or  boldly.  He  under- 
stands our  desires,  and  will  give  us  the  proper  answer 

247 


248  THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 

to  our  requests.  Let  us  therefore  come  boldly  to  the 
throne  of  grace,  and  look  for  help  in  every  time  of 
trouble.  The  cares  and  trials  of  life  are  many.  We  see 
not  the  way  clearly  before  us.  By  prayer  shall  we  get 
the  burdens  of  life  lifted  and  light  shed  upon  the  dark- 
ness around  us. 

Most  Christians  could  multiply  instances  in  which  an- 
swers to  prayers  have  been  signal  and  significant.  We  may 
not  always  clearly  see  the  way  in  which  we  are  led,  even 
in  the  gaining  of  our  requests,  but  most  certainly  we  are 
led,  and  that  by  a  Father's  hand.  We  get  much  that  we 
do  not  ask  for.  We  are  in  daily  receipt  of  blessings  in- 
numerable which  come  to  us  like  the  sunlight  and  the 
dew. 

But  much  else  certainly  does  come  to  us  because  we  pray 
for  it.  If  we  seek  we  do  find.  If  we  ask  we  do  receive. 
And  past  experiences  strengthen  our  faith.  If  we  have 
once  received  we  shall  yet  again  find  mercy,  for 

"He  who  hath  led  will  lead; 
He  who  hath  fed  will  feed." 

Yea,  even  unto  the  end  of  the  journey  the  rugged  places 
shall  be  made  smooth  unto  our  feet,  and  the  bread  and 
water  upon  our  way  shall  be  sure.  By  asking  much  shall 
we  do  much,  for  the  Lord  shall  increase  our  strength  if 
we  be  of  willing  mind,  and  opportunities  will  open  on 
every  hand  to  him  who  seeks  to  do  good.  And  the  differ- 
ence between  asking  much  and  asking  little  shall  make 
the  difference  in  our  lives,  whether  they  be  meagre 
or  full  of  blessings  to  ourselves  and  others.  At  the 
Fulton  Street  Prayer-meeting  which  I  attended  lately,  a 
gentleman  arose  and  said  that  he  always  made  it  a  habit 
to  go  to  Go^  first,  that  God  might  sometimes  send  him  to 
others,  but  that  he  never  applied  to  any  one  without  first 
laying  his  case  before  God,  who  would  invariably  direct 
his  footsteps.  If  this  were  always  the  rule  of  our  lives, 
how  much  of  suffering  we  might  oftentimes  save  both  our- 
selves and  others.  Ask  indeed  we  must,  but  first  let  us 
ask  of  God.  If  he  directs  us  to  human  help,  well  and 
good.  If  not,  his  plans  and  ways  are  devious,  and  in  him 
will  we  trust,  securely  resting  on  his  promise,  "Ask  and 
ye  shall  receive." 


INDIVIDUAL   RESPONSIBILITY. 


\0T)  does  not  regard  men  in  the  mass, 
though  there  are  some  who  seem  to 
think  that  he  is  so  great  as  to  over- 
look the  individual  in  his  care  for 
the  aggregate.  But  there  is  an  in- 
finity of  littleness  which  does  more 
to  illustrate  and  exalt  the  power  of 
God  than  the  infinity  of  greatness. 
Any  being  with  an  arm  strong 
enough  could  chisel  the  mountains, 
any  one  with  a  hand  large  enough 
could  hold  the  ocean;  but  it  is  not 
the  strong  arm  alone  nor  the  great  hand  alone  which 
could  fashion  an  insect  or  paint  a  flower.  He  who  does 
both  must  combine  delicacy  the  most  wonderful  with 
power  the  most  mighty,  and  such  is  our  God.  It  is  as 
individual  persons  that  God  always  has  and  always  will 
regard  men,  not  as  a  mass.  As  long  as  we  can  pluck  in 
the  wildest  glades  of  the  mountains  a  flower  that  is  as 
perfect  in  all  its  parts  as  the  mountain  itself,  we  may 
know  that  God  cares  for  individuals. 

What  is  an  individual  ?  Very  different  certainly  from 
a  creation  of  circumstances.  However  powerful  our  en- 
vironment may  be,  it  is  not  omnipotent;  yet  we  often  fall 
into  an  error  of  judgment  about  this.  We  say  we  do  not 
see  how  a  man  can  help  being  just  what  he  is;  it  is  only 
what  might  have  been  expected  under  the  circumstances. 
But  why  might  this  have  been  expected?  Only  because 
the  person  is  weak,  not  because  the  circumstances  are 
strong.  There  is  never  a  sin  we  fall  into  but  we  might 
have  escaped  it.  There  is  never  a  temptation  into  which 
we  fall  but  we  see  afterward  how  we  might  have  resisted 
it.  It  has  been  our  own  fault,  and  no  plea  of  the  power 
of  circumstances  will  avail  with  the  God  who  sees  us  as 
individuals.  We  have  a  will  given  to  us,  active  and 
indomitable,  which  can  override  even  the  most  adverse 

249 


250 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


circumstances  and  make  them  stepping-stones  in  the  heav- 
enly race.  No  person  is  in  any  sense  a  creature  of  chance, 
but  is  rather  the  sum  total  of  causes  which  he  himself  has 
set  in  motion,  the  resultant  of  forces  which  he  has  held  in 
his  hand  all  his  life.  We  all  make  ourselves.  Great 
orators,  great  statesmen,  scholars,  or  poets  are  self-made 
men;  but  so  also  is  a  great  drunkard  or  a  great  fool.  We 
have  had  opportunities,  we  have  held  clues  in  our  hands, 
we  have  made  discoveries,  we  have  had  strength ;  whether 
we  have  used  these  things  and  profited  by  them  or  not,  we 
are  self-made.  If  we  look  into  the  past  we  can  see  just 
what  amount  of  good  or  evil  we  have  extracted  from 
everything,  and  how  we  have  thereby  been  making  our- 
selves. We  are  individually  responsible  for  what  we  make 
of  ourselves,  atid  God  will  so  judge  us. 


DOING  HEARTILY. 


r  is  one  thing  to  hear,  but  quite 
another  thing  to  do.  Jesus  knew 
how  easy  it  was  to  make  one 
thing  stand  for  the  other,  and 
that  his  disciples  might  not 
make  such  a  mistake,  he  charged 
them  to  be  doers  and  not  hearers  onh'. 
The  dear  Lord  calls  to  us,  and  we  an- 
swer, "Speak,  Lord,"  and  then  words 
of  gracious  love  are  told  us,  words  of 
hope,  and  joy,  and  comfort.  We  are 
called  children,  the  children  of  a  Father 
who  knows  just  what  is  best  for  each  one 
of  us;  just  how  much  discipline  is  neces- 
sary to  fit  us  for  the  kingdom;  just  how  many  trials  are 
needed  to  bring  us  to  the  foot  of  the  cross;  just  how  many 
pleasures  we  can  bear  without  being  led  away  from  him; 
just  how  much  praise  is  healthful  to  encourage  us  in  the 
way  to  the  heavenly  home. 

Li  former  times  when  a  race  was  run,  the  victor  was 
crowned  with  a  wreath  of  laurel,  and  the  judge  spoke 
words  of  congratulatory  praise.  That  did  not  prevent 
him  from  trying  to  win  another  race,  it  only  made  him 
the  more  anxious  to  win;  and  the  louder  the  applause 
that  greeted  him' the  more  he  agonized  to  deserve  it. 
That  is  the  way  God  deals  with  us.  We  are  running  a 
race;  we  are  trying  to  win  the  prize  of  high  calling  that 
is  before  us.  Better  than  any  laurel  wreath  is  our  reward — 
the  life  with  God  in  heaven. 

Do  you  ask  what  heaven  is?  Who  knows?  The  Bible 
does  not  give  us  any  tangible  idea;  it  is  a  place  of  rest, 
of  happiness,  of  joy,  but  better  yet,  it  is  a  place  where 
Christ  is;  where  we  will  do  and  enjoy  whatever  God  wills, 
and  from  which  we  will  go  no  more  out  forever.  But  we 
must  earn  it;  we  must  not  only  do  God's  will,   but  we 

251 


252 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


must  do  it  heartily.  How  impatient  we  become  with  those 
who  are  bidden  to  do  service  for  us  if  they  lag,  if  they  only 
do  things  in  an  indifferent  way,  as  if  it  was  only  because 
they  were  obliged  to  do  it:  not  with  the  gracious  pleasure 
that  makes  us  feel  as  if  we  asked  a  favor  instead  of  issu- 
ing a  command.  Hearty  service  is  tenfold  more  welcome 
than  that  which  is  only  endurable. 

Doing  heartily  for  the  Lord  those  things  that  he  wills 
is  what  he  desires.  When  so  much  has  been  done  for  us; 
when  our  Saviour  left  the  joys  of  heaven,  the  presence  of 
the  Father,  to  die  for  us  that  we  might  not  perish,  but 
have  everlasting  life,  is  it  too  much  to  expect  that  what- 
soever lies  before  us  in  the  line  of  duty  will  be  done  with 
our  might;  that  in  our  manner  of  doing  it  we  may  mani- 
fest to  all  men  the  love  that  we  possess  for  our  God? 
"Whatsoever  ye  do,  do  it  heartily,  as  to  the  Lord,  and 
not  unto  men,  knowing  that  of  the  Lord  ye  shall  receive 
the  reward  of  the  inheritance:  for  ye  serve  the  Lord 
Christ." 


PERVERTING  THE  TRUTH. 


OR  some  reason  the  present  age 
seems  to  be  one  of  unusual  doubt 
and  inquiry.  Christians  are  heard 
asking  the  views  of  each  other  as  to 
whether  this  or  that  pleasure  should 
be  participated  in  by  church  mem- 
bers. Then  questions  arise  con- 
stantly as  to  whether  the  teachings 
^r  rAj  1  \  m  i  and  precepts  of  the  Bible  are  to  be 
/  f/fl  K\  taken   in  an   entirely  literal    sense. 

/'    ;'//    v)  '^o  ^'^  old-fashioned,  or  perhaps  it 

would  be  better  to  say,  to  an  cld- 
time,  Christian,  these  doubts  and 
queries  seem  out  of  place,  for  the 
time  was  when  truths  of  Scripture 
were  accepted  as  meaning  just  what  they  say.  With  a 
due  regard  for  those  parts  of  the  Bible  which  are  plainly 
intended  to  be  allegorical  and  illustrative,  this  would 
seem  to  be  no  more  than  reasonable.  The  laws  of  busi- 
ness are  bbserved  and  adhered  to  with  a  fidelity  which 
shows  how  desirous  men  and  women  are  to  present  only  a 
fair  and  creditable  rule  of  conduct  in  their  transactions 
with  one  another.  But  when  it  comes  to  obeying  the  best 
and  greatest  of  all  known  laws,  the  divine  law  of  relig- 
ion, sad  to  say,  even  professing  Christians  are  prone  to 
question  and  wonder  and  give  themselves  all  the  license 
conscience  possibly  will  allow. 

What  every  person  entering  the  Church  of  Christ  should 
do  first  of  all,  is  to  resolve  firmly  to  resist  evil  and  every- 

253 


254  THE    CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


thing  tending  to  evil,  to  obey  the  law  and  the  whole  law 
of  God.  And  any  one  already  professing  the  name  of 
Christ  who  has  been  inclined  to  waver  and  evade  the  plain 
requirements  of  a  religious  life,  ought  to  at  once  pause 
and  determine  to  thrust  out  of  his  life  and  daily  practice 
whatever  is  at  variance  with  the  revealed  law  of  the 
Scriptures.  What  more  pitiable  than  to  see  any  one  who 
has  espoused  an  important  and  sacred  cause,  placing  him- 
self in  an  attitude  to  invite  the  thief  of  irresolution  and 
unbelief  to  enter  his  mind  and  heart,  stealing  away  his 
best  and  most  valued  interests  in  life!  What  dutiful  child 
would  ever  think  of  questioning  with  other  children  as  to 
how  far  he  could  go  in  acts  of  infidelity  and  disobedience 
without  fear  of  detection  or  punishment  from  his  parents? 
And  then  such  questionings  as  have  been  hinted  at  on  the 
part  of  Christians  are  mostly  a  mere  pretence.  In  every 
human  breast  God  has  implanted  a  conscience  which  is 
faithful  in  its  promptings,  and  rarely  fails  to  dictate  with 
unerring  fidelity  the  best  course  to  be  pursued  at  all  times 
and  under  all  circumstances. 

The  truth  is,  it  is  often  too  hard  to  obey  the  strict  yet 
simple  command  of  the  Master,  to  come  out  and  be  sep- 
arated from  the  world,  or  from  worldlings,  as  the  text 
implies.  What  Christians  need  most  in  our  day  is  the 
firm,  resolute  will  to  shut  and  bolt  the  door  of  indecision, 
forcibly  resist  the  devil,  and  cause  him  to  flee.  The 
pleasures  of  the  world  are  too  shallow  to  be  trusted,  too 
fleeting  to  be  at  all  relied  upon.  Religion  is  abiding. 
No  period  of  time,  no  course  of  events,  can  weaken  its 
mighty  power.  Embrace  it,  cling  to  it,  adhere  with  in- 
domitable resolution  to  its  requirements  as  set  forth  in 
the  Gospel;  its  teachings  will  never  betray  those  who 
trust  it,  but  it  will  yield  a  thousand  dear  delights  even 
before,  through  its  saving  agency,  "  we  reach  the  heavenly 
shore,  and  walk  the  golden  streets." 


A   RAINBOW   IN   THE  CLOUDS. 


E  all  know  what  a  rainbow  is; 
that  it  is  the  refraction  of  the 
beams  of  the  sun  in  passing 
'  the  drops  of  falling  rain;  the 
rays  being  separated  into  the 
prismatic  colors  are  then  re- 
flected from  the  cloud  opposite 
to  the  sun  and  the  spectator. 
I'he  rainbow  is  the  token  of 
the  covenant  which  God  made 
with  Noah  when  became  forth 
from  the  Ark,  that  the  waters 
should  no  more  become  a  flood 
to  destroy  all  flesh. 

Of  the  colors  noticed  in  the 
Bible  only  white,  black,  red, 
yellow,  and  green  are  men- 
tioned; only  three  of  these  are 
prismatic  (white  and  black 
being  the  absence  of  color).  Blue,  indigo,  violet,  and 
orange  are  omitted.      Yellow  is  very  seldom  noticed,  and 

255 


256  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

is  apparently  regarded  as  a  shade  of  green.  This  latter 
color  is  frequently  referred  to,  and  conveys  the  idea 
of  something  vigorous  and  flourishing.  Newly  plucked 
boughs  are  said  to  be  green;  and  a  different  meaning  is 
that  of  sprouting,  or  putting  forth  of  leaves. 

The  only  fundamental  color  of  which  the  Hebrews  ap- 
pear to  have  had  any  clear  conception  is  red;  and  even 
that  they  do  not  often  use.  Some  writers  have  attempted 
to  explain  certain  passages  in  Revelations  by  telling  us 
that  by  emerald,  green  is  meant;  that  for  jasper  we  should 
read  yellow,  etc.,  etc.  ;  but  for  ordinary  minds  it  is  safer 
and  better  to  believe  that  the  picture  given  to  us  conveys 
the  idea  of  pure,  brilliant,  transparent  light.  White  was 
the  symbol  of  innocence;  the  raiment  of  angels,  the  robes 
of  glorified  saints,  and  whatsoever  is  pure  and  good,  and 
pertains  to  the  kingdom  of  Christ. 

Sorrow  causes  the  blackness  of  night  to  hover  about  us, 
and  our  hearts  grow  weak  in  the  darkness,  for  there  is  no 
light,  no  hope,  no  God  for  us  to  see.  Despair  seizes  upon 
us,  and  in  our  agony  we  cry  aloud  for  help.  We  hear  the 
mutterings  of  the  thunder,  we  see  the  flash  of  the  light- 
ning, and  we  lose  all  hope;  discouragement  reigns,  and 
we  feel  very  sure  that  God  is  not  in  the  tempest.  But  it  is 
only  through  spiritual  warfare  that  we  become  strong. 
When  the  storm  has  passed  away,  when  the  angry  clouds 
have  gone  over,  although  the  effects  of  nature's  disturb- 
ance have  not  disappeared,  the  sun  comes  out  and  there 
appears  overhead  the  rainbow  of  promise. 

The  Captain  of  our  salvation  tells  us  to  take  to  our- 
selves the  whole  armor  of  God,  that  in  the  great  day  we 
may  be  able  to  stand;  but  if  we  do  not  know  how  to  use 
them,  of  how  little  service  are  the  helmet  of  salvation, 
the  sword  of  the  spirit,  the  shield  of  faith,  and  the  prep- 
aration of  the  Gospel  of  peace  with  which  our  feet  are 
shod.  We  must  fight  and  learn  to  use  our  own  armor, 
that  with  our  loins  girt  about  we  may  take  to  us  the 
breastplate  of  righteousness. 

There  is  a  bow  of  promise  in  every  dark  cloud;  be- 
hind the  blackness  the  sun  is  ever  shining;  and  back  of 
the  cloud,  the  darkness,  and  the  rainbow, we  always  have 
the  King  on  his  throne,  and  nearer  to  us  the  dear  Jesus, 


A    RAINBOW  IN  THE   CLOUDS. 


257 


who  says,  "  Fear  not,  little  flock;  it  is  your  Father's  good 
pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom." 

"Why  then  not  walk  beside  him, 
Holding  his  blessed  hand, 
Patiently  walking  onward 

All  through  the  weary  land  ? 

"Dwelling  beneath  his  shadow 

In  the  burden  and  heat  of  the  day. 
Looking  for  his  appearing 

As  the  hours  wear  fast  away." 


17 


"WORDS  FITLY  SPOKEN." 


r  was  a  lovely 
morning  late  in 
winter.  Al- 
though the  air 
was  crisp  and 
cold,  and  the 
newly  fallen 
snow  swept 
do\\n  in  showers  from  the 
branches  of  the  grand  old 
maples,  which  gave  to  the 
exterior  of  our  home  its 
chief  charm,  there  was  that 
in  the  sunbeam  and  in  the 
air,  as  well  as  in  the  lights 
and  shadows  here  and 
there  upon  the  snow,  which  suggested  thoughts  of  the 
beautiful  spring-time,  with  its  warm  sunshine,  its  wealth 
of  flowers,  and  luscious  fruits  to  come.  It  was  a  luxury 
to  breathe  the  morning  air,  and  to  enjoy  these  foreshadow- 
ings  of  spring,  after  a  long,  dreary  winter. 

But  the  sunshine  was  all  without,  for  within  a  beloved 
friend  had  long  been  ill;  and  such  was  the  nature  of  the 
malady  which  had  prostrated  him,  and  such  the  circum- 
stances attending  his  illness,  that  all  cheerfulness  had  for- 
saken him. 

I  spoke  to  him  of  the  beauty  of  the  morning,  and 
brought  from  among  the  plants  and  vines  which  luxuri- 
ated in  a  sunny  window,  one  which  had  been  a  special 
favorite  of  our  loved  one,  a  beautiful  fuchsia,  laden  with 
flowers  and  a  profusion  of  buds  in  various  stages.  "  Not 
now,  I  cannot  see  it  now,"  were  the  words,  faintly  said, 
in  response  to  my  efforts. 

A  few  hours  passed,  during  which  the  watcher  sought, 
under  an  aspect  of  cheerfulness,  to  conceal  the  feelings  of 

253 


"WORDS  FITLY  SPOKEN."  259 

hopelessness  which  for  some  time  past  had  been  gradually 
becoming  stronger,  even  to  a  settled  conviction. 

A  friend  who,  until  then,  had  not  fully  realized  the 
condition  of  the  invalid,  called  to  see  him.  Entering 
with  a  smiling  face,  and  avoiding  all  allusion  to  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  sufferer,  he  spoke  of  the  lovely  morning 
and  the  speedy  advent  of  spring;  then,  in  bright,  happy 
tones,  of  the  pleasure  in  store  for  all,  when  the  invalid, 
restored  to  health,  would  be  able  to  mingle  with  friends 
who  were  anxious  to  see  him  again  among  them.  The 
dull  eye  brightened  as  the  pleasing  picture  was  sketched, 
and  then  the  idea  dawned  upon  him  that  perhaps  he  might 
still  be  spared  to  his  family  and  friends. 

Other  words  of  cheer  and  deeds  of  kindness  followed. 
The  look  of  hopelessness  and  suffering  little  by  little 
passed  away.  The  heart  so  long  heavy  because  of  finan- 
cial losses  consequent  upon  the  long  illness,  became 
lighter  as  it  opened  to  the  friend  whose  attentions  were 
unwearied.  Other  visits  followed,  and  tempting  delica- 
cies often  came,  which  were  enjoyed  the  more  because  the 
invalid  knew  that  in  other  homes  he  was  thought  of,  and 
that  these  were  the  overflowings  of  the  sympathy  felt  for 
him  in  those  homes  and  hearts.  Kind  messages  and 
tokens  of  remembrance,  many  of  them  of  great  intrinsic 
value,  and  all  priceless  to  him  to  whom  they  were  sent, 
because  expressions  of  regard  and  sympathy,  all  came, 
and  often  borne  by  the  same  faithful  friend. 

At  length,  after  many  weary  months,  we  felt  that  our 
loved  one  was  saved. 

Those  were  truly  "  words  fitly  spoken,"  and  the  deeds 
of  love  which  accompanied  the  words  attested  the  sincer- 
ity of  the  regard  to  which  the  words  gave  utterance. 

As  we  see  the  evidences  of  returning  health  upon  the 
face  so  recently  very  pale  and  haggard,  our  hearts  are 
filled  with  gratitude  to  the  Great  Giver  of  all  good  for 
putting  those  precious  words  of  cheer  into  the  heart  of 
our  friend. 

May  it  not  be  that  the  progress  of  disease  could  some- 
times be  checked  if  only  cheerful  words  were  spoken  in 
the  sick-room?  If  "little  words  of  kindness,  little  deeds 
of  love,"  are  sweet  to  those  in  the  vigor  of  health,  how 
much  more  so  to  those  who  are  shut  out  from  participa- 


26o 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


tion  in  the  enjoyments  of  active  life,  and  deprived  of  the 
privilege  of  labor  and  the  profits  resulting  therefrom! 

With  how  little  sacrifice  either  of  time  or  of  strength 
might  those  who  are  well  bear  to  the  sick  some  message 
so  full  of  encouragement  as  to  turn  the  scale,  and  call 
back  to  life  one  who  might  otherwise  go  down  to  the 
"  narrow  house." 

Are  there  no  sick  and  sorrowing  ones  to  whom  we  may 
go  with  cheering  words  and  loving  deeds,  in  the  spirit  of 
him  who  went  about  doing  good? 

With  such  a  high  and  holy  example,  let  us  "  go  and  do 
likewise." 


RECOGNITION   IN    HEAVEN. 


E    here    know    but     little 

about   heaven.      And  yet 

we  know  all   that  in  our 

present  state  we  need  to 

know.     We  know  the  way 

there,  and  it  should  be 
"^  our  great  endeavor  to 
walk  in  that  way,  and  to  get  there. 
And  we  know  that  it  is  a  perfectly 
holy  and  happy  place;  that  all  of 
its  employments  are  such  as  holy 
beings  most  delight  in;  that  there 
the  great  Father  more  immediately 
dwells,  and  reveals  his  glory;  that 
there  we  shall  see  the  blessed 
Saviour  face  to  face,  and  be  like 
him,  and  that  we  shall  have  for  our  associates  the  holy 
angels  and  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect.  "  There 
shall  we  see,  and  hear,  and  know  all  that  we  desired  or 
wished  below." 

As  regards  the  extent  of  our  acquaintance  in  heaven  we 

?6i 


262 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


are  not  informed.  It  has  been  a  question  of  interest  with 
some,  whether  we  shall  there  recognize  the  friends  that 
have  been  dear  to  us  here.  I  think  that  there  can  be  but 
little  doubt  in  this  regard.  It  may  be  that  they  will  be 
among  the  first  to  meet  and  to  greet  us  on  our  arrival 
there.  I  certainly  and  confidently  expect  to  meet  there 
all  those  friends  in  Christ  to  whom  I  have  here  sustained 
endearing  relations,  and  to  hold  pleasant  converse  with 
them.  I  anticipate  this  as  one  of  the  pjeasures  of  that 
blessed  world. 

I  expect  also  to  become  acquainted  with  all  those  em- 
inent saints  of  whom  I  have  read,  both  of  the  Old  and  the 
New  dispensation.  I  expect  to  behold,  at  a  distance  it 
may  be,  the  faces  of  Abraham,  of  Moses,  of  David,  of 
Peter,  and  John,  and  Paul,  and  other  worthies  of  whom 
the  time  would  fail  one  to  speak.  And  although  there 
will  be  there  a  great  multitude,  which  no  man  can  num- 
ber, of  every  kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  na- 
tion, it  is  probable  that  I  shall  become  acquainted  with 
them  all,  and  with  all  the  important  facts  of  their  history. 
How  long  it  will  take  I  cannot  say,  but  there  will  be 
ample  time;  nor  will  knowledge  be  gained  by  the  slow 
process  by  which  it  is  here  acquired.  We  may  need  no 
introduction  there.  All  will  be  of  one  family,  and  bear 
the  image  of  their  common  Saviour,  and  there  will  be 
among  them  all  most  friendly  and  familiar  intercourse. 
There  will  be  no  reserve  and  no  concealments.  The  great 
Father  will  be  known  to  all,  so  far  as  they  shall  be  capa- 
ble of  comprehending  him.  And  rnost  intimately  shall 
we  know  our  Saviour  and  our  fellow-saints;  and  to  know 
will  be  to  love,  to  trust,  and  to  enjoy.  And  so  shall 
there  be  "  fulness  of  joy,  and  pleasures  forevermore." 


POWER  IN   RIGHT   MUSIC. 


C^S^- 


HEN  we  say,  "right  music," 
we  do  not  mean  the  "  first- 
class  music"  of  which  now- 
adays there  is  such  rich 
provision,  where  skill,  exe- 
cution and  sound  are  all  that 
the  people  can  carry  away 
with  them.  The  music  of 
God's  house  should  do  a 
deeper  work  than  that.  It 
should  be  adoration,  and 
bring  solace  to  many  a  pained 
and  penitent  spirit. 

Works  of  art  are  good  in 
themselves,  but  oftentimes 
they  are  far  above  the  masses, 

^1    T^Oi'^'^  '/-^^^^-^-^//"^-'^     ^'^^  even  the  average  church- 
C«^i^  AVM/^=^?fe.^^^V^;>^  goer.     The    organ    may    be 

grand,  and  the  most  elaborate 
music  may  be  given  by  a 
trained  quartette,  but  it  never 
has  touched  and  never  will 
touch  the  deep  spirit  of  the 
people.  The  angels  who  sang 
above  the  manger,  and  now 
sing  around  the  throne,  can 
give  us  a  true  idea  of  its 
magnificence.  When  all  the 
people  sing,  the  preacher  is  more  eloquent.  There  is  a 
great  deal  of  truth  in  the  old  statement,  "Fill  the  church 
with  Gospel  music  and  his  Satanic  majesty  will  freeze  on 
the  top  of  the  steeple."  Of  course  if  there  is  no  congre- 
gation, you  cannot  have  good  congregational  singing,  but 
if  you  do  have  a  large  assembly  and  a  good  leader,  it  is 
grand  singing,  because  timid  people  and  people  with  poor 
voices  all  sing,  and  the  discord  is  drowned.      There  are 

263 


264  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

times  when  the  voice  of  a  multitude  is  truly  wonderful, 
and  there  are  other  times  when  a  single  sweet  voice  leads 
to  repentance  and  the  Saviour.' 

No  money  or  renown  can  reward  a  great  composer  who 
gives  to  the  world  such  hymns  as  "  Am  I  a  soldier  of  the 
cross?"  "Rock  of  Ages,"  or  "Jesus,  lover  of  my  soul." 
The  hymn,  if  not  written  with  the  soul  of  the  author  in 
it,  is  not  worth  singing  in  church  or  anywhere  else.  Of 
what  use  are  heartless  hymns?  Did  they  ever  do  any 
good?  The  beginning  of  every  line  should  start  at  the 
heart  of  the  Master,  and  end  with  our  own. 

The  Bible  has  two  great  hearts — the  praying  heart  and 
the  singing  heart.  The  praying  heart  sways  before  the 
mercy  seat  like  the  golden  censer  before  the  Tabernacle, 
and  the  singing  heart  warbles  forth  its  praises  for  mercies 
given,  and  tells  alwaysof  the  works  of  God.  The  grand- 
est song-book  ever  written  is  the  Bible.  When  David 
kissed  the  marble  lips  of  his  boy  he  sang,  "  I  shall  go  to 
him,"  and  among  the  tombs  Jesus  sang,  "I  am  the  resur- 
rection and  the  life."  So  the  songs  of  David  thundered 
through  Jerusalem  when  the  Ark  of  God  was  being  brought 
from  Obed-edom. 

There  was  evidently  a  large  place  given  to  music  in  the 
ancient  Church.  There  were  songs  of  mourning,  but  there 
were  days  of  singing.  The  ancients  loved  music  greatly. 
Among  the  Hebrews,  Egyptians,  Greeks,  and  Romans, 
there  were  many  stringed  instruments,  and  marvellous 
were  the  tunes  and  the  hymns  associated  with  them. 

You  read  in  various  places  where  singers  were  appointed 
to  sing.  Nehemiah  put  singers,  joyous  men,  over  the 
house  of  God.  David's  songs,  too,  were  sung  by  the  human 
voice  and  accompanied  by  instruments.  Upon  the  news 
of  victory,  you  hear  an  outburst  of  song,  and  when  the 
tribes  came  up  to  the  Temple  you  remember  their  service 
of  song. 

What  was  prophecy  but  a  song  in  anticipation  of  the 
coming  Redeemer;  or  the  Gospel,  but  the  advent  song 
of  redeeming  love  ?  So  in  a  less  fervent  spirit,  per- 
haps, song  accompanied  the  birth  of  Jesus,  and  was  the 
worship  of  the  Primitive  Church.  Hear  David's  songs  of 
deliverance  in  the  prayer-meeting  at  Jerusalem,  and  from 
the  sorrowful  hearts  at  the  "Last  Supper." 


266 


THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


The  Lord's  people  do  not  as  a  general  thing  realize  the 
immense  power  there  is  in  right  music  and  song.  The 
people's  own  singing  should  attract  them  to  the  house  of 
God.  And  no  one  can  appreciate  the  power  of  Christian 
song  in  the  prayer-meeting  and  church  worship  upon  the 
morals  of  a  people. 

Many  and  many  a  conversion  has  been  brought  about  by 
the  singing  of  a  Christian  song,  the  tender,  earnest  singing 
that  tells  of  Calvary  and  the  victory  of  the  resurrection; 
for  a  hymn  without  a  heart  is  like  a  heartless  sermon ;  God 
cares  nothing  for  either. 

Beethoven's  affections  were  great,  his  reverence  for  God 
profound.  This  accounts  for  the  pathos  in  every  strain  of 
the  great  composer's  music.  Take  those  old  hymns,  "  All 
hail  the  power  of  Jesus'  name"  and  "  Rock  of  Ages;"  im- 
mortal words,  living  water  is  always  gushing  out  of  them, 
and  can  the  effect  be  anything  but  gracious?  Surely 
thirsty  souls  can  drink  and  rejoice. 

It  is  said  that  John  Newton  led  more  souls  to  Christ  by 
his  hymns  than  his  preaching,  and  Paul  recommends  "  sing- 
ing and  making  melody  in  our  hearts  unto  the  Lord." 
How  many  broken  strings  may  be  mended  in  human  hearts, 
and  trained  perhaps  for  the  great  orchestra  of  heaven  by 
the  singing  of  some  touching  hymn.  Somehow  or  some 
way  everybody  can  do  this,  and  though  the  singer  may  in 
time  be  forgotten,  the  words  of  the  song  will  long  be  re- 
membered, and  may  work  out  an  "exceeding  weight  of 
glory"  to  them  who  are  exercised  thereby. 


LIGHT   AND   LOVE. 


OD  is  love."     "  I  am  the  Light  of  the 
world."  Two  wonderful  propositions! 
God  is  love  and  Jesus  is  light;  so  as 
'     God  and  his  only  begotten  Son  are 
one    God,    love    and    light    are  one. 
Let   us    consider  how   love  is  light. 
God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  sent 
his  Son  to  be  the  light  of  the  world. 
Thus  the  love  sends  the  light  and  is 
the   light.      Think  how  the    love  of 
God  prompts  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel  to  carry  light 
into  dark  places,  to  bring  light  to  darkened   intellec  s 
Think  how  love  inspires  to  deeds  of  heroism  and  self- 
denial,  as  light  causes  the  seeds  to   swell   and  burst   in 
their  efforts  to  obtain  more  light  by  means  of  branch  and 

1  P3.VGS 

To  ioveand  light  let  us  add  liberty,  the  glorious  liberty 
wherewith  Christ  doth  make  us  free,  free  from  sin  Light, 
love  and  liberty!  Three  priceless  gifts  granted  to  every 
disciple;  light  to  guide  us  on  our  way,  love  to  encompass 
and  shield  us  from  danger,  liberty  to  forsakesin  and  ac- 
cept salvation.  Uay  we  have  grace  to  walk  in  the  light, 
and  love  the  liberty  with  which  Christ  has  made  us  free. 

267 


ALONE  WITH   GOD. 


N  every  instance  the  man 
who  prevails  in  prayer  is 
alone  in  his  communion 
with  God.  Abraham 
leaves  Sarah  behind 
h  i  m  w  h  en  he  pleads 
for  Sodom  ;  and  if  he 
fails  it  is  because  he 
ceases  to  ask  before  God 
ceases  to  grant.  Moses 
is  by  himself  beside  the 
bush  in  the  wilderness. 
IS  alone  when  Christ  comes  to 
an  armed  man.  Gideon  and 
are  by  themselves  when  commis- 
to  save  Israel.  Once  does  Elijah 
child  from  the  dead,  and  Elisha 
same,  and  in  each  case  not  even 
lothers  come  in  while  the  prophet, 
nth  God,  asks  and  receives.  So 
:iel,  so  of  Daniel, 
lough  others  are  present,  Saul  jour- 
to  Damascus  is  alone  with  Christ 
le  light  breaks  upon  him.  Cor- 
is  praying  by  himself  when  the 
angel  flashes  upon  his  solitude,  nor  is 
any  one  with  Peter  upon  the  housetop 
when  he  is  prepared  to  go  to  the  Gentiles 
for  the  first  time.  One  John  is  alone  in  the  wilderness; 
another  John  is  by  himself  in  Patmos,  when  nearest  God. 
It  is  when  alone  under  his  fig-tree  in  prayer  that  Jesus  sees 
Nathaniel.  All  religious  biography,  our  own  closest  com- 
munion and  success  with  God,  show  what  Christ  means, 
when,  as  if  it  were  the  only  way  to  pray,  he  says:  "And 
thou,  when  thou  prayest,  enter  into  thy  closet,  and  when 
thou  hast  shut  thy  door,  pray  to  thy  Father  which  is  in 
secret,  and  thy  Father,  which  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward 
thee  openly." 

268 


EUROCLYDON. 


CURIOUS  wind 
is  the  Euroclydon. 
The  name  was 
given  to  a  gale 
that  at  the  present 
time  is  called  a  Levanter. 
It  is  described  as  a  whirl- 
wind or  typhoon,  accom- 
panied by  terrific  gusts 
from  the  high  mountains. 
And  before  we  speak  of  the  celebrated  voyage  mentioned 
in  the  history  of  Paul,  let  us  notice  that  he  had  been  tried 
as  to  his  faith  in  Jesus  of  Nazareth  before  Festus  Porcius, 
the  Procurator  of  Judea,  and  in  the  presence  of  Herod, 
Agrippa,  and  Bernice,  his  sister,  who  had  come  to  him  in 
great  pomp.  It  was  to  entertain  them  that  Paul  was 
brought  forth  into  the  judgment-hall  of  the  palace. 

No  fault  was  found  with  his  manly  defence  of  his  faith, 
and  he  would  have  been  set  at  liberty  if,  as  a  Roman, 
he  had  not  appealed  \nito  Caesar  (Nero  the  Emperor). 
Therefore  Julius,  a  centurion  of  Augustus'  band,  received 
Paul  and  certain  other  prisoners,  and  set  sail  with  them 
for  Italy.  Julius  was  very  kind  to  Paul,  and  when,  the  next 
day  after  they  had  sailed,  the  ship  touched  at  Sidon,  the 
apostle  was  granted  liberty  to  go  ashore  and  see  his  friends. 
Many  days  thereafter  they  sailed  slowly  on  account  of 
adverse  winds,  and  they  kept  close  to  the  islands,  for 
their  sailing  was  dangerous,  and  they  began  to  look  about 
for  a  safe  harbor. 

269 


270  THE   CHRISTIAN  LITE. 

The  south  wind  blew  softly,  and  supposing  the  danger 
passed,  they  drew  up  their  anchors  and  sailed  close  by 
Crete.  But  just  as  they  thought  themselves  safe,  a  tempes- 
tuous wind  arose,  called  Euroclydon,  and  the  ship  was  so 
caught  that  they  had  to  let  her  drive.  This  trying  north- 
easterly gale  had  continued  fourteen  days  and  nights,  nei- 
ther sun  nor  star  .coming  into  view  in  the  dull,  leaden  sky, 
and  the  heavy  rain  falling  over  them  made  them  look  for< 
ward  to  certain  shipwreck,  and  they  lost  all  hope  of  safety. 

rhere  was  great  danger  that  they  should  be  driven  into 
the  Syrtes,  on  the  North  African  coast.  The  Syrtes  or 
quicksands  (the  word  being  derived  from  Sert,  an  Arabic 
word  for  desert)  were  an  object  of  peculiar  dread  to  sailors. 
The  drifting  sands,  the  intense  heat  along  the  shore,  the 
shallow  water,  and  the  rocks  that  were  hidden  under  the 
current,  added  to  the  north-easterly  gale,  were  enough  to 
alarm  all  those  in  the  ship. 

But  the  dear  Lord  had  them  in  keeping,  and  although 
they  were  doomed  to  lose  the  ship,  to  teach  them  a  lesson 
for  not  hearkening  to  his  message  through  his  servant, 
Paul,  yet  they  were  saved,  and  the  two  hundred  three 
score  and  sixteen  souls  escaped  safely  to  land,  some  on 
boards  and  some  on  broken  pieces  of  the  ship. 

Do  we  need  to  go  to  the  Mediterranean  to  find  an 
Euroclydon  ?  God  often  speaks  to  us,  but  we  do  not 
listen  because  our  ears  are  occupied  with  the  south  wind 
that  blows  softly,  lulling  our  senses  and  luring  us  to  de- 
struction, and  then  to  save  us,  even  if  by  the  shipwreck 
of  all  that  we  care  for  and  possess,  there  arises  an  Euro- 
clydon. For  days  and  nights,  winds  blow  and  toss  us 
about,  not  a  star  by  night,  not  a  ray  of  sun  by  day  comes 
into  our  sight,  and  we  grope  about  in  the  gloom,  agoniz- 
ing to  find  a  place  to  cast  anchor;  quicksands  so  treacher- 
ous that  their  shifting  particles  threaten  to  draw  us  upon 
the  rocks  that  will  shipwreck  us  are  before  us;  and  while 
we  grope,  Jesus  says,  "Peace,  be  still,"  and  immediately 
there  is  a  great  calm.  Did  we  think  he  was  asleep,  deaf 
to  our  danger  while  the  wind  beat  the  ship,  so  that  it  was 
likely  to  sink?  Why  are  we  so  fearful — why  is  our  faith 
so  small?     Ah!  even  the  wind  and  the  sea  obey  him. 

Through  fourieen  days  and  nights  of  storm,  Paul,  who 
loved  God,  and  who  had  been  told  that  he  would  be  brought 


EUROCLYDON. 


271 


safely   to   land,   never  lost   courage.      Is  it  any  harder  for 
us  to  trust  God  to  bring  us  through  an  Euroclydon? 


Learn  to  wait  !     Life's  hardest  lesson, 
Conned  perhaps  through  blinding  tears, 

While  the  heart-throbs  sadly  echo 
To  the  tread  of  passing  years. 

Constant  sunshine,  fondly  welcomed. 
Doth  not  ripen  fruit  or  flower; 

Giant  oaks  owe  strength  and  greatness 
To  the  tempest's  scathing  power. 

Thus  the  soul  untouched  by  sorrow 

Aims  not  at  a  brighter  state: 
Joy  seeks  not  a  brighter  morrow; 

Only  sad  hearts  learn  to  wait. 

Human  strength  and  human  greatness 
Spring  not  from  life's  sunny  side; 

Heroes  must  be  more  than  driftwood 
Floating  on  a  waveless  tide." 


THE   PRINCE   OF   PEACE. 


His  name  shall  be  called  the  Prince  of  Peace."  —  Isa.  ix.  6. 


HE  rest  of  the  Prince  of  Peace 
comes  only  to  the  soul  that 
^  treads  the  path  of  obedience. 
That  path  may  be  full  of  thorns, 
it  may  lead  us  into  thickest 
darkness,  to  bear  mental  and 
physical  suffering  daily,  to  take 
up  the  innumerable  duties  of 
the  household  or  of  the  work- 
shop, to  go  forth  like  Abraham, 
not  knowing  whither.  Be  it  so! 
As  with  him,  every  step  of  the 
way  will  be  sweet,  holiest  rest 
to  our  souls.  That  rest  is  "  the 
rest  of  faith."  The  sun  shall 
no  more  go  down  for  such  a 
traveller.  Pillowed  upon  the  bosom  of  Jesus,  yet  mount- 
ing still  higher  with  unfaltering  footsteps — up,  up  the 
steeps  of  life  to  the  final  goal — we  shall  enter  at  the  last 
upon  that  rest  which  "  remaineth  for  the  people  of  God." 
But  even  this  shall  not  be  inactivity,  nor  selfish  enjoy- 
ment, nor  consummated  revelations.  Onward!  upward! 
in  the  songs  of  those  who"  rest  not  day  nor  night,"  in  the 
ceaseless  disclosures  of  infinite  love,  in  the  ever-increas- 
ing glory  of  the  "  beatific  vision."  Oh,  bright  land,  so 
restful  even  in  anticipation,  thou  art  not  very  far  away! 
When  our  weary  feet  shall  press  thy  sacred  soil,  when  our 
eyes  shall  feast  upon  thy  ever-widening  landscape,  one 
voice  shall  rise  above  the  acclaim  of  the  innumerable 
company  of  the  redeemed — the  voice  of  the  Lamb  before 
the  throne.  That  voice,  "I  will  give  you  rest,"  ofttimes 
has  stilled  the  tempest  of  our  earthly  grief.  Now,  ever- 
more, it  shall  be  the  full,  increasing  melody  of  our  celes- 
tial home. 


IS 


TTir    I'RIXCE   OF  PEACE. 


GIVING   UP  OLD   HOPES. 


ANY  years  ago  I  prepared  a 
sermon,  in  which  it  was 
my  endeavor  to  persuade 
all  who  might  listen  to  it 
to  give  up  any  hope  that 
they  might  cherish.  I 
took  the  ground  that  many 
hopes  are  worthless;  that 
they  must  be  given  up 
soon  or  late,  and  that  it 
would  be  wiser  to  give 
them  up  now,  than  when 
too  late  to  get  something 
better.  And  I  also  went  farther,  and  said  that  even  were 
a  person's  hope  a  good  one,  it  would  do  him  no  harm  to 
relinquish  it  and  to  hope  anew. 

But  I  postponed  preaching  the  sermon  from  time  to  time, 
until  I  finally  destroyed  it  and  it  was  never  preached.  I 
felt  that  while  the  preaching  of  it  might  be  beneficial  to 
some,  it  might  be  harmful  to  others.  I  feared  its  effect 
upon  some  of  God's  dear,  trembling  children;  I  would  not 
break  the  bruised  reed,  nor  quench  the  smoking  flax,  and 
so  I  hesitated  and  finally  gave  the  sermon  to  the  flames, 
which  I  have  never  seen  cause  to  regret. 

But  there  is  many  a  long-cherished  hope  that  must 
fail  when  God  shall  have  taken  away  the  soul,  if  not  be- 
fore; and  the  sooner  ifis  relinquished  the  better.  It  is  a 
hope  that  was  taken  up  without  any  good  reason,  and  it 
has  never  been  attended  with  any  appropriate  fruits.  Its 
possessor  does  not  live  essentially  different  from  what  he 
did  before,  nor  from  the  mass  of  men  around  him.  He 
gives  no  satisfactory  evidence  that  he  has  ever  been  born 
again.  He  is  controlled  by  worldly  principles.  His  affec- 
tions are  supremely  on  earthly  things;  and  for  these  he 
lives  supremely,  making  it  his  great  aim  to  get  worldly 
goods.  Better,  a  thousand  times  better,  were  it  for  such  a 
man  had  he  no  hope.  So  long  as  he  clings  to  the  one  that 
he  already  has,  he  will  not  seek  a  better,  and  there  is  great 
danger  that  he  will  die  sheltered  in  a  refuge  of  lies  which 
the  first  view  of  eternal  realities  will  forever  sweep  away. 

274 


ADVANTAGES   OF 
CONFESSING 

CHRIST. 


ISTINCTLY    from 
our  Saviour's  lips 
comes  the  declara- 
tion, "  He  that  is 
not  with  me  is 
against    me,"    and 
the  words  are  plain 
and   unequivocal. 
They  have  a  seri- 
o  u  s  meaning  for 
all  who  are  not  dis- 
t  i  net  i  V  e  1  y  with 
Christ    on    the 
Lord's    side,  for 
they   contain    a 
declaration  of  war. 
There  are  only  two 
parties  in  religious 
matters ;  there  are 
only   two    camps,    only   two 
sides.     Are  we  with   Christ 
and   working   in   his  cause? 
If  not  we  are  doing  harm. 
There  are  many  persons  who 
need   to   have   this   truth 
pressed    upon    them.      They 
endeavor  to  steer  a  middle 
course  in  religion;  they  are 
not  as  bad  as  many  sinners, 
but  still  they  are  not  saints. 
They  feel    the    truth    of 
Christ's  gospel  when  it   is  brought  before  them,  but  they 
are   afraid   to   confess  this   feeling.      Because  they  have 

275 


276  THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 

these  feelings  they  flatter  themselves  that  they  are  not  as 
bad  as  some  others,  and  yet  they  shrink  from  the  standard 
of  faith  and  practice  which  Jesus  sets  up.  They  are  not 
boldly  on  Christ's  side,  yet  they  are  not  openly  against  it. 
But  this  sentence  of  our  Lord's  cuts  the  ground  from  be- 
neath the  feet  of  those  who  hesitate  about  standing  openly 
on  the  Lord's  side.  People  say  that  this  entering  into 
fellowship  with  the  church  is  a  very  serious  matter;  it 
must  not  be  decided  hastily;  and  so  on  the  ground  of  its 
seriousness  it  is  postponed,  and  postponed  indefinitely. 
It  is  really  too  serious  a  matter  to  be  put  off  from  time  to 
time.  The  one  thing  that  we  should  dread  is  this,  that 
when  the  voice  of  the  Master  is  heard  saying,  "Take  my 
yoke  upon  you,"  we  should  stop  for  a  moment  and 
listen,  and  then  pass  on  and  give  him  no  answer.  That  is 
indeed  a  very  grave  and  serious  responsibility  to  take,  and 
when  he  invites  us  to  the  feast  of  his  love,  to  turn  away 
in  indifferent  silence  is  truly  a  serious  matter — a  responsi- 
bility to  be  dreaded. 

There  is  ever  a  separation  existing  between  the  follow- 
ers of  the  Lord  and  the  world,  and  it  must  needs  be  a 
wall  of  separation,  for  Christians,  vv'hile  they  are  in  the 
world,  are  not  of  it. 

The  Lord  justly  asks  some  mark  of  distinction  from 
them,  not  that  he  may  know  them,  but  that  the  world 
may,  and  the  brethren  may.  Surely  it  is  not  possible  to 
be  a  secret  Christian.  We  cannot  surrender  ourselves 
wholly  to  the  Master,  and  yet  refuse  the  public  acknowl- 
edgment of  his  authority. 

In  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  no  one  is  admitted  to  the 
privileges  of  citizenship  without  a  profession  of  allegiance, 
and  surely  it  is  not  unreasonable  that  as  much  should 
be  expected  from  those  who  desire  to  enter  God's  kingdom. 
"I  cannot  decide  to  be  a  Christian,"  is  the  answer  of 
many  upon  whom  the  claims  of  Christ  are  urged,  but  they 
forget  that  they  do  decide  whenever  the  subject  is  brought 
before  them.  To  say,  "  I  cannot  decide  for  Christ  to-day," 
is  another  way  of  saying,  "I  can  and  do  decide  to  refuse 
the  service  of  Christ  to-day."  A  choice  is  made  one 
way  or  the  other,  for  it  only  requires  a  negative  position 
to  be  in  direct  opposition. 

We  must  allow,  at  least,  enough  to  God's  wisdom  to  be- 


ADVANTAGES  OF  CONFESSING    CHRIST.       277 

lieve  that  he  instituted  the  Church  and  its  sacraments  for 
some  purpose  which  could  not  otherwise  be  accomplished. 
That  purpose  evidently  was  to  make  palpable  the  differ- 
ence between  his  people  and  the  world.  How,  then,  can 
a  man  keep  the  fact  of  his  being  a  Christian  secret,  when 
Christianity  has  been  made  to  assume  a  visible,  organized 
form  by  its  author  ?  A  Christian  is  one,  moreover,  who 
obeys  Christ,  and  desires  to  follow  all  his  commands. 
How  can  one  be  a  Christian  who  leaves  out  of  account  the 
tenderest  and  almost  the  last  of  his  Saviour's  commands, 
"  This  do  in  remembrance  of  me?"  This  simple,  touching 
service,  so  full  of  tender  associations,  commemorates  the 
Saviour's  dying  love.  Can  any  one  hope  that  he  is  a 
Christian  whose  lips  have  never  touched  the  sacramental 
cup,  and  thus  obeyed  Christ's  dying  command? 

One  of  the  reasons  for  public  confession  is  the  useful- 
ness of  the  act.  How  much  more  one's  zeal  is  drawn  out 
when  he  has  declared  himself  for  any  cause,  and  he  par- 
takes of  the  spirit  of  the  party!  That  which  is  kept  con- 
cealed within  is  apt  to  lose  much  of  its  hold  upon  us;  it 
is  by  speaking  of  it  and  acting  upon  it  that  we  feel  most 
of  its  impression  and  influence.  There  is  no  feeling  more 
strengthening  to  any  one  than  the  feeling  that  he  is  not 
standing  alone.  So  it  is  a  joy  to  feel  that  one  is  part  of 
a  great  system  working  for  one  end,  to  feel  that  he  is  a 
fellow-laborer  with  apostles,  martyrs,  prophets,  saints, 
even  with  Christ  himself.  .  We  can  never  be  fully  aware 
of  the  usefulness  of  the  ordained  means  of  grace.  The 
public  worship  of  God  is  of  inestimable  value  to  mankind. 
In  the  midst  of  the  cares  and  toils  of  life  God  is  known 
in  his  palaces  for  a  refuge.  There  the  tempted  are  suc- 
cored, the  weak  are  strengthened,  the  wandering  directed, 
and  the  oppressed  relieved.  The  sanctuary  opens  a  door 
for  the  weary  and  heavy  laden  to  enter  and  refresh  them- 
selves. According  to  his  promise  Jesus  is  with  his  Church 
to  the  end  of  days;  there  he  is  most  often  found  of  his 
people,  and  draws  most  graciously  near  to  them,  supply- 
ing all  their  needs  with  the  riches  of  his  grace.  It  is  a 
source  of  strength  to  feel,  therefore,  that  we  have  a  place 
there  as  well  as  a  secure  retreat. 

Merely  joining  the  Church  is  not  a  source  of  safety, 
simply  to  profess  faith  in  Christ  is  not  to  possess  it;  and 


278 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


Without  faith  we  cannot  be  saved.  All  who  are  enrolled 
upon  the  records  of  the  Church  have  not  their  names 
written  in  the  Lamb's  book  of  life,  so  by  the  safety  of  a 
public  declaration  is  meant  merely  that  it  fortifies  individ- 
uals against  temptations  and  evil  influences.  It  puts  the 
longest  possible  distance  between  the  old  life  and  the  new. 
It  cuts  us  off  forever  from  the  old  life  of  sin,  and  hence- 
forth we  are  bound  to  serve  the  Lord. 

But  far  above  both  of  these  considerations  is  the  greater 
one  that  by  declaring  ourselves  upon  the  Lord's  side,  we 
gain  the  consciousness  of  having  obeyed  Christ.  Not 
in  the  sense  of  a  recommendation  would  this  reason  be 
urged,  but  because  our  consciences  rest  freer  from  the 
charge  of  ingratitude,  when  we  remember  all  that  Christ 
has  done  for  us  and  can  look  up  into  the  face  of  our 
Saviour,  and  say,  "  Touched  by  thy  love  I  give  myself  to 
thee,  O  Christ." 

There  is,  of  necessity,  something  which  precedes  public 
confession — the  work  of  grace  on  the  heart.  If  we  do  not 
believe  on  Christ,  and  determine  to  take  him  as  our  Sa- 
viour, of  course  there  will  be  no  profession  to  make,  save 
a  false  profession;  but  if  we  purpose  to  give  ourselves  to 
Christ,  and  take  him  for  our  portion,  then  it  should  be 
done  openly;  for  this  is  the  standard  by  which  we  are 
judged,  "He  that  is  not  with  me  is  against  me." 


,_^xj^  .xjl^^^-j^  ,c^>^ «ji>^  ..jt^   .8?.)<^^.E^^ja~_>^^^,jfe>-,^jsfej_.^to.^jfe.^gt>:^^.^Vjjf 


P 'A*'.'  '.'AkT 


OUR 
RESPONSIBILITY. 

ID  each  professing  Christian 
in  the  world  to-day  realize 
the  tremendous  responsibil- 
ity that  rests  upon  all  be- 
lievers to  make  their  faith 
known  to  those  who  are  yet 
in  darkness,  to  spread  the 
Gospel  of  glad  tidings  to 
their  perishing  fellow-men, 
and  act  as  men  would  do 
under  a  sense  of  such  re- 
sponsibility, we  should  not 
have  to  wait  long  for  the  complete  regeneration  of  man- 
kind. If  we  believe  in  our  hearts,  as  we  profess  to  do, 
that  those  who  do  not  make  their  peace  with  God  in  this 
life  have  no  opportunity  for  repentance  hereafter  and  are 
doomed  to  eternal  despair,  a  doctrine  which  the  Bible 
plainly  teaches,  how  can  we  do  less  than  manifest  the 
utmost  concern  for  the  conversion  of  our  fellow-men  and 
especially  those  who  are  dear  to  us  by  ties  of  blood  or 
friendship?  If  we  saw  one  whom  our  hearts  held  dear 
carelessly  drifting  down  a  rapid  stream  towards  a  plung- 
ing cataract  and  inevitable  destruction,  how  quickly  we 
would  sound  the  note  of  warning ;  with  what  frantic  energy 
we  would  hasten  to  rescue  him  from  the  fatal  flood.  We 
would  not  give  him  up  in  despair  because  of  his  indif- 
ference to  his  own  fate,  or  his  repeated  rejection  of  prof- 
fered assistance.  No;  we  would  follow  him  with  increas- 
ing energy  of  appeal,  and  in  an  agony  of  soul  that  words 
cannot  express,  to  the  verge  of  the  cataract,  if  haply  we 
might  reach  him  even  there.  How  can  we  show  less  so- 
licitude for  the  safety  of  those  who  are  slowly  but  surely 
drifting  down  the  river  of  life  to  a  fate  far  worse  than  that 
encountered  in  the  foam  of  a  material  cataract  ? 

In  this  respect  our  demeanor  towards  those  who  are  out 

279 


280 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


of  Christ,  our  feeble  efforts  in  dissuading  friends  from 
evil  courses,  our  apparent  unconcern  respecting  even  those 
who  are  very  near  to  us  by  ties  of  blood,  practically  belies 
our  profession  of  belief  in  the  awful  fate  which  awaits 
those  who  die  unrepentant.  It  is  one  of  the  most  incom- 
prehensible things  to  the  sceptical  mind  that  men  who 
assert  their  belief  in  the  eternal  punishment  of  the  wicked 
should  put  forth  so  little  effort  to  save  others  from  such  a 
terrible  end.  And  it  is  not  strange  that  this  should  be 
looked  upon  as  a  practical  denial  of  the  assertion  itself. 
Men  are  too  frequently  disposed  to  shift  the  responsibil- 
ity of  this  work  of  evangelism  upon  the  shoulders  of  the 
few — upon  the  ministry,  upon  the  teacher  of  the  Sabbath- 
school,  upon  the  more  devout  brethren  of  the  church. 
They  act  as  though,  having  made  their  own  profession 
of  faith,  they  have  fulfilled  all  the  duties  which  God  re- 
quires of  them.  Seemingly  assured  of  their  own  salvation, 
they  wrap  their  cloaks  of  righteousness  about  them  and 
pass  on  unmindful  of  the  fate  of  those  who  are  perishing 
in  their  sins.  Such  are  selfish  Christian  lives — very  little 
of  Christ  and  very  much  of  self.  If  a  man  has  found  a 
goodly  treasure,  a  boundless  and  inexhaustible  supply  of 
sweet  and  precious  things,  he  will  not  be  so  ungenerous  as 
to  keep  his  discovery  to  himself,  since  there  is  enough  to 
supply  all  who  can  come — all  the  world  if  need  be. 
Neither  will  he  who  has  once  tasted  of  the  riches  of  redeem- 
ing love,  who  has  drunk  at  the  fountain  of  the  water  of 
life,  desire  to  keep  that  knowledge  to  himself.  Rather 
will  he  cry  aloud  in  the  fervor  of  his  soul  to  all  his  fellow- 
men,  "O  come,  and  taste  and  see  that  the  Lord  is  good." 


HOW   ARE   WE  BUILDING? 


E  are  building  a  structure,  not  as 
an  ornament,  not  for  time  only, 
but  a  building  of  far  more  im- 
portance and  of  far  greater 
duration. 

"  Our  to-days  and  yesterdays 

Are  the  blocks  with  which  we  build." 

Slowly  and  silently  the  work  is 
being-  carried  on,  so  silently  that 
those  who  stand  nearest  to  us 
cannot  see  our  work.  They  hear 
no  sound;  yet  in  the  solemn 
silence  we  are  building — build- 
ing for  eternity  ! 

Every  word,  good  or  bad ; 
every  deed  that  is  noticed  by  the 
all-searching  eye  of  God;  every 
thought,  pure  as  those  of  the 
angels  or  smirched  with  sin; 
every  impulse  born  of  a  God- 
given  spirit,  or  every  sin-laden 
action  of  which  we  need  to  feel  ashamed,  one  and  all  are 
the  material  with  which  our  structure  will  be  raised. 

Shall  the  temple  that  we  raise  be  strong  in  the  Lord, 
fitted  for  the  Master's  use,  worthy  to  be  commended  at  the 
last  day?  Or,  shall  our  building,  which  we  have  raised 
during 'the  years  of  our  life,  be  only  fit  to  be  cast  down 
and  trodden,  as  unfit  for  a  part  of  that  city  where  "  there 
shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow  nor  crying,  neither 
shall  there  be  any  more  pain.  The  city  has  no  need  of 
the  sun,  neither  of  the  moon,  to  shine  in  it,  for  the  Lamb 
is  the  light  thereof  "  ? 

Are  we  in  God's  sight  building  for  our  own  salvation, 
for  our  own  comfort  and  peace  here  and  hereafter  ?  How 
are  we  building  for  eternity  ? 

"  We  shape  ourselves  the  joy  or  fear 
Of  which  the  coming  life  is  made, 
And  fill  our  future's  atmosphere 

With  sunshine  or  with  shade."  ^ 

281 


THE   MASTER   IMPULSE. 


N  this,  it  seems  to  me,  we  have  the 
secret  of  a  Christian  life.  A  man  is  a 
Christian  when  the  master-motive  of 
his  life  is  love  of  Christ,  when  that 
is  the  germ  which  assimilates  and  co- 
ordinates all  its  forces.  Jesus  Christ 
is  the  central  form  cf  Christianity,  and 
he  who  loves  him  supremely  is  adopted 
into  the  family  of  the  redeemed.  Sometimes  in 
reading  the  New  Testament  we  wonder  at  the 
absolute  self-assertion  of  Christ.  He  claims  a 
place  in  the  heart  above  that  given  to  the  most 
sacred  of  human  relationships.  "  He  that  loveth 
father  or  mother  more  than  me  is  not  worthy  of 
me:  and  he  that  loveth  son  or  daughter  more 
than  me  is  not  worthy  of  me."  (Matt.  x.  37.) 
The  reason  is  that  for  the  man  to  belong  to 
Christ  at  all,  the  love  of  Christ  must  be  the  de- 
sire which  crystallizes  his  life;  the  co-ordinat- 
ing germ  which  determines  what  he  shall  be. 
Wheat  and  tares  may  grow  together  in  the  field;  but  if 
the  tares  are  assimilating  to  themselves  the  forces  of  the 
earth,  and  leaving  to  the  wheat  only  a  starvi'ng  and  sickly 
growth,  you  cannot  properly  call  that  "  a  wheat  field." 
One  must  be  first;  "  No  man  can  serve  two  masters. "  The 
stream  cannot  flow  both  ways  at  once.  One  must  be 
first  in  the  Christian  heart,  (iod  will  put  up  with  a  great 
many  things  in  the  human  heart,  but  there  is  one  thing 
he  will  not  put  uj)  with — a  second  place. 


282 


LIGHT   IS   SOWN    FOR  THE 
RIGHTEOUS. 


Ntheirpilgrimage 
through  this  world,  the 
people  of  Ciod  often 
walk  in  darkness.  The 
light  does  not  always 
shine  upon  their  path. 
Sometimes  they  are  in 
the  dark  as  to  their 
being  the  people  of 
(iod.  They  are  exer- 
cised with  doubts  and 
fears  in  this  regard. 
Sometimes  the  face  of 
their  Father  is  hidden 
from  them.  They  do 
not  always  walk  in  the 
light  of  his  countenance.  And  not  infrequently  his  provi- 
dences concerning  them  are  veiled  in  darkness.  "  Gloomy 
clouds  his  ways   surround."     So   it  was  with  respect  to 

283 


284  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

Job  and  Jacob  and  David.  And  so  always  has  been 
and  still  is  with  respect  to  large  numbers  of  God's  dear 
people. 

But  let  them  take  courage.  Light  is  sown  for  them; 
sown  by  the  hand  of  their  Father;  and  it  will  spring  up 
in  an  abundant  and  joyful  harvest.  Sooner  or  later  light 
will  arise  unto  them,  and  gladness  will  cheer  their  hearts. 
So  it  is  oftentimes  here  in  this  present  w^orld.  Here  not 
infrequently  the  clouds  break,  and  the  shadows  flee  away. 
So  it  was  in  the  case  of  Jacob,  who  so  sadly  grieved  for 
the  loss  of  his  beloved  Joseph.  Instead  of  going  down 
into  the  grave  unto  his  son  mourning,  as  in  his  sore 
bereavement  he  said  he  would,  the  cheering  news  at 
length  came  to  him  that  Joseph  was  yet  alive,  and  that 
he  was  governor  over  all  the  land  of  Egypt.  The  cap- 
tivity of  Job,  too,  was  ere  long  turned,  and  the  Lord 
blessed  his  latter  end  more  than  his  beginning.  And 
David  was  permitted  to  sing:  "Thou  hast  turned  for  me 
my  mourning  into  dancing;  thou  hast  put  off  my  sack- 
cloth, and  girded  me  with  gladness."  Nor  have  similar 
experiences  been  uncommon  with  the  people  of  God  in 
all  ages.  If  not  sooner,  it  has  often  been  their  experience 
that  at  even-time  it  has  been  light. 

But  it  is  more  especially  in  another  world  that  the  har- 
vest of  light  and  gladness  shall  be  reaped.  More  or  less 
of  darkness  may  attend  the  people  of  God  all  along  their 
pilgrimage  here  to  the  end.  But  they  will  bid  a  final 
farewell  to  it  all  at  death.  Then  they  will  be  intro- 
duced to  a  world  of  which  it  is  said:  "There  shall  be 
no  night  there;  and  they  need  no  candle,  neither  light  of 
the  sun,  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light,  and  they 
shall  reign  forever  and  ever."  No  more  shall  they  be 
troubled  with  perplexing  doubts  as  to  their  spiritual  state. 
No  more  shall  their  Father's  face  be  hid.  No  more  shall 
dark  providences  frown  upon  them.  "  The  Lord  shall  be 
their  everlasting  life,  and  the  days  of  their  mourning  shall 
be  ended." 

"  Immortal  light  and  joys  unknown 
Are  for  the  saints  in  darkness  sown  ; 
There  glorious  seeds  shall  spring  and  rise, 
And  the  bright  harvest  fill  our  eyes." 


THE   DEVICES   OF 


THE  TEMPTER. 


HE  devices   of    the  tempter   to 

win  men  away   from   God  are 

manifold    and    contrived   with 

the  greatest  cunning.    He  does 

not  tempt  all  men  in  the  same 

way;    he   is  as  various  in    his 

devices    as   the    chameleon    in 

his  colors.      What  a  difference, 

for  instance,  between  the 

tempter  of  Judas  to  the  dark 

deed     of     betrayal,     and     the 

tempter  who  came  to  Christ  with  words 

of    Scripture    upon    his     lips.       Judas 

needed    no   perversion  of    Scripture  to 

tempt  him — the  greed  of  his  soul   was 

sufficient;  but  on  the  other  hand  the  one 

possible  chance  of  tempting  the  Son  of 

God  was  through  the  Scriptures 

Every  one  is  tempted  according  to  his 
nature  and  circumstances,  and  where 
one  form  of  evil  fails  another  is  tried. 
The  great  fact  confronts  us  all,  whether 
we  are  Christians  or  not,  that  we  have  a 
great  enemy  who  is  continually  devising 
mischief  against  us.  In  the  case  of 
those  who  are  out  of  Christ,  the  one  ob- 
ject of  the  tempter  is  to  keep  them  away 
from  him,  and  if  he  succeeds  in  this 
purpose  his  object  is  gained.  His  de- 
vice with  them  is  to  blind  their  eyes  to  the  truth,  to  lull 
them  into  security  and  keep  them  in  fancied  peace,  and  if 
the  conscience  can  be  quieted  and  the  higher  faculties  be- 
numbed, then  the  soul  is  his. 

Christ  was  tempted  immediately  after  his  baptism,  so 
285 


2  86  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

we  need  not  be  surprised  if  the  enemy  makes  his  fiercest 
onslaughts  upon  us  just  after  some  high  spiritual  privilege. 
His  malevolence  and  jealousy  cannot  endure  the  sight  of 
our  communion  with  God.  He  sees  our  happy  state  of 
mind,  and  how  joyful  our  hearts  are,  and  then  he  comes 
and  tries  to  change  our  joy  into  levity,  our  relation  into 
presumption.  It  is  no  unusual  thing  for  a  young  Chris- 
tian to  descend  from  the  top  of  the  delectable  mountains 
into  the  valley  of  humiliation;  even  in  the  hour  of  the 
first  love  there  has  been  more  than  one  who  has  fallen 
directly  into  sin. 

Then  comes  a  sudden  revulsion  of  feeling,  a  loss  of  all 
joy  and  peace.  We  feel  as  if  we  were  greater  sinners 
than  ever,  and  had  never  found  Christ  at  all,  and  this  is 
one  of  the  devices  of  the  tempter  to  bring  men  to  despair. 
Oftener  he  has  a  subtler  device  than  that,  one  that  takes 
more  time  to  develop,  but  is  more  likely  to  have  lasting 
results,  and,  strange  to  say,  that  device  is  not  to  tempt  the 
young  Christian  at  all.  We  deal  with  one  who  is  an  adept 
in  cunning  arts  and  wily  snares,  so  we  must'expect  strange 
things.  -He  will  not  put  an  obstacle  in  the  young  Chris- 
tian's path;  he  will  give  him  a  free  path  and  let  him  go 
singing  on  his  way;  but  there  is  the  deepest  philosophy 
in  this.  Oftentimes  there  is  not  much  to  be  gained  by 
tempting  one  who  has  just  found  Christ;  the  heart  is  too 
much  taken  up  with  his  love  to  have  room  for  anything 
else,  and  so  our  enemy  leaves  the  soul  unmolested  to  en- 
joy its  happiness.  But  we  can  foresee  the  effects.  Days, 
weeks,  and  even  months  go  by — the  longer  time  the  more 
danger — and  all  is  well.  We  begin  to  think  that  the 
Christian  life  is  the  easiest  thing  in  the  world,  and  it  is 
no  trouble  to  do  right,  while  we  wonder  how  the  enemy 
ever  gained  the  ascendancy  over  us.  Poinding  no  temp- 
tations in  our  path,  we  begin  to  relax  our  watchfulness, 
to  call  in  the  sentinels  as  unnecessary,  and  cease  to  pray  for 
the  strength  we  never  feel  the  need  of,  and  so  the  device 
of  the  tempter  succeeds.  All  these  months  of  quiet  have 
had  that  one  end  in  view,  to  catch  the  soul  off  its  guard 
and  keep  it  so  much  at  ease  that  it  will  cease  to  be 
watchful.  Such  a  period  of  calm,  when  muscles  are 
relaxed  and  the  soul  at  ease,  is  the  enemy's  grand  oppor- 
tunity.    Then,  if  ever,  there  is  need  of  increased  watchful- 


THE  DEVICES   OF  THE  TEMPTER.  287 

ness  and  a  determined  effort  against  che  carelessness  that 
does  not  seem  sinful.  For  the  enemy  will  come  with 
subtlety;  he  will  take  care  not  to  alarm  us 'with  too  open 
a  temptation;  his  approach  will  be  with  the  serpent's 
guile,  and  his  motto,  "  Little  things  lead  to  great  things." 

He  will  persuade  us  to  see  how  near  we  can  come  to 
danger  and  not  be  hurt ;  how  much  we  can  associate  with 
ungodly  companions;  how  much  vice  we  can  see  without 
becoming  vicious;  how  much  unholy  conversation  we  can 
hear  without  losing  our  spirituality.  But  there  is  danger 
there.  If  we  go  nearer  and  nearer  to  the  edge  of  a 
precipice  we  will  come  within  the  actual  reach  of  gravi- 
tation, which  compromises  with  no  one.  The  Christian 
who  runs  no  risk  willingly  is  the  one  to  be  relied  upon. 
Many  fall  through  being  too  remiss,  but  none  through 
being  too  scrupulous.  If  we  avoid  that  which  is  evil  and 
keep  close  to  Christ  we  are  safe.  Sometimes  the  enemy's 
device  will  be  to  lead  us  into  little  sins  first,  persuading 
us  to  do  or  leave  undone  something  so  minute,  so  near  the 
boundary  of  good  and  evil,  that  it  can  hardly  be  called  a 
sin.  They  used  to  bridge  chasms  by  shooting  an  arrow 
across  to  the  other  side,  carrying  a  thread  as  fine  as  a  film, 
but  that  thread  drew  after  it  a  small  string,  and  that 
string  carried  a  rope,  and  the  rope  a  cable,  so  that  soon 
the  impassable  gulf  crossed  by  a  thread  was  spanned  by  a 
bridge.  Our  arch-enemy  is  wise  enough  to  profit  by  this 
device  and  use  it  for  his  own  purposes. 

It  is  only  a  thought  that  he  shoots  into  the  mind,  but 
the  thought  brings  desire,  and  desire  is  father  to  the  act, 
and  the  act  strengthens  into  habit — strong  and  hard  to 
break.  Let  us  remember,  when  tempted  to  despair  of 
fighting  this  cunning  enemy,  that  we  have  a  great  High 
Priest  wearing  our  own  nature,  who  by  being  tempted 
himself  is  able  to  sympathize  with  and  succor  all  who  put 
their  trust  in  him. 


:^.; 


THEIR    EYES    WERE    HOLDEN. 


told  hi 
heard 


WO  of  the  disciples  (one  named  Cle- 
1^    opas,  the   other,  some  conjecture, 
Luke)    were    going   from    Jerusa- 
lem to  Emmaus,  a  village  that  lay 
some  sixty  furlongs,  or  seven  and 
a  half  miles,  from  the  city,  prob- 
ably to  enjoy  the  warm  baths  that 
were   for    public    use.      As    they 
journeyed  along  the  steep  road  up  the  moun- 
tain they  talked  no  doubt  of  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth.     Along  came    another    traveller,   as   it 
seemed  to  them  a  stranger  in  Jerusalem;  and 
he  asked  of  what  they  were  conversing  that 
they  looked  so  sad.  •  With  astonishment  they 
m  that,  even  if  he  were  a  stranger,  he  ought  to  have 
of  Jesus,  a  prophet,  a  mighty  man  who  had  been 
288 


THEIR   EYES    WERE  HOLDEN.  289 

doing  such  wonderful  things,  and  whom  the  chief  priests 
and  rulers  had  crucified;  and  this  to  their  disappointment, 
for  the)^  had  hoped  that  he  was  their  coming  Messiah, 
who  was  to  redeem  Israel.  He  chided  them  for  believing 
that  Christ  was  not  to  suffer  death  in  order  to  enter  into 
glory — quoting  many  predictions  from  the  writings  of 
Moses  and  the  prophets  concerning  the  Christ. 

They  did  not  know  that  he  was  talking  of  himself, 
for  "  their  eyes  were  holden  that  they  should  not  know 
him."  And  so  they  reached  the  little  village  and  the 
house  of  Cleophas,  and  although  the  stranger  seemed  to 
desire  to  go  farther,  they  persuaded  him  to  tarry  and 
sup  with  them  before  returning  to  the  city  of  Jerusalem 
to  hold  the  sacred  meeting,  with  the  doors  closed  for 
fear  of  the  Jews;  at  the  same  time  Jesus  lifted  up  his 
hands  to  bless  them,  and  said,  "Peace  be  unto  you." 
And  while  they  broke  bread  after  he  had  blessed  it,  their 
eyes  were  opened  and  they  knew  him. 

Do  you  live  in  the  great  city  of  Jerusalem?  do  you 
enjoy  its  cares  and  its  pleasures,  day  by  day  ?  Do  you 
walk  in  a  valley  of  shadows,  or  up  the  steep  hill  to  the 
sunlight?  Are  you  alone,  are  you  tired  and  foot-sore,  is 
the  climbing  hard?  As  you  get  up  two  steps  do  you  fall 
back  two  ?  Can  you  see  afar  off  the  streets  paved  with  gold, 
the  gates  of  pearl,  and  the  light  of  the  city,  which  is  the 
Lamb  ?  Do  you  carry  a  heavy  cross  that  would  be  lighter 
if  you  looked  up  to  the  Saviour  who  bore  a  heavier  cross 
out  to  the  place  called  Golgotha,  be5'ond  the  gates  of  the 
city?  Do  you  fret  because  you  can  never  lay  the  cross 
down  ?     Do  you  forget  that 

"  Thy  weary  path  shall  lead  in  light, 

And  hope  e'en  now  makes  sorrow  bright  "  ? 

Have  you  not  entered  into  the  rest  that  remaineth  for 
you,  not  after  death,  not  beyond  the  grave,  but  here,  to- 
day, this  moment?  Can  you  not  just  take  it?  Are  you 
walking  alone?  Your  eyes  are  holden  that  you  cannot 
know  that  at  your  side,  talking  with  you,  is  the  dear 
Saviour  whom  you  seek.  So  near  that  your  gentlest 
whisper  comes  to  the  ear  that  is  ever  open  to  the  cry  of 
his  children.  Are  your  eyes  holden  wilfully?  Do  you 
not  see  Jesus  with  white  robes  washed  in  his  own  blood 

19 


290 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


beside  you?  Do  you  have  to  walk  many  furlongs  with 
him  without  seeing  him  ?  Is  the  village  to  which  you  are 
going  to  enjoy  your  own  pleasure  the  only  object  to  which 
you  look  with  such  longing  eyes  that  they  are  holden  so 
that  you  cannot  know  him? 

Open  your  eyes  and  see  Jesus  at  your  side,  able  and 
willing  to  do  far  more  for  you  than  you  can  ask  or  think. 
Live  with  the  certain  knowledge  that  Jesus  is  Y»'alking 
beside  you,  quite  near,  talking  with  you  as  friend  with 
friend — your  Elder  Brother. 

"  Live!   though  h'fe  hath  deepest  sadness, 
Still  it  fits  thee  for  the  end,     , 
And  with  grief  is  mingled  gladness, 
Blossoms  o'er  the  thorn  bush  bend. 

"  Hark  !  from  out  the  shining  portals 
Comes  a  gush  of  spirit-song: 
List,  ye  pale  and  sorrowing  mortals, 
Learn  to  suffer  and  be  strong." 


THE   DAILY  TASK. 


"  Awake,  my  soul,  and  with  the  sun 
Thy  daily  stage  of  duty  run; 
Shake  off  dull  sloth,  and  joyful  rise 
To  pay  thy  morning  sacrifice." 

HE  inspiring  words  of  this  grand 
old  morning  hymn  are  full  of 
power  to  call  us  cheerfully  to  the 
routine  of  life,  to  help  us  to  con- 
tentment with  our  lot,  and  to 
beget  within  us  a  joyful  and 
peaceful  submission  to  the  will 
of  Providence  and  the  call  of 
duty.  It  is  very  true  that  the 
contemplation  of  our  day's  work 
is  dreary  enough ;  we  have  pur- 
sued the  same  monotonous  round 
perhaps  for  many  days  or  years, 
and  each  succeeding  day  brings 
with  it  only  the  promise  that  its 
predecessors  have  brought  —  a 
round  of  well-known  and  oft-performed  duties. 

Yet  to  those  who  are  called  upon  thus  to  pass  their  days 
upon  earth,  there  is  very  much  in  such  a  life  that  is  cal- 
culated to  instruct  us  in  those  weighty  matters  and  eternal 
things  which  go  to  make  up  that  perfected  nature  becoming 
to  those  who  entertain  the  hope  of  an  immortal  state  of 
existence.  "  I,et  patience  have  her  perfect  work,"  says  the 
Apostle.  Truly  patience  is  a  wonderfully  perfecting 
principle,  and  when  incorporated  fully  into  the  Christian 
life  leaves  little  to  be  desired;  yet  let  all  the  other  moral 
virtues  be  present,  if  patience  be  lacking  we  come  sadly 
short  of  even  that  degree  of  perfection  which  will  satisfy 
the  demands  of  an  unbelieving  and  exacting  world.  Pa- 
tience is  more  than  mere  endurance.  Many  have  learned 
to  endure  who  have  not  learned  to  be  truly  patient. 

It  is  not  until  we  realize,  by  having  the  truth  constantly 
forced  upon  us,  that  we  are  among  that  large  number  who 

291 


292 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


have  been  called  by  God  to  perform  tedious  and  per- 
haps for  the  most  part  apparently  trivial  duties — not 
until  then,  we  being  faithful,  does  the  peace  of  a  con- 
tented life  reign  within  us.  And  that  peace  brings  with  it, 
too,  in  most  cases,  the  best  opportunity  to  rise  to  higher 
and  more  useful  things.  It  is  rarely  indeed  that  truly 
great  or  good  lives  have  not  grown  in  a  most  natural  way 
out  of  the  faithfully  performed  routine  of  average  life; 
and  if  those  of  us  who  are  discontented  with  our  daily 
tasks  have  not  learned  this  truth,  and  are  impatient 
because  we  imagine  we  might  more  profitably  employ  our 
time  for  ourselves  and  others,  we  leave  unlearned  a  most 
useful  lesson. 

The  faithful  performance  of  our  daily  task — be  that 
task  a  great  or  an  humble  one — discharges  our  responsi- 
bility in  the  sight  of  God  as  effectually  in  the  one  case 
as  in  the  other.  Great  minds  are  called  to  do  great 
things,  and  if  the  possessors  of  great  talents  do  not  ulti- 
mately bring  them  into  use,  the  reason  will  almost  inva- 
riably be  that  they  have  not  patiently  performed  those 
humble  duties  which  would,  like  stepping-stones,  have 
led  them  to  the  haven  of  their  desires.  There  is  too 
much  ambition  among  Christians  to  do  something  impor- 
tant and  striking.  Such  an  ambition  is  evil,  since  it 
begets  a  spirit  of  proud  impatience  and  entails  the 
great  loss  of  a  peaceful  and  contented  mind.  The  truth 
is  often  lost  sight  of  that,  even  if  the  ambitious  should, 
by  dint  of  hard  work,  attain  the  object  of  their  hopes, 
and  be  talked  about  as  having  done  something  of  impor- 
tance, the  risk  is  exceedingly  great,  and  they  will  forfeit 
the  blessing  promised  to  the  poor  in  spirit.  If  we  are 
destined  to  fill  a  striking  position  in  life,  the  sooner 
we  learn  faithfully  and  patiently  to  perform  our  daily 
tasks— however  humble  and  mean  they  appear  to  be — the 
sooner  shall  we  fulfil  our  destiny. 


->^ 


■-'.-^    C*v~    ^5*'" 


SUNLIGHT    IN     AUTUMNAL    DAYS. 

REARY  November  is  usually 
associated  with  the 
thought  of  chilling  winds, 
the  falling  of  rustling 
leaves,  sombre  skies,  and 
days  that  are  "  the  saddest 
of  the  year."  Yet  how 
often    in   walking   abroad 

J    on  a  November  day  the  air 

is    found    to    be    bracing, 

clear,  and  delightful. 

True,  the  mellow  light  of 

the  earlier  fall   no  longer 

lies  athwart  the  pathway, 

and  no  song  of  birds  greets 

the  ear,  but  there  are  yet 

gleams  of  bright  sunlight, 

and  cheery  sounds  are  in 

ery  much  to  be  enjoyed  in  November 

breezes  are  somewhat  crisp  as  they 

293 


2  94  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


whisk  to  and  fro,  there  is  health  in  the  ruddy  glow  they 
send  to  the  cheek,  and  the  walk  or  drive  can  be  a  brisk 
one  with  no  fear  of  suffering  either  from  heat  or  cold.  It 
is  time  for  sunlight  to  grow  pale,  for  leaves  to  fall  from 
the  trees,  for  puss  to  seek  the  cosey  chimney-corner  rather 
than  the  breezy  roof,  and  for  the  canary  to  enjoy  the 
shelter  of  the  warm  sitting-room  rather  than  the  broad, 
free  outlook  from  the  piazza  beam.  Seldom,  and  yet 
more  seldom,  do  the  older  members  of  the  family  care  to 
venture  out,  for  the  uncertain  sunlight  is  too  suggestive 
of  the  caprices  of  the  weather-vane,  which  may  fly  around 
from  westward  to  eastward  point  so  suddenly  that  one 
of  those  trying  colds  might  be  the  result  which  elderly 
people  especially  dread  to  have  "settle  in  the  fall,"  too 
often  to  "stay  by"  all  winter.  Never  is  the  pleasant 
shelter  of  the  snug  home  more  enjoyable  than  when  the 
winds  begin  to  whistle,  the  leaves  to  go  scurrying  by,  and 
everything  outside  of  the  house  indicates  the  change 
that  is  creeping  over  the  great  world  of  nature.  But  over 
all  the  glad  sun  yet  shines,  and  despite  the  bare  hedges 
and  leafless  trees,  the  cold  ground  and  hurrying  feet,  the 
blessed  sunlight  smiles  and  dances.  And  if  its  beams  rise 
late  and  depart  early,  it  is  only  because  in  obedience  to 
Nature's  laws  it  must  be  so.  Old  age  is  fittingly  likened 
to  the  declining  sunlight  of  autumnal  days.  Many  and 
many  a  weary  toiler  longs  for  the  fervid  heat  of  summer 
to  be  past,  and  the  cooling  breezes  of  autumn  to  come  and 
refresh  the  overworked  brain  and  feverish  brow.  There 
is  something  restful  in  the  hush  of  nature  when  the  season 
of  growth  and  of  harvest  is  past.  It  would  seem  that  the 
tired  earth  is  resting  after  having  brought  forth  bread 
for  the  eater. 

When  the  autumn  of  life  comes  on  there  has  usually 
been  quite  enough  of  labor  and  anxiety  experienced  to 
make  the  quiet,  restful  days  full  of  welcome.  Nor  need 
they  be  at  all  devoid  of  sunlight — the  rare,  sweet  sunlight 
of  God's  loving  grace,  and  the  calm,  clear  shining  of  a 
peaceful,  contented  existence.  Jhis  is  presuming,  of 
course,  that  the  life  is  a  religious  one,  that  God  and 
Christ  dwell  in  the  heart  and  make  sunlight  there.  It 
would  be  hard  to  imagine  anything  much  sadder  or  more 
desolate  than  an  old  person  with  no  love  for  God  or  relig- 


295 


296 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


ion  in  the  soul.  It  seems  as  though  a  long  life  spent 
without  God  or  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  must  prove  an 
empty  and  utterly  sunless  existence  at  the  last.  Seneca 
says:  "There  is  nothing  more  disgraceful  than  that  an 
old  man  should  have  nothing  to  produce  as  a  proof  that 
he  has  lived  long  except  his  years."  A  wasted  life! 
What  more  deplorable  picture  could  be  contemplated? 
The  sun  never  looks  upon  the  world  through  autumnal 
skies,  but  everywhere  it  views  its  fructifying  influences; 
the  corn  it  has  helped  to  ripen,  the  flowers  it  has  bright- 
ened, the  hearts  it  has  gladdened  with  its  glorious  rays. 
But  for  an  old  person  to  look  back  over  a  life  unillumined 
by  rays  from  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  unhallowed  by 
Christly  deeds,  unblessed  by  the  sweet  influence  of  relig- 
ion, is  sad  indeed. 

We  venture  to  hope,  however,  that  there  are  few  if  any 
such  lives  among  the  readers  of  "  The  Christian  Life." 
The  very  cares  against  which  human  nature  cries  out,  the 
afflictions,  the  adversity,  the  pain,  in  short,  the  general 
discipline  of  life,  is  blessed  in  making  religion  a  neces- 
sity as  well  as  a  comfort  and  support  for  nearly  all,  long 
before  old  age  brings  some  relief  from  constant  toil  and 
care.  And  in  like  manner  as  the  welcome  sunlight  comes 
creeping  in  at  the  closed  window,  shining  along  the  floor 
and  resting  on  every  object  it  can  reach,  the  same  genial, 
cheerful  sunlight  in  autumnal  as  in  summer  days,  even  so 
let  our  dear  old  friends  remember  that  the  sunlight  of 
God's  love  is  ever  about  them.  And  unjike  the  sunlight 
which  warms  the  earth,  the  diviner  light  never  grows  dis- 
tant, nor  its  rays  pale  and  uncertain,  but  like  goodness  in 
the  soul,  and  like  the  path  of  the  just,  it  grows  brighter 
and  brighter,  and  "shineth  more  and  more  unto  the  per- 
fect day." 


THE  WILL  OF  GOD. 


01 NG   the  will   of  God  is  para- 
mount to  every  other  considera- 
tion.     Those  of  us  accustomed 
in  years  gone  by  to  the  study  of 
the    Assemblies'    Shorter  Cate- 
chism    have     been     taught     that 
"  man's  chief  end  is  to  glorify  God 
and    enjoy    him    forever."     From 
this   it   would    seem   naturally   to 
follow  that  the  end  of  life  should 
be,  not  only  to  secure  one's  own 
salvation  but  also  the  salvation  of 
as  many  others  as  possible.      If  Chris- 
tians believe  that  the  wicked  shall  go 
away  into   everlasting  punishment  and 
the  righteous  into  life  eternal,  it  would 
seem  that  the  winning  of  souls  must  be 
paramount  to  every  other  consideration  whatever. 

Christ  came  to  save  souls,  but  what  says  he  concerning 
the  terms  of  salvation?  "Not  every  one  that  saith  unto 
me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven; 
but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which  is  in 
heaven."  And  what  says  the  Saviour  of  his  own  mission 
on  the  earth?  "Lo!  I  come  to  do  thy  will,  O  God."  It 
will  in  deed  and  in  truth  be  the  maximum  achievement  of 
any  life  after  it  is  over,  to  have  done  the  will  of  God. 
And  this  means  so  much,  so  very  much  more  than  merely 
having  actively  done  good  in  a  general  way,  or  even 
having  won  souls  to  Christ.  It  involves  cross-bearing, 
the  patient  endurance  of  manifold  temptations,  a  willing- 
ness to  forgive  that  almost  limitless  number  of  offences — 
the  "  seventy  times  s'even."  It  means  a  fearless  facing  of 
every  event  sent  into  our  lives,  with  no  cowardly  attempts 
to  creep  under  or  to  soar  above,  or  in  any  way  to  elude 
meeting  and  accepting  the  will  of  God. 

2Q7 


298 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


A  strict  performance  of  a  Christian's  duty  will  almost 
inevitably  call  for  deeds  involving"  the  "doing  good"  and 
the  "  winning  souls "  which  attach  so  strongly  to  every 
truly  consecrated  life.  Yet  the  lonely  sentinel,  the  bed- 
ridden professor,  the  deaf  mute — all,  in  every  state  and 
station  of  life,  can  learn  to  do  the  will  of  God.  Very 
often  it  requires  great  faith,  great  strength,  many  prayers, 
to  do  and  meet  what  we  know  or  feel  to  be  the  will  of 
God,  but  it  is  an  achievement  when  at  last  this  can  be 
done  with  calmness  and  serenity.  There  is  little  danger 
that  any  one  truly  desiring  to  do  the  will  of  the  Father 
will  be  left  in  the  dark  as  to  what  duty  requires.  David's 
prayer  is  one  that  all  can  offer,  that  should  often  be  on 
the  lips  of  all  Christ's  followers:  "Teach  me  to  do  thy 
will;  for  thou  art  my  God." 


CONQUER  AS   YOU   GO. 


t^iis 


OES  a  skilful  general,  as 
he  advances  into  an  ene- 
my's country,  leave  cities 
behind  him  half  subdued, 
fortresses  half  dismantled, 
armies  half  subjugated  to 
rise  in  his  rear  and  attack 
him  unexpectedly  ?  We 
must  adopt  the  same  tac- 
tics in  the  Christian  war- 
fare: Conquer  as  you  go; 
keep  your  enemies  in  front 
of  you.  Have  you  an  evil  habit?  Don't  try  to  get 
around  it;  don't  overlook  it  or  leave  it  partially  subdued, 
but  attack  it  bravely,  manfully;  conquer  it  wholly,  and 
then  march  on.  Have  you  done  an  injury  to  a  fellow- 
man  ?  Have  you  been  unjust  or  dishonest  or  false  ?  Make 
reparation  now;  repent  now.  Don't  try  to  cover  up  your 
sin;  don't  try  to  forget  it,  to  ignore  it;  repent  of  it, 
overcome  it,  and  then  pass  on  your  way. 

You  will  find  enough  sins  to  overcome  in  your  pathway 
every  day  of  your  life,  without  having  to  suffer  annoyance 
froni  the  unrepented  follies  of  the  past.  The  memory  of  a 
wicked  deed  committed  years  ago,  a  wrong  for  which  you 
have  never  made  reparation,  may  come  down  upon  you 
when  you  least  expect  it,  to  drive  you  with  its  keen  lashes 
into  abject  despair.  It  is  better  not  to  "  let  the  sun  go 
down  upon  j'our  wrath,"  upon  sins  unatoned,  wrongs  unre- 
quited; and  better  still,  as  far  as  possible  to  avoid  the 
necessity  for  making  such  reparations.     You  need  all  the 

299 


300  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

grace    in    your    heart    to    withstand    present    trials    and 
temptations,  and  to  conquer  the  foes  of  to-day. 

STRENGTH     FOR   TO-DAV. 

Strength  for  to-day  is  all  that  we  need, 

As  there  never  will  be  a  to-morrow; 
For  to-morrow  will  prove  but  another  to-day, 

With  its  measure  of  joy  and   sorrow. 

Then  why  forecast  the  trials  of  life 

With  such  sad  and  grave  persistence, 
And  watch  and  wait  for  a  crowd  of  ills 

That  as  yet  has  no  existence  ? 

Strength  for  to-day — what   a  precious  boon 

For  the  earnest  souls  who  labor! 
For  the  willing  hands  that  minister 

To  the  needy  friend  or  neighbor! 

Strength  for  to-day,  that  the  weary  hearts 

In  the  battle  for  right  may  quail  not, 
And  the  eyes  bedimmed  witli  bitter  tears 

In  their  search  for  truth  may  fail  not. 

Strength  for  to-day,  on  the  down-hill  track, 

For  the  travellers  near  the  valley; 
That  up,  far  up  on  the  other  side 

Ere  long  they  may  safely  rally. 

Strength  for  to-day,  that  our  precious  youth 

May  happily  shun  temptation. 
And  build  from  the  rise  to  the  set  of  the  sun 

On  a  strone  and  sure  foundation. 


Strength  for  to-day,  in  house  and  liome. 
To  practise  forbearance  sweetly; 

To  scatter  kind  words  and  loving  deeds 
Still  trusting  in  Ood  completely. 

Strength  for  to-day  is  all  that  we  need. 
As  there  never  will  be  a  to-morrow  ; 

For  to-morrow  will  prove  but  another  to-day, 
With  its  measure  of  joy  and  sorrow. 


THIRTY-AND-EIGHT   YEARS. 


>  /HERE  have  been  very  few  of  the 
)  I  children  of  men  who  at  one  time 
or  another  have  not  known  the 
wearing  of  illness,  not  only  by 
observing  others,  but  by  a  per- 
son a  I  experience  of  greater 
or  less  degree.  How  many 
weary  days  and  nights  have  they 
passed,  how  often  have  they 
wished  for  the  darkness  to  hide 
the  glaring  sun  from  their  ach- 
ing eyes;  and  as  often  have  they  pined  for  the  shadows 
of  night  to  gather,  that  its  dews  might  cool  the  fevered 
nerves.  Twenty-four  hours  seem  an  eternity  of  time  in 
which  to  suffer,  yet  they  count  for  but  one  day.  What 
would  you  think  of  thirty-and-eight  years?  Or,  to  realize 
more  fully  the  time  that  is  held  within  that  period,  let  it 
be  reduced  to  days,  and  you  have  13,880.  If  one  day's 
agony  is  unendurable,  "  if  your  heart  faints  within  you 
ere  its  close,"  could  you  endure  fourteen  thousand  days 
of  suffering? 

Close  by  the  temple  in  Jerusalem  there  was,  by  the 
sheep-market,  a  pool  or  reservoir  for  water,  that  was 
between  three  and  four  hundred  feet  long  and  seventy-five 
feet  deep.  Attached  to  the  market  was  an  open  building, 
supported  by  colonnades;  thither  went  a  "  great  multitude 
of  impotent  folk,  of  blind,  halt,  withered,  waiting  for 
the  moving  of  the  water."  Jesus  had  gone  up  to  keep 
the  feast  of  the  Passover,  in  the  month  Abib;  and  he 
went,  as  he  always  did,  in  order  to  help  the  sick  and  the 
suffering,  to  the  pool  of  Bethesda. 

The  pool  was  fed  from  ancient  reservoirs  under  the 
temple.  An  old  writer  describes  it  as  two  pools,  one  fed 
by  periodical   rains,    the   other   (according   to   tradition) 

302 


THIRTY-AND-EIGHT   YEARS.  lo^ 

being  of  a  reddish  color,  from  the  fact  that  the  flesh  of 
the  sacrifices  was  washed  in  it  before  being  offered. 
But,  according  to  a  tradition  that  held  until  1102  a.d., 
it  was  the  largest  one,  close  by  St.  Stephen's  gate,  that 
answers  to  the  Bethesda  of  the  time  of  Christ. 

John  tells  us  that  at  a  certain  season  an  angel  troubled 
or  stirred  the  waters  of  the  pool,  and  that  whosoever 
stepped  into  it  after  the  coming  of  the  angel,  was  cured 
of  his  disease.  What  anxiety  must  have  been  in  the 
hearts  of  the  weary,  waiting  ones!  How  the  poor,  the 
lame,  and  the  blind  must  have  waited  in  suspense  for  the 
troubling  of  the  water!  and  what  agony  it  must  have 
been  when  the  moment  came  and  no  one  was  there  to  help 
the  sufferer  down  into  the  water!  There  were  two  flights 
of  steps,  one  of  thirteen  and  one  of  sixteen  steps,  with  a 
platform  of  twelve  feet  between  them;  that  was  a  long 
journey  for  the  helpless  to  traverse  before  the  pool  was 
reached.  Jesus  saw  a  man  lying  there  who  had  been  sick 
during  thirty-and-eight  years,  and  he  said  unto  him 
"  Wilt  thou  be  made  whole?"  How  eagerly  the  man  must 
have  looked  up  from  his  bed  on  the  porch,  as  he  told 
Jesus  that  there  was  no  one  to  help  him!  And  immediately 
the  man  was  made  whole. 

Are  you  lying  beside  a  pool  of  Bethesda  waiting  for 
human  help?  Have  you  been  blind,  lame,  helpless,  weary 
of  sin,  often  discouraged — one  of  a  multitude  waiting 
for  an  angel  to  perform  a  miracle?  Have  you  been  wait- 
ing for  the  "  certain  season"  for  twenty,  thirty,  fifty  years? 
Can  you  not  look  up  and  see  Jesus  standing  by  your 
Bethesda  ?  Do  you  not  know  that  he  was  "  compassed 
with  infirmity,"  "tempted  in  all  points  like  as  we  are,  yet 
without  sin,"  our  Saviour,  who  knew  sorrow  and  suffered 
from  grief?  Would  you  be  made  immediately  whole? 
It  is  so  easy  to  say  "Lord,  help  me,"  and  when  you  do 
say  it,  the  angels  in  heaven  will  rejoice  over  your  praises; 
and  your  songs,  once  begun,  will  never  cease  until  one 
day  in  the  many  mansions  you  should  know  the  Beloved, 
even  as  you  are  known. 


-4^^^— Fat-T-*^* — g~F~* — m — *" 


BUT   ONE   PETITION. 


I  ERE  it  your  privilege  to  present 
one  petition,  and  but  one,  at  the 
mercy-seat,  and  that  in  the  words 
of  Scripture,  what  would  that  pe- 
tition be?  Such  a  privilege  was 
allowed  Solomon,  and  he  chose 
what,  in  the  circumstances,  was  a 
wise  thing  for  him  to  ask.  As  for 
myself,  I  think  that  mine  would  be 
that  of  David,  in  the  tenth  verse  of  the 
fifty-first  Psalm:  "Create  in  me  a  clean 
heart,  O  God:  and  renew  a  right  spirit 
within  me."  I  can  think  of  nothing  that 
I  so  much  need  for  time,  or  for  eternity, 
as  this.  Were  I  to  possess  all  other  things,  and  to  be 
destitute  of  this,  I  should  be  poor  indeed.  The  treasures 
of  this  world  would  be  unsatisfying,  even  while  they 
lasted,  and  that  would  be  but  for  a  brief  time.  I  must  soon 
and   forever   leave  them  all,  and  enter  on  eternity;  and 

304 


Psalm, 


J  (.-£ 


3o6 


BUT  ONE  PETITION. 


then,  without  a  clean  heart  and  a  right  spirit,  I  must  be 
wretched  wherever  my  abode  may  be.  Without  such  a 
heart,  I  could  not  enter  the  abode  of  the  blessed,  for 
nothing  shall  enter  there  that  defileth.  Only  the  pure  in 
heart  shall  see  God.  Even  though  I  were  allowed  to  enter 
that  holy  place  with  my  sinful  heart,  I  could  not  be  happy. 
I  could  have  no  fellowship  with  God,  nor  with  the  holy 
angels,  nor  with  the  blood-washed  saints;  nor  could  I 
take  any  satisfaction  in  their  holy  pleasures  and  employ- 
ments. I  should  be  miserable,  even  in  heaven.  Holiness 
is  an  indispensable  qualification  for  that  holy  place. 

My  petition,  therefore,  would  be.  "  Create  in  me  a  clean 
heart,  O  God,  and  renew  a  right  spirit  within  me."  With 
such  a  spirit  I  shall  be  more  happy  in  this  present  world 
than  I  should  otherwise  be,  and  with  such  a  spirit  I  shall 
be  prepared  to  dwell  in  the  presence  of  God,  where  there 
is  fulness  of  joy,  and  at  his  right  hand,  where  there  are 
pleasures  forevermore. 


"HE  WILL   BRING   IT  TO   PASS." 


RINC;  what  to  pass?  All  the 
desires  of  our  foolish,  igno- 
rant hearts  ?  No  !  Thank 
Ciod  that  his  love  and  mercy 
spare  us  any  such  lifelong 
misery  as  that  gift 
would  bring  upon  us. 
When  we  pray  God 
to  grant  our  petitions 
according  to  his  own 
wisdom  and  knowdedge 
of  what  would  be  best 
for  us,  because  "  we 
know  not  what  to  ask 
for  as  we  ought,"  we 
place  ourselves  i  n 
God's  hands  to  do  for 
us  as  he  sees  best.  In 
no  other  way  can  we 
claim  answer  to 
prayer.  Christ,  our  Saviour,  while  here  upon  earth,  said 
that  "Whatsoever  ye  ask  in  my  name,  believing,  ye  shall 
receive."  Yet  furthermore  he  himself  taught  us  to  pray, 
"Thy  will,  not  mine,  be  done." 

Have  we  any  claim  to  the  promise  of  answer  to  prayer 
if  we  approach  him  in  a  spirit  contrary  to  that  which  his 
professed  followers  are  expected  to  possess? 

Submission  to  his  will  we  must  have,  but  our  father  has 
given  us  the  blessed  privilege  of  coming  to  him  and  telling 
him  our  wants,  asking  of  him  "whatsoever  things  we  de- 
sire." Not  some  things,  not  a  particular  class  of  things, 
not  great  things,  but  everything. 

Have  we  any  right  to  suppose  our  father  in  heaven  so 
different  from  Christ?  And  was  there  anything  too  small 
or   insignificant  to  escape  his  notice?     Can  we  find   one 

307 


3o8 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


single  instance  of  a  single  individual,  however  humble  or 
wicked,  who  failed  to  secure  his  attention?  Is  the  world 
too  large?  Is  there  any  danger  of  an  omnipotent,  omni- 
present God  overlooking  one  of  his  creatures?  Ourchief- 
est  joy  and  blessing  come  from  the  fact  that  God  has  a 
plan  in  life  for  each  one  of  us.  And  our  answers  to  prayer 
depend  entirely  upon  the  help  or  hindrance  the  answer 
might  be  to  that  line  of  living.  Why  cannot  we  overcome 
that  perverseness  of  heart  which  cliafes  at  restraint,  and 
grows  sick  and  faint  over  deferred  hopes?  Remember, 
God  knows  just  exactly  when  that  petition,  so  earnestly 
asked,  can  be  granted  so  as  not  to  retard  our  Christian 
growth;  or  if  the  prayer  were  for  another,  just  the  mo- 
ment to  render  him  the  best  possible  good. 

Cannot  we  trust  it  to  him?  "  He  will  bring  it  to  pass." 
Or  cannot  we  trust  our  Creator  to  change  or  improve  upon 
our  poor  human  plans?  The  Apostle  James  tells  us  that 
the  "trying  of  our  faith  worketh  patience,"  and  to  let 
"  patience  have  her  perfect  work."  He  clearly  states  that 
this  waiting  on  the  Lord  is  essential  to  the  perfect  man 
in  Christ  Jesus.  It  is  a  distinct  and  important  part  in 
our  Christian  education,  without  which  we  are  found 
wanting.  "  Cast  not  away,  therefore,  your  confidence, 
which  hath  great  recompense  of  reward."  Oh,  let  us  all 
who  bear  his  name  cast  from  us  all  these  miserable  doubts 
and  fears  so  unworthy  of  him,  and  in  whole-hearted  ser- 
vice, truly  and  entirely,  commit  our  way  unto  the  Lord, 
not  hoping  but  knowing  in  his  own  good  time  "he  will 
bring  it  to  pass." 


TREASURE  IN   EARTHEN  VESSELS. 


AUL  was  writing  one  of  his  letters 
to  the  Church  at  Corinth ;  he  was 
encouraging  them  to  do  the  things 
which  were  right,  to  shun  those 
that  were  evil.  Factions  had  arisen 
in  the  Church,  using  the  name  of 
certain  that  had  preached  to  them, 
and  even  of  Christ,  in  their  bitter  conten- 
tions. 

The  news  of  their  condition  was  conveyed 
to  him  by  members  of  the  household  of  Chloe. 
It  is  not  known  whether  this  woman  was  a 
member  at  Corinth,  or  whether  she  merely  had 
friends  there;  but  she  seemed  to  have  the  good  of  the 
Church  at  heart. 

Corinth  was  a  great  place  for  commercial  and  manufact- 
uring enferprise.  Its  wealth  was  so  celebrated  as  to  be 
proverbial;  but  so  also  were  the  vice  and  profligacy  of  its 
inhabitants.      Venus  was  worshipped,   and  evil  reigned. 

The  epistles  to  the  Corinthians  are  supposed  to  have 
been  written  about  a.d.  57;  the  first  from  Ephesus,  the 
second  from  Macedonia,  shortly  before  Paul's  second  visit 
to  Corinth,  which,  we  are  told  in  Acts,  lasted  three  months. 
We  may  conclude  that  there  were  many  Jewish  converts 
in  the  Corinthian  Church,  though  it  would  appear  that 
the  Gentiles  predominated.  Stephanas,  Crispus,  Caius, 
and  Erastus  were  among  the  eminent  Christians  who  lived 
in  Corinth. 

The  city  has  lost  its  grandeur;  it  is  no  longer  the  home 
of  wealth  and  learning,  but  is  shrunk  into  a  wretched 
village,  which  is  on  the  old  site,  and  bears  the  same  name, 
which,  however,  is  often  corrupted  into  Gortho. 

There  were  formerly  to  be  found  the  baths  erected  by 
Hadrian,  now  a  crumbling  heap  of  bricks;  the  remains 
of  an  amphitheatre,  with  subterranean  arrangements  for 
gladiators;  the  ruins  of  the  ancient  Greek  temple;  the 
old  columns,  which  have  looked  upon  the  rise,  prosperity, 
and  desolation  of  three  successive  Corinths. 

309 


3IO 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


To  such  a  city,  and  to  the  Church  that  had  been  gathered 
there,  Paul  wrote  his  epistle.  In  it  he  tells  them  that 
they  had  renounced  the  hidden  things  of  dishonesty,  and 
as  the  love  of  God  had  shined  into  their  hearts,  they 
should  remember  that  the  treasure  was  held  in  earthen 
vessels,  and  that  although  death  worked  in  them,  it  was 
only  a  death  into  life;  the  death  of  the  body,  the  earthen 
vessel,  and  the  resurrection  of  the  same.  For  although 
the  earthly  house  for  which  we  are  caring  so  much  must 
perish  in  the  grave,  yet  God  had  prepared  a  body  that 
should  be  raised  incorruptible;  that  through  Christ,  who 
knew  no  sin,  yet  was  made  to  pay  the  penalty  of  sin  for 
us,  we  might  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  through 
him. 

We  are  the  earthen  vessels  of  which  Paul  speaks;  what 
treasure  have  we  hidden  in  us?  What  is  a  treasure?  It 
is  something  that  we  prize;  something  that  we  would  not 
sell,  nor  give  away,  nor  lose;  we  are  so  fearful  of  loss 
that  we  have  hidden  it.     Where? 

Is  it  like  the  leaven  that  a  woman  hid  in  three  meas- 
ures of  meal  ?  Have  we  sowed  it  in  a  field?  Or,  have 
we  hid  it  in  the  field,  so  that  when  a  man  finds  it  he  counts 
it  such  a  rare  thing  that  he  is  willing  to  sell  all  that  he 
has  to  buy  it?  What  is  our  treasure?  Is  it  unto  eternal 
life,  or  is  it  unto  eternal  death?  Is  it  treasure  of  corn,  of 
oil,  of  wine,  of  honey?     Or,  is  it  gold,  silver,  or  brass? 

Let  us  lay  up  treasures  in  heaven,  where  they  can  neither 
be  hurt  nor  destroyed.  The  good  treasures  of  the  heart 
are  holy  thoughts  and  affections,  the  keeping  of  our  God's 
commandments,  loving  the  dear  Saviour  who  died  for  us, 
and  being  always  prepared  for  the  marriage  feast,  so  that 
when  our  Lord  cometh  he  will  say,  "Well  done,  good 
and  faithful  servants,  enter  into  the  joy  of  your  Lord." 


WORK   THAT  ENDURES. 


^  .  M^^^^^^    ®^iiP     N  one  sense  a  large  proportion 

of  the  world's  toilers  do  not 
choose  their  own  work.  Cir- 
cumstances largely  beyond  per- 
sonal control  seem  to  shape  out 
the  particular  calling  it  becomes 
their  destiny  to  follow.  Deplorable 
as  it  is,  yet  men  and  women  are 
continually  saying,  "  Could  I  but 
begin  life  over  again,  I  should  never 
J  choose  my  present  occupation,"  or, 
"Could  I  only  begin  again  a  busi- 
ness career,  my  present  employment 
would  be  the  last  one  in  which  I 
would  engage."  To  our  thinking, 
some  of  the  most  expressive  words  used  to  describe  human 
life  are  contained  in  the  familiar  lines: 

"In  devious  way 
The  hurrying  stream  of  life  may  run." 

Life  is  in  very  truth  a  restless,  hurrying  stream,  winding 
its  tortuous,  devious  way,  pushing  us  often  sorely  against 
our  will,  with  its  strong,  resistless  current,  into  the  paths 
our  unwilling  feet  must  tread.  The  first  occupation  of 
which  we  have  historical  record  is  that  of  our  great  fore- 
father Adam;  nor  was  he  allowed  to  choose  in  the  matter. 
"Therefore  the  Lord  God  sent  him  forth  from  the  garden 
of  Eden  to  till  the  ground  from  whence  he  was  taken." 
No  choice  for  Adam.  Li  the  sweat  of  his  brow  he  was  to 
earn  his  bread  and  find  sustenance  for  himself  and  his 
family.  This  has  been  the  inheritance  and  lot  of  man 
ever  since.  And  even  as  Cain  followed  the  employment 
of  his  father,  so  thousands  of  men  since  his  time  have 
followed  a  father's  trade,  business,  or  profession.  But 
whether  the  work  which  becomes  our  own  is  a  voluntary 

311 


312  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

choice,  or  seems  thrust  upon  us,  it  can  be  ennobled  by  the 
manner  of  doing  it,  always  supposing  it  to  be  of  an  honor- 
able kind.  Canon  Farrar  says:  "A  life  spent  in  brushing 
clothes  and  washing  crockery  and  sweeping  floors — a  life 
which  the  proud  of  the  earth  would  have  treated  as  the  dust 
under  their  feet;  a  life  spent  at  the  clerk's  desk;  a  life 
spent  in  the  narrow  shop;  a  life  spent  in  the  laborer's  hut, 
niay  yet  be  a  life  so  ennobled  by  God's  loving  mercy,  that 
for  the  sake  of  it  a  king  might  gladly  yield  his  crown." 
In  these  sentiments  are  embodied  a  fact  too  frequently 
overlooked,  and  that  is — any  employment  may  be  made 
to  serve  a  double  purpose.  Not  only  may  bread  be  earned 
by  means  of  the  daily  occupation,  whether  humble  or  of  a 
more  exalted  nature,  but  the  kingdom  of  God  may  be 
advanced  in  human  hearts  by  the  manner  in  which  the 
work  is  done.  Right  along  in  the  line  of  a  daily  duty,  a 
life  may  become  a  sermon,  a  psalm,  an  active  exponent  of 
Christian  principle  and  godly  living.  And  influence  is  a 
very  abiding  power.  Dean  Stanley  rightly  says:  "Each 
of  us  may  have  fixed  in  his  mind  the  thought  that  out  of 
asingle  household  may  flow  influences  that  shall  stimulate 
the  whole  commonwealth  and  the  whole  civilized  world." 
But  it  will  take  a  long  time  for  any  influence  or  power  to 
affect  the  civilized  world,  and  this  shows  how  important 
it  is  that  anything  so  far-reaching  should  be  of  the  right 
kind.  It  is  so  generally  the  rule  of  the  world  that  every- 
thing shall  quickly  pass  away,  that  it  is  matter  for  special 
satisfaction  when  anything  that  is  said  or  done  in  the  right 
direction  can  be  made  to  endure.  In  this  connection  no 
grander  utterances  than  those  of  Daniel  Webster  are  at 
our  command  at  this  moment,  at  least  no  utterances  of 
man:  "If  we  work  upon  marble,  it  will  perish;  if  we  work 
upon  brass,  time  will  efface  it;  if  we  rear  temples,  they 
will  crumble  into  dust ;  but  if  we  work  on  immortal  minds — 
if  we  imbue  them  with  principles,  with  the  just  fear  of 
God  and  our  fellow-men — we  engrave  on  those  tablets 
something  that  will  brighten  all  eternity."  No  one  can 
live  or  work  to  himself  alone.  Contact  and  influence  are 
inevitable  as  the  breath  we  draw.  Neither  are  they  gener- 
ally inconsequent,  because,  either  for  good  or  for  ill,  we 
afl"ect  the  lives  of  those  about  us.  x\sthe  great  statesman 
has  intimated,  it  is  our  privilege  to  work   on   immortal 


3T4 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


minds;  is  there,  then,  but  one  course  for  Christians  to 
pursue?  Time  is  short,  but  yet  long  enough  for  each 
Christian  to  realize  that  work  may  be  done  by  each,  which 
will  brighten  all  eternity.  Blessed  privilege,  open  alike 
to  rich  and  poor,  to  the  high  and  to  the  lowly,  that  of 
living  a  life  so  full  of  Christ  that  the  simplest  labor,  the 
arduous  tasks,  the  every-day  work,  may  be  a  witness  for 
Christ!  A  kind  of  life  for  which  a  king  might  indeed 
"gladly  yield  his  crown." 

"  On  !  let  all  the  soul  within  you, 
For  the  truth's  sake,  go  abroad  ! 
St  ike  !  let  every  nerve  and  sinew 
Tell  on  ages — tell  for  God  !" 


PERSONAL 


OBLIGATION. 


RECENTLY  heard  a 
very  intelligent  lady 
say  that  she  would  not 
unite  with  the  Church 
because  she  would  not 
dara  to  take  solemn 
vows  upon  herself  for 
fear  she  might  break 
them.  She  failed  to 
realize  apparently  that 
her  own  personal  obli- 
gation to  serve  her 
Lord  remained  the 
same  even  though  she 
"  were  out  of  the 
Church."  Obligation 
was  born  long  before 
the  Church  was.  The 
Lord  was  "  King,"  and 
all  people  his  subjects, 
before  church  organi- 
zation was  thought  of. 
Right  is  right,  and 
wrong  is  wrong  to  all 
people  under  the  sun. 
It  is  a  deplorable  mistake  to  think  that  "belonging  to  a 
church"  makes  our  obligations  to  God,  but  it  is  a  happy 
fact,  nevertheless,  that  it  is  a  most  delightful  and  satis- 
fying help  in  performing  them. 

It  was  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  I  think,  who  said,  "  Sink  the 
Bible  to  the  bottom  of  the  ocean,  and  man's  obligation  to 
God  would  be  unchanged.  He  would  have  the  same  path 
to  tread,  only  his  lamp  and  his  guide  would  be  gone;  he 
would  have  the  same  voyage  to  make,  only  his  compass 
and  chart  would  be  overboard." 


315 


3i6 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


In  I  St  Cor.  iv.  i,  it  reads,  "  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us 
as  of  the  ministers  of  Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries 
of  God.  Moreover,  it  is  required  in  stewards  that  a  man 
be  found  faithful."  In  Matt,  xxiii.  8,  we  have  this  verse, 
"But  be  not  ye  called  Rabbi,  for  one  is  your  Master,  even 
Christ;  and  all  ye  are  brethren."  In  ist  Peter  iv.  lo,  we 
find  this  rule:  "  As  every  man  hath  received  the  gift,  even 
so  minister  the  same  one  to  another,  as  good  stewards  of 
the  manifold  grace  of  God." 

Dr.  Gumming,  in  speaking  of  personal  obligation,  says; 
"It  is  by  each  soldier  feeling  his  obligation  in  doing  his 
part  that  the  army  conquers;  it  is  by  each  bee  doing  its 
work  that  the  hive  is  stored  with  honey;  it  is  by  each 
insect  putting  forth  all  its  might  that  the  coral  reef  be- 
comes an  island  and  cities  rise  upon  the  bosom  of  the 
main." 

Personal  obligation  has  its  source  back  of  conscious- 
ness. Whether  Christians  or  not,  we  are  the  Lord's,  for 
.we  have  been  bought  with  a  price.  Therefore  our  personal 
obligation  demands  that  we  serve  our  Saviour,  that  we  sur- 
render ourselves  to  him  soul  and  body. 

Spencer  relates  a  story  of  a  beggar  who  asked  something 
ofalady.  She  gave  him  sixpence,  saying:  "Thisismore 
than  ever  God  gave  me. "  "  Oh,  madam !"  said  the  beggar, 
"you  have  abundance,  and  God  hath  given  all  that  you 
have;  say  not  so,  good  madam."  "  Well,"  said  she,  "I 
speak  the  truth,  for  God  hath  not  given  but  lent  unto 
me  what  I  have,  that  I  may  bestow  it  upon  such  as  thou 
art." 

There  are  few  sights  so  lovely  in  this  world  as  a  person 
who  deeply  feels  his  or  her  obligation  to  the  Lord  (and 
the  world,  which,  of  course,  is  necessarily  included),  and 
resolutely,  earnestly  and  unswervingly  performs  it,  no 
matter  what  discouragements  are  in  his  way. 


CHILDHOOD   OF  JESUS. 


UST  as  the  plant  does  not  open  to 
the  sun  till  it  has  cast  its  roots  into 
the  soil  to  a  depth  not  measured  by 
the  eye,  so  Jesus,  by  secret  and  in- 
tense prayer,  drew  the  sap  and  life 
of  his  soul  from  the  bosom  of  God. 
Some  favoring  circumstance  was  all 
that  was  needed  to  strike  from  him,  before  the 
eyes  of  all,  the  spark  divine.  This  was 
afforded  by  the  journey  to  Jerusalem  to  cele- 
brate the  Passover  feast,  at  the  age  when  the 
young  Jews  began  to  take  part  publicly  in  the 
religious  life  of  their  people.  This  solemn  visit  to  the 
Temple  filled  the  soul  of  Jesus  with  emotion  not  to  be 
described ;  under  the  symbols  he  beheld  the  divine  realities. 
He  felt  himself  truly  in  the  house  of  God,  and  perhaps 
for  the  first  time  became  fully  conscious  of  the  greatness 
of  his  mission;  he  comprehended  that  he  would  be  called 
to  fulfil  those  solemn  types.  When  his  mother,  grieved 
at  his  tarrying  behind,  addressed  him  in  words  of  tender 
reproach,  he  gave  that  deep  and  mysterious  reply,  "  How 
was  it  that  ye  sought  me?  Wist  ye  not  that  I  must  be 
about  my  father's  business?" 

His  precocious  wisdom  had  been  already  revealed  in  an 
interview  with  the  doctors  in  the  Temple;  his  questions 
showed  such  richness  of  thought  and  feeling,  that  the 
illustrious  masters  were  themselves  confounded.  The 
questions  of  a  child  are  often  more  embarrassing,  by  their 
artless  depth,  than  the  arguments  of  the  most  consummate 

317 


3i8 


THE   CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


dialectician.  They  go  straight  to  the  truth  by  the  royal 
road  of  simplicity.  There  was  not  a  white-headed  rabbi 
in  the  schools  of  the  law  who  could  meet  the  questions  of 
this  child  of  Nazareth.  This  scene  in  the  Temple  was  of 
great  moment  in  the  development  of  Jesus,  by  revealing 
him  to  himself.  The  next  eighteen  years  he  passed  in 
the  most  complete  obscurity.  We  may  not  seek  to  pene- 
trate their  mystery;  it  is  enough  for  us  to  know  that  they 
prepared  him  in  solitude  for  his  great  mission.  He  spent 
them  in  prayer  and  a  holy  life. 


HIS  WAYS  ARE  NOT  AS  OUR  WAYS. 


LTHOUGH  the  Scriptures  tell  us 
plainly  that  the  ways  of  God  are 
"past     finding    out,"    yet    human 
nature     is    constantly    dissatisfied 
,.    ,,,^  „..»— ^=.    that  so  little  knowledo^e  is  granted 

w^'S*^---i    I     concerning  God  and  his  mysterious  ways. 
</.*^>-/^  And  It  puzzles  poor  humanity  to  a  piti- 

able degree  that  things  so  often  seem 
merely  to  "  happen  "  anyway.  What  has 
been  most  earnestly  and  eagerly  sought 
ciftei  IS  the  very  prize  which  repeatedly 
eludes  the  grasp.  The  fond  dream  con- 
tinually lacks  realization;  the  dreaded 
calamity  is  the  one  permitted  to  fall.  Valued  possessions 
slip  away  and  the  hand  is  powerless  to  stay  them.  Ad- 
verse and  trying  events  overtake  the  bravest  and  most 
hopeful,  and  they  are  not  to  be  warded  off.  Great  pity 
arises  in  the  heart  of  a  Christian  that  any  one  can  be  so 
blinded  to  the  only  true  and  reliable  comfort  to  be  found 
in  life  as  to  shut  the  heart  to  a  belief  in  the  providences 
of  God.  It  becomes  clear,  in  view  of  the  resistless  power 
and  control  which  manifestly  dwell  in  God  and  his  sover- 
eign will,  that  the  best  his  children  can  do  is  simply  to 
trust  submissively  to  his  will  and  try  in  every  possible 
way  to  further  its  divine  workings.  If  only  men  and 
women  would  strive  to  conform  to  what  is  felt  to  be  the 
will  of  God,  the  discontent  and  misery  which  often  haunt 
and  spoil  a  life  would  be  banished  to  a  very  comforting 
degree.  When  rebellion  and  insubordination  are  utterly 
fruitless,  what  folly  to  beat  and  bruise  the  wings  against 
the  fetters  of  restraint.  George  MacDonald  says:  "I  find 
the  doing  of  the  will  of  God  leaves  me  no  time  for  disputing 
about  his  plans."     The  great   trouble  is,  mankind   is  so 

319 


320  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

short-sighted  that  there  is  no  due  recognition  of  the  fact 
that  a  Supreme  Ruler  must  follow  his  own  plans  and 
manage  affairs  in  his  own  way  in  order  to  bring  about  his 
own  purpose.  We  cry  for  help,  then  we  often  wonder*  at  a 
state  of  increased  perplexity;  but  there  is  lacking  that 
nobility  of  patience  in  the  human  soul  which  admits  of 
waiting,  uncomplainingly,  the  ripening  and  perfecting 
of  the  purposes  of  God.  Says  Flavel :  "  When  God  intends 
to  fill  a  soul,  he  first  makes  it  poor;  when  he  intends  to 
exalt  a  soul,  he  first  makes  it  humble;  when  he  intends 
to  save  a  soul,  he  first  makes  it  sensible  of  its  own  miser- 
ies and  nothingness."  And  should  any  one  ask  how  these 
things  can  be  affirmed  by  any  man,  we  think  the  reply 
should  be:  Experience  and  the  lives  of  those  who  have 
gone  before  us  prove  each  assertion  to  be  true.  Over 
and  over  again  men  have  testified  to  such  facts,  and  have 
found  that  out  of  a  sense  of  emptiness  has  come  the  ful- 
ness of  the  blessing  of  God.  Out  of  a  consciousness  of 
spiritual  poverty  has  come  a  sense  of  possessing  all  things ; 
out  of  self-abasement  has  come  the  exaltation  of  a  renewed 
spirit;  and  out  of  a  sense  of  sinfulness  and  nothingness 
has  come  an  assurance  of  the  salvation  which  is  through 
Christ.  This  is  often  the  way  in  which  God  sees  fit  to 
move  upon  the  heart,  producing  one  extreme  state  to  bring 
about  another;  and  what  seems  strange  and  ill-appointed 
to  finite  vision  and  understanding  is  often  the  wisdom  and 
power  of  God  evincing  themselves  through  his  unerring 
methods  and  plans.  Trust  and  obedience  are  virtues  which 
must  help  a  soul  Christward  and  heavenward.  Trust  and 
obedience  will  naturally  beget  love.  A  lady  who  was 
placed  in  a  responsible  position  in  a  charitable  institution 
said  that  at  first  it  washer  main  desire  and  effort  to  make 
the  children  love  her;  obedience,  she  thought,  would 
naturally  follow  if  only  she  could  first  secure  the  affection 
of  the  children  placed  under  her  charge.  But  the  fallacy 
of  this  belief  speedily  manifested  itself,  and  the  first  and 
main  power  in  securing  either  love  or  respect  revealed 
itself  to  be  that  of  insisting  on  prompt  and  invariable 
obedience.  To  the  untaught  and  almost  unreasoning 
children  the  lady's  ways  and  requirements  often  seemed 
needless  and  the  restrictions  unnecessary,  but  her  testimony 
was,  that   obedience  and   subjection   soon   convinced   the 


THE  ASCENSION  OF  OUR  LORD. 


21 


33X 


322 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


little  ones  that  each  rule  was  a  just  one;  and  she  added, 
that  once  the  children  learned  to  obey  her,  there  was  no 
trouble  in  securing  the  love  she  had  so  desired.  In  the 
great  school  of  life  we  soon  learn  that  our  will  and  wishes 
must  be  subordinate  to  a  mightier  will  than  our  own,  and 
our  wishes  controlled  by  One  whose  ways  are  not  as  our 
ways,  but  are  as  much  higher  than  our  ways  as  the  heavens 
are  higher  than  the  earth.  A  noble  nature  will  not  yield 
obedience  to  a  superior  will  simply  because  perforce  it 
must.  Who  would  wish  to  be  "  like  dumb,  driven  cattle  " 
because  God  rules  supreme  over  the  objects  of  his  own 
creation?  Willing  obedience  is  sure  to  bring  peace. 
David,  in  a  song  of  thanksgiving,  says:  "As  for  God,  his 
way  is  perfect;"  and  two  verses  further  on  he  says, 
"And  he  maketh  my  way  perfect;"  but  previous  to  either 
of  these  declarations,  he  says:  "  For  I  have  kept  the  ways 
of  the  Lord  .  .  .  and  as  to  his  statutes,  I  did  not  depart 
from  them."  Could  the  lesson  be  taught  more  plainly 
that  keeping  the  ways  and  statutes  of  the  Lord  tends  to 
the  perfection  of  our  own  ways? 


THE    HUMAN   SIDE. 


T  IK)  season  of  the  year 
do  we  more  fully  appre- 
ciate the  humanity  of 
Christ  than  during  the 
Advent  and  at  the 
Christmas-tide.  He 
came  among  us  the 
child  of  Bethlehem, 
and,  as  a  little  child, 
the  little  children  of 
each  succeeding  gener- 
ation learn  to  love  him. 
The  story  of  his  birth 
in  the  manger,  because  there  was  no  room  for  him  in  the 
inn,  is  ever  new,  and  children  never  tire  of  it.  And  no 
teacher  or  parent  who  seeks  to  train  the  children  up  to 
Christian  life  should  omit  the  opportunity  which  Christmas 
time  gives  of  pressing  home  to  the  understanding  of  the 
children  the  beautiful  thought  of  the  real  human  boy- 
hood of  Christ.  The  manger  may  be  forgotten  and  over- 
looked in  the  thought  of  the  miraculous  which  accom- 
panied it — ^the  glorious  song  of  the  angels  and  the  visits 
of  the  shepherds  and  magi,  with  their  costly  gifts  to  lay 
at  his  feet.  Yet  although  these  anthems  have  their  place, 
the  human  nature  of  our  Lord  ought  not  to  be  set  aside 
and  forgotten.  As  an  elder  brother,  his  life  will  appeal 
more  neafly  to  the  homely  every-day  lives  of  the  children 
about  us  than  if  we  think  of  him  as  only  Divine.  And 
all  this  human  sympathy  is  greatly  needed  in  forming  a 
character  to  fight  this  world's  battles.  What  would  Christ 
have  done  had  he  been  in  my  place?  is  an  every-day 
matter-of-fact  reasoning,  while  Christ,  the  Almighty  and 
all-powerful,  is  much  more  likely  to  be  forgotten.  So  at 
this  Christmas  season,  when  glad  and  joyous  ring  out  the 
bells,  and  the  anthems  are  chanted,  and  merriment  rules 
the  day,  the  babe  in  the  manger  should  be  shown  as  a  real 
human   babe.      He  came  among  us,  not   in  power,  but  in 

323 


324 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


weakness.  Not  as  a  king,  with  all  the  pomp  of  power, 
but  as  a  little,  unattended  child.  Not  with  any  outward 
pomp,  or  even  so  very  much  to  distinguish  him  from  ordi- 
nary children.  Yet  we  find  him  growing  up  with  a  moral 
nature  which  needed  no  checking  and  reproof ;  for  although 
he  was  oftentimes  tempted,  just  as  children  nowadays  are 
tempted,  to  do  wrong,  he  did  no  wrong.  So  that  he  was 
human,  but  of  a  strongly-marked,  perfect  human  character. 
So  when  we  sing  the  Christmas  carols,  let  much  of  their 
burden  be  that  Christ,  our  king  in  glory,  was  once  a  child 
who  lived  with  us;  and  then  shall  we  more  easily  remem- 
ber that  God,  through  Christ,  will  hear  us  when  we  call 
upon  him;  and  the  experience  of  each  child  so  trained 
shall  be  like  that  of  the  late  Dr.  Charles  Hodge,  who  used 
to  say : 

"  As  far  back  as  I  can  remember,  I  had  the  habit  of 
thanking  Cxod  for  everything  I  received,  and  of  asking 
him  for  everything  I  wanted.  If  I  lost  a  book  or  any  one  of 
my  playthings,  I  prayed  that  I  might  find  it.  I  prayed 
walking  along  the  streets,  in  school  or  out  of  school, 
whether  playing  or  studying.  I  did  not  do  this  in  obedi- 
ence to  any  prescribed  rule — it  seemed  natural.  I  thought 
of  God  as  an  everywhere-present  being,  full  of  kindness 
and  love,  who  would  not  be  offended  if  children  talked 
to  him." 


li^ 


THE  LIVING 
BREAD. 


READ,  in  the  Bible,  signi- 
fies any  manner  of  food  that 
is  necessary  for  the  suste- 
nance of  life.  The  manna 
sent  from  God  to  feed  the 
Israelites  in  the  wilderness 
was  called  bread;  but  the 
usually  accepted  meaning 
is  food  made  from  wheat. 
One  of  the  earliest  un- 
doubted instances  of  its  use 
is  when  the  angels  visited 
Abraham  in  the  plains  of 
Mamre;  and  he  bid  Sarah 
make  a  cake  for  them. 
The  ancient  Hebrews  had  several  ways  of 
making  their  bread  after  they  had  ground 
the  wheat  in  different  kinds  of  stone  mills. 
Occasionally  the  grains  were  mixed  with 
1^-^  other  ingredients,  such  as  beans,  lentils,  and 
millet,  a  little  water  or  milk  was  put  to  it, 
and  if  they  were  not  in  haste  leaven  was 
added.  It  was  kneaded  by  the  hands  or  the 
feet,  and  left  to  rise.  One  of  the  lesser 
prophets  tells  us  that  their  "  baker  sleepeth 
all  the  night."  The  dough  was  then  divided 
into  round  cakes  not  unlike  flat  stones  in 
shape  and  appearance,  about  a  span  in  diam- 
eter, and  a  finger's  breadth  in  thickness. 
Three  of  these  were  required  for  a  meal  for 
a  single  person;  these  cakes  were  sometimes 
punctured,  and  mixed  with  oil,  and  sometimes  were  only 
coated  with  oil.  Sometimes  the  dough  was  kneaded  a 
second  time,  and  probably  some  stimulating  seeds  were 
added  before  it  was  baked. 

325 


9 


326  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

The  shew  bread  of  the  priests  that  was  put  every  Sabbath 
upon  the  golden  table  which  was  in  the  sanctuary  before 
the  Lord,  was  made  into  twelve  cakes  or  loaves,  to  repre- 
sent the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  They  were  large  in  size, 
as  they  used  two-tenth  deals  of  flour,  or  about  six  pints 
for  each  one.  They  were  served  hot  on  each  Sabbath,  and 
then  the  stale  ones  that  had  been  exposed  for  seven  days 
were  taken  away ;  these  could  be  eaten  by  the  priests  alone. 
It  was  the  proper  business  of  the  women  of  the  family, 
the  mistress  of  the  house  or  one  of  the  daughters,  to  bake 
the  bread.  Baking,  however^  as  a  profession,  was  carried 
on  by  men  ;  and  Nehemiah  speaks  of  the  town  of  the  ovens 
or  furnaces. 

As  the  bread  was  made  in  thin  cakes,  it  dried  quickly, 
and  being  then  unpalatable,  it  was  usual  to  bake  daily. 
Unleavened  bread  was  ordered  to  be  eaten  at  the  Passover, 
to  commemorate  the  hurriedness  of  the  departure  of  the 
Israelites  from  Egypt.  This  bread  was  composed  of  flour 
and  water,  and  the  thin  paste  was  then  spread  over  a  port- 
able oven  or  urn  in  which  a  fire  had  been  made;  when 
cooked,  it  was  broken  off  in  pieces. 

Bread  was  also  baked  in  cavities  sunk  in  the  ground,  and 
lined  with  cement.  In  the  oven  a  fire  was  built,  and  it 
was  thus  prepared  for  baking.  The  portable  oven  or  jar, 
which  was  about  three  feet  high,  and  was  heated  by  wood, 
or  flowers  and  grass  (our  Saviour  tells  his  disciples  whep 
he  reproves  them  for  the  want  of  faith,  "  Wherefore  if 
God  so  clothe  the  grass  of  the  field,  which  to-day  is,  and 
to-morrow  is  cast  into  the  oven,"  etc.),  is  still  common 
among  the  Bedouins.  When  an  oven  was  not  to  be  had, 
the  pastoral  Jews  spread  their  bread  either  over  or  under 
hot  stones;  or,  lastly,  they  roasted  it  by  placing  it  between 
two  fires  made  of  dried  cow-dung,  which  burns  slowly, 
and  therefore  answered  their  purpose. 

The  Hebrews  did  not  cut  their  bread,  but  they  broke 
it,  as  did  our  Saviour  when  he  instituted  the  Supper.  "  And 
Jesus  took  bread,  and  gave  thanks,  and  l^rokc  it  and  gave 
unto  them." 

The  living  bread  is  he  which,  having  come  down  from 
heaven,  giveth  life  unto  the  world.  He  says:  "I  am  the 
bread  of  life:  he  that  cometh  unto  me  shall  never  hunger; 
and  he  that  believeth  on  me  shall   never    thirst.     Your 


328 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


fathers  did  eat  manna  in  the  wilderness,  and  are  dead. 
I  am  the  living  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven;  if 
any  man  eat  of  this  bread,  he  shall  live  for  ever." 

"  He  who  hath  led,  will  lead 

All  through  the  wilderness; 
He  who  hath  fed,  will  feed; 

He  who  hath  blessed,  will  bless ; 
He  who  hath  heard  thy  cry, 

Will  never  close  his  ear; 
He  who  hath  marked  thy  faintest  sigh, 

Will  not  forget  thy  tear. 
He  loveth  always,  faileth  never  ; 

So  rest  on  him  to-day,  for  ever." 


ELIJAH   FED   BY   THE   RAVENS. 


AN   OLIVE-TREE. 


XE  of  the  very  earliest  trees  men- 
tioned in  the  Bible  is  the  olive,  a 
leaf  of  which  the  dove  that  was 
sent  out  of  the  Ark  by  Noah  had 
in  her  mouth  when  she  returned  to 
him,  because  the  waters  had  not 
yet  dried  off  the  earth. 
Palestine  numbered  it  among  her  most  valu- 
able trees,  and  the  land  is  said  to  be  full  of 
oil,  olives,  and  honey.  It  is  often  mentioned 
in  the  classics,  was  dedicated  to  Minerva,  and 
employed  in  the  crowning  of  some  of  the  gods. 
It  thrives  best  in  the  warm  sun;  it  grows 
slowly,  and  lives  to  a  great  age;  some  writers  think  that 
some  olive-trees  are  two  thousand  years  old.  It  is  said 
to  be  neither  large  nor  beautiful  as  a  tree;  its  color  is 
of  an  ashen  hue;  the  bark  is  smooth,  but  the  trunk  is 
knotty  and  gnarled.  Travellers  tell  us  that  its  leaves  are 
dark  green  upon  the  upper  surface,  but  of  a  silvery  hue 
beneath.  Solomon  used  these  trees  in  building  the  Tem- 
ple, because  the  wood  was  hard,  and  very  close  in  grain. 
It  blossoms  profusely,  and  bears  fruit  every  other  year. 

The  flower  is  at  first  yellow,  but  it  becomes  white  as  it 
progresses,  and  at  last  loses  all  the  yellow  except  the 
centre. 

The  fruit  resembles  a  plum,  in  shape  and  color,  first 
green,  at  last  almost  black.  It  is  gathered  by  shaking 
the  trees,  beating  them  with  poles,  and  by  plucking.  A 
full-sized  tree,  in  good  bearing  condition,  is  said  to  pro- 
duce fifty  pounds  of  oil. 

Shoots  come  up  from  the  roots,  and  as  the  parent  tree 
dies  they  are  ready  to  take  its  place.  The  oil  was  used 
in  lamps,  to  anoint  the  body  and  hair,  to  anoint  the  sick, 
to  pour  upon  wounds,  to  use  in  the  bath,  to  consecrate 
kings,  to  assist  in  sacrifices.  Even  in  the  wilderness  the 
Israelites  were  directed  to  have  "pure  olive  oil  beaten  for 
the  light,  to  cause  the  lamp  to  burn  always." 

The  fruit  was  first  shaken  off,    or  plucked,    and  then 

329 


33° 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


trodden;  so  one  of  the  lesser  prophets  speaks  of  the  "oil 
vats."  High  winds  were  greatly  dreaded  by  those  who 
cultivated  the  olive-tree,  for  even  by  the  ruffling  of  the 
breeze  the  flowers  were  apt  to  fall,  job  says,  "  He  shall 
cast  off  his  flower  like  the  olive."  The  locust  also  was 
a  great  destroyer  of  the  trees,  making  the  "labor  of  the 
olive  to  fail." 

We  are  told  that  "  the  sites  of  many  of  the  deserted 
towns  of  Judah  bear  witness  to  the  former  abundance  of 
the  olive  where  it  no  longer  exists,  by  the  oil-presses,  with 
their  gutters,  troughs,  and  cisterns  hewn  out  of  the  solid 
rock." 

In  St.  Paul's  arguments  concerning  the  Jews  and  (len- 
tiles  the  olive-tree  gives  to  him  a  very  forcible  illustra- 
tion; and  in  Romans  he  gives  an  allegory  of  the  grafting, 
growth,  and  bearing  of  the  fruit  of  the  olive-tree.  And 
he  advises  his  hearers  not  to  have  "that  blindness  in  part 
that  happened  to  Israel,  until  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles 
be  come  in. " 


A    FEW    DAYS. 


HE  Lord  had  spoken  to 
Moses  from  Sinai  in  the 
beginning  of  the  second 
year  after  he  had  led  the 
Israelites  out  of  the  land  of 
Egypt,  to  command  again 
the  keeping  of  the  feast  of 
the  Passover. 

Many  days  of  discouragement  had  come  to  them,  and 
oftentimes  they  wished  that  they  had  been  left  to  die  in 
the  land  of  bondage.  Sometimes  they  would  be  led  to  the 
very  borders  of  the  wilderness,  just  at  the  edge  of  the 
promised  land,  and  when  they  expected  to  be  led  into  it 
to  find  the  milk  and  honey  of  which  they  had  heard,  they 
were  forced  to  turn  back. 

Because  of  their  sins,  God  had  sworn  that  not  one  of  the 
people  who  had  come  up  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  except 
Caleb  and  Joshua, should  be  permitted  to  enter  into  Canaan. 
So  they  travelled  around  and  around  in  almost  a  circle 
for  forty  years. 

But  all  this  time  they  were  keeping  the  feasts  that  were 
appointed  for  them.  And  God  led  them  by  a  cloud  by 
day  and  a  pillar  of  fire  by  night.  When  the  tabernacle 
was  reared  a  cloud  covered  it;  and  at  even  there  was 
upon  it  in  place  of  the  cloud  the  appearance  of  fire.  When 
they  were  to  continue  their  journey  the  cloud  was  taken 
up,  and  when  the  cloud  tarried  for  a  few  days  they  tarried 
in  their  tents,  and  journeyed  not. 

So  God  led  them  on  from  day  to  day,  from  night  to  night, 
until  they  entered  into  the  rest  of  the  land  of  promise. 

The  world  is  only  a  great  wilderness  through  which  we 
are  journeying  to  the  land  of  promise  beyond  all  of  our 
weariness,  fightings  without  and  fears  within.  If  we  attain 
to  a  state  which  we  call   almost  perfection,  and   then  we 

331 


332 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


sin,  we  have  to  begin  all  over  again;  and  we  go  over  and 
over  the  same  ground  until  we  often  get  discouraged,  just 
as  the  Israelites  did  in  the  wilderness. 

As  God  led  them  so  he  leads  us.  Are  we  discouraged 
because  he  keeps  us  quiet  for  2^  few  day  si  Moses  said, 
"  Stand  still,  and  I  will  hear  what  the  Lord  will  command." 
Cannot  we  stand  still  until  we  hear  the  still,  small  voice, 
until  upon  our  ears  falls  the  whisper,  "  Be  still  and  know  ?" 

Is  our  life  more  than  a  few  days  of  care,  of  anxiety? 
We  build  houses  and  barns,  we  sit  down  to  take  our  ease, 
forgetting  that  SXit  few  days  will  soon  pass. 


DOES   JESUS  CARE? 


HE  Sea  of  Gennesaret,  or  as  it 
was  called  in  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, "the  Sea  of  Chinnereth," 
received  its  name  from  a  fertile 
plain  on  its  northwest  shore. 
It  is  thirty-five  miles  south  of 
Mount  Hermon,  twenty-seven 
east  of  the  Mediterranean,  and 
sixty-four  from  the  Dead  Sea. 
It  is  said  to  measure  thirteen 
miles  in  length,  four  to  seven 
wide,  and  is  one  hundred  and 
sixty  feet  deep.  It  is  of  vol- 
canic origin,  and  surrounded  by 
rocks  that  rise  from  its  sides  to 
a  great  height,  the  top,  of  some 
of  them  being  seventeen  hundred  feet  above  its  narrow 
pebbly  beach.  Naturally,  as  its  depression  \z  so  great, 
extreme  heat  is  occasioned,  and  in  the  summer  is  very 
trying  to  the  traveller;  in  winter,  snow  never  lies  upon 
its  border,  although  the  neighboring  mountains  are  often 
whitened  by  it. 

In  the  time  of  our  Saviour  some  considerable  towns 
studded  its  shores,  and  the  plain  of  Gennesaret  was  a 
marvel  of  fruitfulness  and  beauty.  But  now  only  two 
of  them  remain;  the  surrounding  hills  are  usually  bare 
and  desolate,  and  though  capable  of  producing  figs, 
olives,  and  wheat,  the  country  is  so  much  neglected  that 
thorns  abound,  and  while  the  thorny  tote-tree  and  palms 
grow  luxuriantly,  and  indigo  is  cultivated  in  the  iields, 
ruin  is  everywhere  to  be  seen. 

Upon  the  shores  of  the  beautiful  lake  our  Saviour  did 
much  teaching;  its  quiet  beauty  was  hallowed  by  a  voice 
such  as  no  other  man  ever  possessed.  Then,  as  now, 
although  brackish  springs  flowed  into  it,  notwithstanding 

333 


334  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

the  waters  of  the  Jordan  rushed  into  the  lake  in  a  turbid 
torrent,  its  water  is  sweet,  cool,  and  transparent.  As 
then,  the  lake  abounds  in  fish,  but  even  that  seems  to  be 
ignored,  and  no  longer  do  numerous  boats  let  down  their 
nets  into  the  sea.  Fish  are  now  taken  either  by  being 
caught  in  a  hand-net  by  a  man  who  walks  in  shallow  water, 
or  else  they  are  fed  crumbs  of  bread  that  are  mixed  with 
a  preparation  of  mercury,  and  when  dead  they  are  easily 
gathered  from  the  surface  of  the  water. 

On  the  lake  Peter  essayed  to  walk  to  Christ,  but 
becoming  frightened,  he  cried  out,  "Lord,  save  me,  or 
I  perish."  Jesus,  walking  by  this  sea,  saw  Andrew  and 
Peter  casting  their  net  into  it,  but  at  his  call  they  left 
all  to  follow  him.  There  was  given  the  parable  of  the 
sower  who  went  forth  to  sow.  In  one  of  the  towns  by  its 
borders,  Jesus  being  moved  with  compassion  because  the 
day  was  far  spent,  fed  the  five  thousand  with  five  loaves 
and  two  fishes.  Crossing  the  sea,  he  met  the  man  with 
an  unclean  spirit,  and  healed  him.  On  its  western  shore, 
about  five  miles  from  where  the  Jordan  enters  it,  near  the 
city  of  Capernaum,  Christ  asked,  "Children,  have  ye  any 
meat?"  They  had  not,  but  at  his  command  they  cast 
their  net,  and  were  not  able  to  draw  it  in  for  the  multi- 
tude of  fishes. 

And  on  the  same  sea  when  Jesus  with  his  disciples  took 
ship  to  go  over  unto  the  other  side,  and  a  tempest  arose; 
Jesus,  wearied  with  his  labors,  was  in  the  stern  of  the 
vessel,  asleep.  The  narrative  tells  us  that,  but  it  would 
be  very  difficult  to  believe  that  our  Lord  did  not  know  of 
their  danger,  for  his  eye  is  never  closed  when  his  children 
need  care.  And  when  the  disciples  called,  he  rebuked 
the  tempest,  and  there  was  a  great  calm. 

Were  those  disciples  any  dearer  to  him  than  are  we? 
When  waves  of  anxiety  and  care  far  harder  to  endure  than 
those  of  the  Sea  of  Cxennesaret  are  beating  upon  us,  do  we 
feel  that  our  Saviour  is  sleeping  ?  Could  the  ear  of  the  One 
who  died  for  us  ever  be  closed  even  to  our  faintest  cry? 
We  are  not  to  go  to  our  eternal  home  on  "  flowery  beds  of 
ease. "  We  must  not  expect  Apollyon  to  be  conquered  with- 
out a  fight:  the  wicket-gate  is  before  us,  and  although,  like 
Christain,  we  may  have  to  "knock  more  than  once  or 
tAvice,"  the  gate  will  be  opened  at  our  will. 


^^-^S^^^^^IT- 


STEPS  IN  THE  ROCKS  LEADING  TO  MT.   SINAI. 


336 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


The  trouble  with  us  is,  that  we  grow  faint  in  well-doing; 
our  hearts  are  altogether  fixed  on  our  own  strength,  and 
not  upon  what  we  can  obtain  from  above. 

Our  Jesus  is  ever  beside  us,  near  us;  so  near  that  he  can 
put  out  his  hand  and  quiet  the  waves  that  threaten  to  over- 
whelm us;  and  when  we  feel  our  danger  we  have  only  to 
say,  "  Lord,  carest  thou  not  that  we  perish?"  And  almost 
before  we  have  uttered  the  words  there  will  be  a  great 
calm. 


THE  CHURCH  AT   LAODICEA. 


\-/>f^ 


AODICEA    was    a    large 
and   very   wealthy   city 
of     Asia     Minor.       Its 
earlier  name  was  Dios- 
polis,  but    after  it   was 
enlarged  by  Antiochus 
it   was    named    for    his 
wife     Laodice.       After 
that    it    was    destroyed 
by   an   earthquake,   but 
was  at  once  rebuilt  by 
Marcus  AuTelius.     Now 
it  is  nothing  but  a  scene  of  utter  desola- 
tion, but  so  extensive  are  the  ruins  that 
it   is  said  fully  to  justify  the  vivid  de- 
scriptions that  are  given  of  it  by  Greek 
and  Roman  writers. 

A  Christian  church  was  early  gathered 
in  the  city,  but  not,  presumably,  by  St. 
Paul.  When  he  wrote  from  Rome  to  the 
Christians  at  Colosse,  and  sent  a  greet- 
ing to  the  church  at  Laodicea,  it  is 
thought  that  he  had  never  yet  visited  it. 
In  subsequent  times  it  became  a  Chris- 
tian city  of  eminence,  the  See  of  a  bishop 
and  a  meeting-place  of  councils.  It  was 
destroyed  by  the  Mohammedan  invaders; 
and  it  is  now  a  scene  of  utter  desolation. 
It  is  thought  by  some  writers  that  Paul's  letter  to  Phile- 
mon is  the  letter  to  the  Laodiceans. 

The  church  at  Laodicea  did  not  consist  of  people  who 
were  firm  in  the  right,  but  of  those  who  were  wavering. 
St.  John  writes  that  they  were  neither  cold  nor  hot,  but 
lukewarm;  and  he  counsels  them  to  buy  only  gold  that 
had  been  tried  in  the  fire. 

We  all  know  how  very  uncomfortable  a  thing  the  uncer- 
22  337 


33^  TUB   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

tain  friend  is.  Just  at  the  moment  when  we  expect  decided 
words,  deeds,  actions,  there  is  nothing  but  a  wavering 
spirit,  neither  cold  nor  hot,  just  a  lukewarm  love  that 
really  amounts  to  nothing,  and  in  despair  we  turn  aside 
from  him,  and  wish  that  we  might  know  just  where  to  find 
him. 

If  you  are  in  trouble;  if  sorrows  are  thick  about  you; 
if  the  "grasshopper  has  become  a  burden,"  and  you  need 
love,  cheer,  comfort,  can  you  endure  to  be  met  by  such  a 
lukewarm  love  that  your  heart  aches  more  than  before  you 
sought  the  help  ? 

If  you  look  into  the  eyes  of  your  little  child,  and  instead 
of  the  look  of  glad  surprise  that  you  have  a  right  to  expect 
the  tones  of  your  voice  will  call  up,  you  see  only  an  in- 
difference that  chills  the  love  that  is  welling  up  from  your 
heart,  and  sending  to  your  words  the  deep,  full  echoes 
that  love  alone  can  give  to  them,  can  you  endure  to  see 
only  flitting  shadows  of  appreciation  in  the  eyes  of  the 
child?  Would  our  God  endure  in  the  children  whom  his 
Son  died  to  redeem  luke-warmness?  When  he  says  to 
us,  "  My  son,  give  me  thy  heart,"  when  he  reaches  out  an 
arm  to  save,  sets  his  eyes  to  watch,  and  bends  a  listening 
ear,  when  he  holds  out  to  us  the  Everlasting  Arms  to  keep 
us  from  falling,  could  we  receive  the  gifts,  help,  blessings 
indifferently  ? 

God  loves  happy  Christians  just  as  earthly  parents  love 
happy  children.  If  you  love  him,  hold  up  your  head,  and 
let  all  the  world  see  that  you  have  learned  to  love  Jesus. 
Why  do  you  want  to  be  always  looking  at  the  ground  at 
your  feet,  intently  watching  for  rough  places,  for  rocks 
of  offence,  for  pitfalls,  for  miry  depths?  Surely  you  have 
forgotten  that  the  Everlasting  Arms  are  about  you,  and 
that  the  angels  who  are  sent  forth  to  minister  to  the  loved 
ones  do  bear  you  up  that  you  may  not  stumble. 

"  And  Thy  guiding  hand  still  held  me, 
Though  my  feet  would  turn  and  slide, 
Held  me  while  I  wandered  blindly, 
That  I  might  not  turn  aside. 

"  Now  I  know  Thou  hast  been  with  me, 
And  Thy  face  again  I  see. 
And  I  feel  Thy  hands  upholding, 
Helping  and  directing  me." 


///' 


^/.  ' 


T'.lBl'I'I'  ■'  '  J|l()" 


34° 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


Paul  knew  that  the  wealth  and  sins  of  the  Laodicean 
Church  had  distracted  the  Christians  there,  and  to  him  who 
so  emphatically  preached  to  them  to  stand  up  and  fight 
like  men,  it  must  have  been  very  discouraging  to  know 
that  their  piety  was  only  lukewarm,  that  they  were  neither 
cold  nor  hot.  Let  us  ever  bear  in  mind  that  the  dear 
Lord  wants,  will  only  have  and  own,  real  love,  real  work, 
real  faith,  real  decision  of  character,  not  lukewarmness, 
but  a  Christianity  that,  in  the  face  of  discouragements, 
be  they  never  so  great,  will  cause  us  to  look  up  and  say, 
"Lord,  I  love  thee!" 


\      ] 


WAITING   FOR   FEELING. 


OME  one  has  remarked  that  *'  He 
who  looks  upon  Christ  through 
frames  and  feelings  is  like  one  who 
sees  the  sun  in  water,  which  quivers 
and  moves  as  the  water  moves;  but 
he  that  looks  upon  him  in  the  glass 
of  his  Word,  by  faith,  sees  him  ever 
the  same."  Newton  says:  "Our 
union  with  Christ  is  the  union  of  the 
covenant,  and  therefore  not  dependent  upon 
frames  and  feelings." 

Bate  writes:  "To  depend  upon  feeling 
in  religion  is  unsafe  and  dangerous.  A 
man  may  as  well  think  of  holding  fast  to 
the  clouds,  building  upon  running  sand,  or 
relying  on  the  wind.  The  clouds,  the 
sand,  the  wind,  are  no  more  changeable  and 
uncertain  than  our  feelings.  A  change  in 
circumstances,  or  a  change  in  health,  or  a 
change  in  friends,  will  often  produce  an 
equal  change  in  feeling.  Our  religion 
should  be  like  the  sun,  which,  cloud  or  no  cloud,  goes  on  in 
its  shining  course;  like  the  earth  which,  winder  no  wind, 
rolls  on  its  orbit.  We  should 'stand  by  faith,'  '  live  by 
faith,'  and  'hold  fast  the  profession  of  our  faith.' 

It  is  a  fatal  mistake — made  by  many  otherwise  beautiful 
lives — this  waiting  for  feeling;  this  refusal  to  anchor 
themselves  on  the  Rock,  Christ  Jesus,  because  they  experi- 
ence no  strong  emotion.  It  is  resolution  such  souls  need, 
resolution  to  pay  the  debt  they  owe  to  Christ,  who  gave 
his  life  for  them-.  It  is  sad  to  believe  the  terrible  fact 
that  men  and  women  whom  we  respect  and  love,  who  are 
honest  and  true  as  far  as  any  and  all  debts  and  friendships 
of  this  world  are  concerned,  fail  in  payment  of  the  great 
debt  to  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  fail  to  acknowledge  the 
Friend  above  all  others.  What  a  blessing  would  come  to 
such  souls  ii',  instead  of  waiting  for  feeling,  they  would 

341 


342  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


turn  about  and  look  for  Christ  for  the  purpose  of  discharg- 
ing the  debt  they  owe.  President  Tuttle  told  a  good 
story  illustrating  this  personal  obligation  to  the  Lord  of 
all.      He  said: 

"  I  asked  a  young  man,  'Do  you  have  any  anxiety  about 
yourself  as  a  sinner  against  God  ?' 

"  The  reply  was,  'I  know  I  am  a  sinner,  but  I  feel  very 
little  on  the  subject.' 

"  'Are  you  trying  to  do  what  God  tells  you  to  do  as 
well  as  you  are  able  and  with  such  light  as  you  have?'  I 
asked. 

"  'Oh,  no,  sir!  for  it  would  seem  to  be  mockery  for  one 
who  feels  so  little  as  I  do  to  attempt  to  perform  any  re- 
ligious duty. ' 

"  'You  admit  that  God  does  require  of  you  repentance 
and  faith  and  worship  and  a  holy  life,  do  you  not?' 

"  'Yes,  sir;  I  must  admit  all  this,  but  I  do  not/<?^/it. ' 

"  'What  would  you  advise  a  customer  to  do  who  had 
contracted  a  debt  at  this  store,  who  admits  the  debt,  and 
that  he  ought  to  pay  it,  but  says  he  knows  all  this,  but  has 
so  little  feeling  about  it?' 

"  In  an  instant  he  said,  'I  w^ould  advise  him  to  pay  it, 
feeling  or  no  feeling.' 

"  'That  is  just  what  I  want  you  to  do,'  I  said. 

"  'What  shall  I  do?'  he  asked. 

"  'Come  to  the  inquiry  meeting  to-night,  and  meanwhile 
do  you  search  your  Bible  and  ask  God  for  help. ' 

"  'I  will  do  the  best  I  can,'  was  his  reply. 

"  That  evening  he  admitted  no  progress,  only  he  saw 
his  guilt  more  clearly;  but  he  would  do  all  God  required 
as  well  as  he  could.  I  never  saw  him  shed  a  tear,  or  betray 
a  tithe  of  the  emotion  the  young  man  does  who  has  just 
left  my  room,  but  as  fast  as  light  came  he  obeyed  it.  In 
a  little  time  he  was  hoping  he  had  passed  from  death  unto 
life,and  for  years  he  has  lived  a  faithful,  beautiful  Chris- 
tian life." 

Tht  feeling  will  come  when  one  has  taken  up  one's  duty. 
No  one  ought  to  question  that.  The  Holy  Spirit  will 
touch  any  and  every  soul  that  is  willing  to  obey.  Spur- 
geon  says,  "  It  is  astonishing  how  whimsical  people  are 
about  the  way  they  will  be  saved."  There  is  only  one 
way.      Christ  says,  "Come  unto  me."     Obey  him. 


be  so. 


SADNESS  AND   SOLACE. 

T  cannot  be  denied  that  the  general  ten- 
dency of  the  human  heart  as  age  advances 
is  toward  sadness  and  depression.  It  might 
also  be  said  it  is  the  natural  tendency. 
This  is  not  always  the  case,  as  there  are 
many  pleasing  exceptions,  but  the  general 
tendency  is  in  a  serious,  sombre  direction. 
It  is  not  to  ])e  wondered  at  that  this  should 
The  world  is  a  stern  disciplinarian;  cares  press, 
343 


344  THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

trials  wear,  and  sorrows  give  anxiety;  and  it  is  a  constant 
struggle  to  overcome  and  rise  superior  to  first  oiie,  then 
another,  besetting  ill.  True,  natures  differ  widely,  and 
where  one  will  brood  and  mourn,  another  may,  through 
buoyancy  of  disposition,  successfully  cry,  "  Away  with  mel- 
ancholy!" There  can  be  no  real  pleasure,  it  would  seem, 
in  that  which  is  mournful  and  sad,  and  yet  there  is  that 
in  the  soul  of  man  which  makes  many  a  pathetic  story  far 
more  fascinating  and  attractive  than  the  loveliest,  wittiest 
matter  could  possibly  prove.  There  is  a  mournful  sweet- 
ness to  some  of  the  saddest  of  poetry  which  rivets  the  eye 
and  chains  the  attention  until  the  weirdly  attractive  lines 
have  lodged  in  the  memory,  ready  to  be  recalled  in  seri- 
ous moods  with  dreamy  satisfaction.  And  it  is  often  from 
the  most  gifted,  able,  and  best-trained  minds  the  sad- 
dest sentiments  find  expression.  It  seems  as  though  the 
very  extreme  of  sadness  were  reached  in  a  definition  of 
the  word  "  pleasure"  which  appeared  some  years  ago. 
Here  it  is:  "Pleasure,  the  comma  with  which  we  divide 
our  griefs."  Was  it  not  going  too  far?  We  have  always 
thought  so,  and  yet  a  companion  definition  of  "sleep, " 
from  the  pen  of  Matthew  Henry,  is  hardly  less  impressively 
sad:  "Sleep  gives  some  intermission  to  the  cares  and  pains 
and  griefs  that  afflict  us;  it  is  the  parenthesis  of  our  sor- 
rows." Conclusions  like  these  are  not  often  reached  by 
the  young.  It  is  well  they  are  not;  and  yet  the  young,  as 
well  as  the  middle-aged  and  the  old,  need  to  be  fortified 
against  the  depressing  influences  sure  to  overtake  them  in 
the  strange,  mixed  journey  of  life.  Gay  surroundings 
never  relieve,  but  only  pall  on  a  stricken  heart.  The 
old  adage,  that  "misery  likes  company,"  is  true  to  a  cer- 
tain extent,  and  yet  misery  likes  to  choose  its  company 
quite  as  decidedly  as  does  happiness.  But  all  the  accu- 
mulating events  of  life,  especially  its  sorrows,  its  disap- 
pointments, its  depressing  losses,  force  the  inquiry  which 
frequently  finds  forcible  utterance — how  can  people  live  in 
the  world  and  endure  to  live  without  the  religion  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  belief  in  the  promises  of  the  Bible?  How, 
indeed!  Of  all  the  pitiable  objects  on  earth,  the  most 
pitiable  to  our  mind  is  an  old  sceptic.  While  some  of  the 
glamour  of  youth  remains — ^while  life  still  holds  forth 
promises  of  bright  days  and  joyous  scenes,  of  merry  re- 


346  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


unions  and  glad  holidays,  full  of  mirth  and  pleasure — it 
is  piteous,  even  then,  to  see  the  affections  entirely  set  on 
things  of  the  earth.  But  after  the  moth  of  care  and  the 
corroding  rust  of  sorrow  have  torn  all  the  glamour  of  youth- 
ful promise  and  allurement  away,  when  the  great  thief — 
time — has  broken  into  the  life  and  stolen  most  of  its 
treasure  away,  if  the  support  of  religious  faith  be  wanting, 
what  but  a  lamentable  wreck  and  ruin  would  remain !  But, 
turning  from  so  melancholy  a  picture,  it  is  delightful  to 
consider  how  many  bright,  happy,  hopeful  Christians  feel 
themselves  comforted  and  their  lives  enriched,  from  year 
to  year  and  from  youth  to  age,  by  the  sweet  solace  of  re- 
ligious belief  and  a  childlike  trust  in  the  unfailing  promises 
of  the  Bible.  And  there  is  not  a  sad  phase  in  life,  not  a 
depressing  picture  of  memory,  not  a  disappointment  or 
sorrow,  for  which  solace  cannot  be  found,  if  the  heart  will 
only  receive  it.  The  world  has  been  called  a  disciplina- 
rian; it  is  such,  but  discipline  either  hardens  or  softens 
the  nature.  When  the  divine  voice  told  Saul  of  Tarsus  it 
was  hard  to  kick  against  the  pricks,  a  very  stern,  abiding 
lesson  was  given  to  man  for  all  time.  And  when  Jesus 
Christ  said,  "Come  unto  me,  all  ye  that  are  weary  and 
heavy-laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest,  "both  invitation  and 
promise  were  for  all  time  also.  If  only  men  would  "  taste 
and  see  that  the  Lord  is  good"  there  would  be  small  need 
to  urge  that  the  sweet  solace  of  religion  be  tried  as  an 
antidote  for  all  the  sadness  of  mortal  experiences.  Yet  it 
is  true,  sublimely  true,  that 

"  Earth  has  no  sorrow  that  Heaven  cannot  heal." 


MISSIONARY 


WORK. 


E  willing  to  work  for  others,  and  be 
zealous  in  every  good  work.  In 
this  our  day  of  missionary  endeavor, 
when  the  subject  is  so  constantly 
brought  before  us,  one  need  not 
wait,  nor  be  idle  for  want  of  work.  Be  active  and  busy. 
You  know  the  need  of  missionary  zeal,  of  missionary 
money,  and  the  need  of  willing,  working  hands  and  ready 
hearts.  You  and  I  each  bear  our  own  responsibility  in 
this  matter.  Can  not  each  one  of  us  do  much  more,  if  we 
have  already  done  a  little  in  our  own  way,  to  help  this 
cause  ?  The  steady  progress  of  the  work  abroad  and  the 
added  interest  awakened  each  year  at  home,  go  far  to  make 
up  much  that  is  hopeful  and  encouraging  for  our  own 
individual  effort.  What  others  have  done,  you  can  do. 
It  is  your  own  part  that  is  needed  in  the  great  whole. 
If  you  do  it  not,  some  one  part  is  left  out,  or  filled  by 
another  whose  zeal  exceeds  your  own. 

Do  you  doubt  your  ability  to  do  a  great  thing?  Then 
just  do  a  little  thing  in  your  own  way  for  the  Master.  He 
will  look  not  at  the  greatness  of  the  gift  given,  or  the 
deed  done,  but  at  the  spirit  back  of  it.      The  widow's  mite, 

347 


348  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

in  the  estimation  of  our  Lord,  outweighed  all  the  more 
costly  gifts  of  the  rich.  "  She  hath  done  more  than  they 
all"  was  the  comment  of  the  Master. 

You  are  just  where  you  should  be;  the  soil  of  endeavor 
is  about  you,  and  the  seed  lies  within  your  hand.  None 
is  denied  this.  It  is  not  the  quantity  you  hold,  but  the 
way  in  which  you  sow  it,  that  will  tell.  Prayer' breaks 
up  the  soil  of  doubt  and  fear,  patience  sows  it,  perseverance 
tends  it,  and,  at  last,  will  not  faith  reap  it? 

The  implement  of  labor  a  woman  wields  is  commonly 
her  needle.  That  is  rather  an  insignificant  instrument  in 
one's  hand,  is  it  not  ?  But  that  needle  of  hers  has  wrought 
wonders  in  the  sight  of  God.  He  knows  how  many  poor 
and  needy  have  been  clothed  and  fed — unmarked  save  by 
him — with  its  cunning  craft.  It  has  often  cost  personal 
toil  and  sacrifice  to  do  missionary  work  for  the  Master. 
It  costs  self,  and  its  mean  satisfaction.  But  in  the  end  it 
pays.  It  has  been  truly  said  that,  even  in  the  heart  of 
the  most  disinterested  person,  there  is  a  secret  sense  of 
satisfaction,  because  of  some  good  done  to  others.  A  good 
deed  brings  its  own  reward.  How  much  more  when  done 
for  his  glory.  That  we  are  not  always  willing  grows 
out  of  the  fact  that  we  are  still  unused  to  self-denial. 
We  have  not  tasted  the  full  measure  of  delight  in  loving 
service  for  him  and  his. 

We  can  all  do  something  to  bring  others  to  Christ. 
We  can  at  least  bear  testimony.  John  stood  and  looked- 
at  Jesus,  then  pointed  out  the  way  to  others.  "We  are  his 
witnesses,"  now  and  here.  Do  you  mean  to  do  something 
for  him  sometime?  Do  it  now!  Don't  put  it  off!  You 
cannot  serve  him  by  the  things  you  mean  to  do.  Doubt- 
ing work  or  dreaming  work  is  no  work.  It  is  the  hidden 
force  within  you  that  is  waiting  your  pleasure.  There 
lies  your  chance.  If  you  have  not  money,  give  your  work. 
Only  give  something.  The  right  means  will  make  itself 
felt.  Half-willing  disciples  are  not  those  who  follow 
closest.  Give  willingly  if  you  give  at  all.  The  rest 
will  follow. 

There  is  your  personal  influence.  Somebody  looks  to 
you  for  example,  and  will  do  very  much  as  you  do.  Then, 
a  quiet  word,  a  seed  sown  where  none  fell  before,  a  good 
deed  done  where  none  else  have  wrought,  will  bear  fruit; 


MISSIONARY    WORK. 


349 


or,  if  nothing  else  follow,  you  have  for  the  time  done  your 
duty  best  where  duty  led.  Take,  then,  that  which  you 
have,  and  use  it  for  the  Master's  sake,  never  doubting  but 
that  he  will  be  mindful  of  it.  Will  you  do  less  than  the 
flowers,  whose  fragrance  is  all  for  others,  and  none  for 
self?     A  beautiful  ministry  theirs.      Ours  should  be  like  it. 

'*  Who  gives  to  whom  hath  naught  been  given, 
His  gift  in  need,  though  small  indeed, 
As  is  the  grass  blade's  wind-blown  seed, 
Is  large  as  earth  and  rich  as  heaven." 


IN   EVERYTHING  GIVE  THANKS. 


N  everything!"     O  no,  dear  Lord, 
Thou  canst  not  mean  that  we, 
\Vho  have  been  tried  and  chastened  sore, 
Should  render  thanks  to  Thee 
For  all  the  sad  afflictions.  Lord, 
Which  from  Thy  hand  were  sent  ? 
O  surely,  words  like  these  are  ne'er 
For  such  poor  suff'rers  meant. 


In  everything!"     The  good,  the  ill, 

The  poverty,  the  pain. 

The  deep  distress  which  sin  hath  wrought 

And  hope  and  trust  has  slain  ? 

O  no!  'twere  mockery,  indeed. 

To  offer  thanks  for  these, 

More  meet  and  fit  it  were  to  bow 

In  tears,  on  bended  knees. 


In  everything!"     O  Father,  yes. 

How  easy  it  were  then 

To  render  thanks,  if  only  joy 

And  happiness  had  been 

Our  portion,  and  our  guests  alone 

Throughout  the  year  just  gone, 

O  surely,  then,  our  lips  and  hearts 

Would  overflow  with  song. 

In  everything!"     O  must  we  kiss 
The  rod  Thy  hand  extends, 
Until  in  deep  humility 
Our  stricken  spirit  bends  ? 
Oh!  then,  dear  Lord,  we  ask  of  Thee, 
Give  patience,  faith,  and  grace, 
And  help  us  see  behind  the  clouds 
The  shining  of  Thy  face. 

In  everything!"     Ah,  yes!  for  then 
Our  hearts  can  give  Thee  praise. 
Our  lips  give  thanks,  that  Thou  in  love 
Hath  ordered  all  our  ways. 
Whatever  is,  is  right  and  best, 
Forgive  if  we  rebel. 
For  whether  joy  or  grief,  we  know 
Thou  doest  all  things  well. 

350 


GIVING   THANKS. 


NY  one  accustomed  to 
reading  the  Scriptures 
cannot  fail  to  have  no- 
ticed how  continually 
all  through  the  books  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment the  giving  of  thanks  is  en- 
joined upon  all  tribes  and  people. 
It  is  easy  to  count  in  a  very  short 
time  more  than  a  score  of  instances 
in  which  the  Psalmist  speaks  of  giving 
thanks,  and  the  expression  is  generally 
added,  "To  the  Lord."  Among  the 
strongest  of  these  expressions  are:  "It  is  a  good 
thing  to  give  thanks  unto  the  Lord:"  "O  Lord, 
my  God,  I  will  give  thanks  unto  thee  forever:"  "At 
midnight  I  will  rise  to  give  thanks  unto  thee;"  also 
in  repeated  instances  he  exhorts  the  people  to  come 
before  the  Lord  "  with  thanksgiving."  Paul,  in  writing 
his  various  epistles,  repeatedly  reminds  the  people  to 
be  thankful;  to  the  Colossians  he  says,  "And  be  ye 
thankful;"  to  the  Phillippians,  "With  thanksgiving  let 
your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God;"  to  the  Ephe- 
sians,  "  Giving  thanks  unto  God  and  the  Father  in  the 
name   of   our  Lord   Jesus  Christ;"  to   the   Hebrews,  "By 

351 


THE  CHRISTIAN  LIFE.  353 


him,  therefore,  let  us  offer  the  sacrifices  of  praise  to 
God  continually  .  .  .  giving  thanks  to  his  name. "  And 
in  the  solemn  Revelation  we  find,  "Blessing  and  glory, 
and  wisdom,  and  thanksgiving,  and  honor,  and  power, 
and  might,  be  unto  our  God  forever  and  ever."  These 
are  a  few  of  the  passages  where  the  giving  of  thanks  is 
enjoined  in  the  Bible.  In  the  same  chapter  of  Colossians 
in  which  Paul  writes,  "  And  be  ye  thankful,"  a  little  farther 
on  he  says,  "  And  whatever  ye  do,  do  it  heartily,  as  to 
the  Lord,  and  not  unto  men."  The  chapter  concludes 
with  the  words,  "And  there  is  no  respect  of  persons." 
So  here  we  have  three  distinct  and  important  reminders. 
And  first,  it  is  seen  to  be  a  simple  and  sacred  duty  to  be 
thankful;  then  thankfulness  should  be  rendered  in  a 
hearty,  sincere  manner,  very  different  from  the  la.\,  in- 
different way  in  which  we  often  acknowledge  obligation 
to  our  earthly  friends;  and  again,  none  are  exempt  from 
this  required  duty  of  expressing  gratitude  to  God  for 
mercies  received.  The  king  on  his  throne,  the  rich  man 
in  his  stately  mansion,  the  cottager,  the  inmate  of  the 
almshouse,  all  alike  are  commanded  to  be  thankful,  and 
each  and  all  have  much  to  be  thankful  for.  Every  year 
we  live  increases  our  cause  for  gratitude  that  we  live  at 
the  present  time,  and  in  our  day  and  generation.  The 
dreadful  day  of  martyrdom,  of  the  inquisition,  the  dungeon, 
of  persecution,  banishment,  and  other  terrors  from  which 
Christians  have  suffered,  and  over  which  they  have  tri- 
umphed, has  long  since  passed  away.  Never  was  liberty 
to  serve  God  and  to  obey  the  dictates  of  conscience  more 
entirely  to  be  enjoyed  than  in  this  blessed  country  and  at 
the  present  day.  The  accumulated  knowledge  and  ex- 
perience of  all  the  known  past  are  largely  within  our 
reach,  with  the  immense  profit  and  instruction  to  be 
derived  from  their  useful  teachings.  But  causes  for  thanks- 
giving to  Almighty  God  are  too  abounding  to  be  enumer- 
ated. The  question  arises,  How  best  can  return  be  made 
for  some  of  these,  the  great  blessings  of  a  wise  Creator? 
Adequate  return  we  can  scarcely  approach,  because  finite 
gratitude  cannot  adequately  compare  with  infinite  bounte- 
ousness.  True,  we  can  say,  in  prayer,  our  hearts  are  thank- 
ful for  all  the  goodness  and  mercies  which  crown  our 
lives,  but  altliougli  this  is  requisite,  it  still  is  .not  nearly 
^3 


354 


THE    CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 


etiou.uh.  (iratitude,  like  faith,  sliould  show  itself  in  works, 
and  in  generous,  gracious  works.  It  is  not  enough,  as  the 
Bible  warns  us,  that  we  say  to  our  destitute  brother  or 
sister — and  especially  at  this  season  of  lavish  provision 
and  feasting  in  our  homes:  "Depart  in  peace;  be  ye 
warmed  and  filled;  notwithstanding  ye  give  them  not 
those  things  needful  to  the  body."  One  word  in  the  verse 
embodies  the  best  manifestation  which  can  be  used  to  ex- 
press gratitude  to  God — "  Give !"  and  none  so  poor  but  they 
have  something  of  value  to  give  to  others.  The  very  poor, 
those  who  are  objects  of  charity  themselves,  can  give 
their  prayers,  and  of  them  only  such  things  as  they  have 
to  give  will  be  required.  Nor  need  it  be  said  that  prayers 
and  good  wishes  cost  nothing.  We  take  it,  it  often  costs 
considerable  in  a  certain  way  for  the  poor  to  pray  for  the 
rich.  Said  a  very  poor  woman  a  little  while  ago,  "  I  used 
often  to  watch  with  the  sick  before  I  was  sick  myself." 
Did  it  cost  her  nothing  to  watch  all  night  beside  the  couch 
of  pain?  In  a  thousand  ways  we  can  minister  to  each 
other's  needs  and  necessities.  And  let  each  professing 
Christian  especially  remember  another  Bible  assertion, 
"  For  unto  whomsoever  much  is  given,  of  him  shall  much 
be  required."  Conscience  will  easily  decide  what  should 
be  the  proportion  given  back  to  the  Lord  as  a  thank- 
offering  at  this  time  of  thanksgiving  and  prayer.  Above 
all,  let  life  be  consecrated  to  his  service,  and  then  from  it 
will  naturally  flow  the  good  deeds  acceptable  in  his  sight. 

"  lie  ours  the  bliss  of  holy  living 

With  love  divine  enthroned  within, 
Our  life  a  psalm  of  glad  thanksgiving 
Till  heavenly  songs  our  lips  begin." 


NEW  YEAR   THOUGHTS. 


KF(^RE  us  lies  the  new  year, 
pure  and  unsullied  yet  as  the 
untrodden  snow.  If  we  could 
lift  the  veil  which  hangs  over 
the  future,  what  would  we 
meet  of  joy  or  sorrow,  of  great- 
ness or  distinction  in  this 
coming  cycle  of  months? 

The  probabilities  are  that 
this  year  will  be  an  ordinary, 
commonplace  year,-  for  most 
of  us  must  expect  to  live  ordi- 
nary lives  and  attract  no  at- 
tention or  admiration  from  the 
great  world.  The  duties 
which  will  press  upon  us  will 
for  the  most  part  be  those  which  spring  out  of  our  natural 
relations,  family,  social,  business,  and  religious.  Life's 
necessities  will  keen  us  from  turning  aside  from  its  usual 
path.  Whatever  our  life  has  been,  directs  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent  what  it  will  be;  we  take  up  the  burden  of 
living  with  the  new  year  if  it  has  bt  ,n  a  burden,  and  we 
take  up  the  joy  of  living  if  it  has  been  a  joy.  Whatever 
service  we  do  for  God  or  man  will  probably  be  done  along 
the  line  of  daily  avocations,  and  the  routine  of  life  will 
go  on  as  usual,  daily  worries  and  cares,  daily  joys  and 
happiness,  daily  work  and  prayer  for  daily  bread. 

Shall  we  turn  away  from  this  life,  and  call  it  monoto- 
nous and  uneventful  ?  It  takes  years  and  years  of  such 
things  to  make  up  an  ordinary  life,  and  those  who  despise 
or  complain  about  the  prosinessand  humdrum  or  the  quiet 
routine  are  sadly  out  of  tune  with  life. 

Some  people  are  always  pining  for  something  higher 
than  this  daily  life  affords,  and  have  such  a  high  ideal 
that  the  real  seems  of  no  earthly  value.  They  think  they 
could  shine  in  some  lofty  place,  and  because  they  are  not 
there,  they  do  not  try  to  shine  in  their  own  place. 

There  never  were   truer   words  spoken  than  our   Lord 

355 


356  THE    CHRISTIAN   LIFE. 

uttered,  "He  that  is  faithful  in  that  which  is  least,  is 
faithful  in  that  which  is  great."  If  you  hide  your  candle 
under  a  bushel  in  an  humble  position  you' will  do  the  same 
when  you  are  put  in  a  high  position.  One's  place  in  life 
is  never  at  a  distance  from  where  he  is,  one's  vocation  is 
always  the  simple  round  of  duties  that  the  passing  hour 
brings.  With  these  probabilities  before  us,  what  attitude 
shall  we  assume  toward  the  new  year?  Shall  we  make 
the  vital  mistake  of  thinking  that  there  is  no  opportunity 
for  ordinary  lives  to  be  beautiful  and  useful? 

One  who  has  endeared  himself  to  many  by  his  writings, 
says:  "In  the  common  relations  of  life  there  is  room  not 
only  for  duty,  but  for  heroism.  No  ministry  is  more 
pleasing  to  the  Master  than  that  of  cheerful  and  hearty 
faithfulness  to  lowly  duty,  where  there  is  no  pen  to  write 
its  history,  and  no  voice  to  proclaim  its  praise.  To  live 
well  in  one's  place  in  the  world,  doing  one's  most  prosaic 
work  diligently  and  honestly,  is  to  live  grandly.  One 
who  fights  well  the  battle  with  his  own  lusts  and  tempers,  in 
the  midst  of  the  countless  temptations  and  provocations 
of  every-day  life,  is  a  Christian  hero."  But  there  are 
possibilities  also  awaiting  us  in  this  new,  untried  year. 
How  do  we  know  but  that  the  years  that  are  past  are  all 
the  years  God  means  to  give  us  on  this  earth,  that  we  have 
not  now  seen  the  light  of  our  last  New  Year's  day? 

This  year  may  find  us  companions  of  the  dead.  There 
is  that  in  the  air,  in  the  sky,  in  the  earth,  in  ourselves 
which  may  bring  the  end  at  any  moment.  Are  we  prepared 
for  that  great  change,  and  if  not,  is  it  not  the  part  of  wis- 
dom to  prepare  at  once  ? 

Perhaps  some  people  find  tliemselves  to-day  face  to  face 
with  new  and  difficult  duties.  In  view  of  the  compara- 
tive uselessness  of  their  past  lives,  they  may  feel  called 
upon  to  engage  in  more  active  work  for  the  Master,  to 
speak  to  this  friend  or  that  about  his  soul's  salvation. 
Peculiar  difficulties  and  trials'  may  lie  in  the  path  of  others, 
and  the  future  may  seem  to  hold  responsibilities  that  they 
dare  not  assume  alone,  lest  they  make  a  mistake.  There 
is  but  one  thing  to  do.  Ask  the  Lord's  guidance  first  of 
all,  then  go  steadily  forward,  leaving  him  to  deter  you 
if  you  are  not  in  the  right  road,  and  he  will  do  it.  He 
will  direct  the  pathsof  all  who  commit  their  ways  unto  him. 


THE    HOPES   OF   EASTER-TIDE. 


HE  "sweetly  solemn"  season 
of  Easter  comes  to  the  Chris- 
tian Church  when  everything 
in  nature  seems  in  sympathy 
with  the  sacred  observance. 
Nature  is  waking  from  her  long 
sleep  of  the  winter,  and  is 
slowly,  yet  surely,  gathering  up 
all  her  regenerative  forces,  pre- 
paring to  clothe  the  patient 
earth  with  new  life  and  verdure 
everywhere.  The  brave  crocus 
and  hardy  snow-drop  are  peep- 
ing up  from  the  yielding  soil, 
giving  unfailing  promise  of 
other  blooms  soon  to  come  forth  and  gladden  the  spirits 
with  bright  colors  and  fragrant  scents.  The  lengthening 
days  and  longer  twilights  succeed  the  brief,  dark  days  of 
the  rigorous  season  just  passed.  Each  spring-time  pre- 
sents a  strong  suggestion  of  the  resurrection  of  the  body. 
That  which  so  lately  seemed  so  cold  and  dead  is  instinct 
with  new  life  and  beauty.  And  no  matter  how  long  the 
winter  may  have  been,  how  cold  its  nights,  how  fleeting 
its  days,  or  how  severe  its  storms,  there  is  a  set  time,  and 
that  not  so  very  far  away,  when  the  warmth  and  bright- 
ness of  spring  will  chase  away  the  clouds,  the  coldness, 
and  the  darkness  of  the  season  of  frost  and  snow.  And 
this  because  the  Bible  has  said  that  while  the  world  endures, 
seed-time  and  harvest,  cold  and  heat,  summer  and  winter 
shall  return  each  in  due  season.  And  even  as  life  succeeds 
death  in  the  world  of  nature,  so  in  like  manner  the  Script- 
ures teach  that  after  death  of  the  body  comes  a  new  and 
spiritual  life;  and  as  Christ  rose  from  death  and  from  the 

357 


358  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


grave,  so  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise.  Alas  I  for  the 
modern  school  of  unbelievers,  scientists,  so-called,  who 
dare  to  raise  their  voices  in  opposition  to  sacred  revela- 
tion, and  attempt  to  teach  that  science  only  deals  with 
true  revelation,  that  many  assurances  of  the  Bible  deaLr^ 
with  the  supernatural  and  unfounded  theories  which  i/ 
the  light  of  science  shrink  away,  becoming  null  and  void. 
Yet  the  true  believer  sings  on,  "Begone,  unbelief,  my 
Saviour  is  near,"  and  his  reply  to  the  seemingly  learned, 
yet  shallow  arguments  of  the  scientist  is  simply,  "  I  know 
in  whom  I  have  believed."  It  was  refreshing  and  inspirit- 
ing to  recently  have  come  across  these  words  in  reading: 
"The  Christian  verb  is  'we  kiio7v,'  not  'we  hope,  we  calcu- 
late, we  infer,  we  think,'  but  'we  know.'  And  it  becomes 
us  to  apprehend  for  ourselves  the  full  blessedness  and 
power  of  the  certitude  which  Christ  has  given  to  us  by 
the  certainties  which  he  has  brought  us."  The  ring  of 
conviction  is  in  the  sturdy  assertions,  and  yet  it  is  but 
the  echo  of  the  language  of  Scripture,  which  gives  out  no 
uncertain  sound  in  declaring  its  truths.  Spurgeon  says: 
"  By  passing  through  the  death  our  Lord  has  made  a 
thoroughfare  for  us.  We  take  death  and  the  grave  in 
transit  now;  they  do  not  hinder  our  advance  to  glory  and 
immortality  and  eternal  life."  No  Christian  need  fear  to 
follow  where  his  Lord  has  led.  The  lessons  of  Easter  are 
plain  and  full  of  encouragement.  What  is  most  needed 
in  this  age  of  doubt  and  scepticism  is  a  firm  adherence  to 
the  literal  teachings  of  Holy  Writ.  It  is  a  thousand 
pities  that  Christians  will  concern  themselves  about  the 
questions  continually  rising  and  being  thrust  upon  the 
world  by  those  who,  having  made  shipwreck  of  their  own 
faith,  would  seek  to  weaken  and,  if  possible,  to  overthrow 
the  faith  of  others.  Clingfast  to  the  promises  of  Almighty 
God,  to  the  assurances  of  the  Saviour.  Where  shall  the 
mourner  go  for  comfort  if  ever  the  story  of  the  resurrec- 
tion loses  its  power?  On  what  scientific  revelation  in  all 
the  broad  world  shall  the  dying  man  base  his  hopes  of  a 
bright  resurrection  morn  if  once  he  lets  go  of  a  staunch 
belief  in,  and  reliance  on,  the  fact  of  the  resurrection  of 
Jesus  Christ  as  taught  in  the  Bible  ?  As  age  increases  and 
faith  strengthens  or  weakens  according  as  the  Christian 
trusts^  the  promises  of  the   Saviour,    let  every  Christian 


THE  HOPES   OF  EASTER-TIDE. 


359 


recognize  the  importance  of  holding  fast  to  the  Word  of 
God,  trusting  its  every  lesson  and  clinging  to  its  teach- 
ings, which  will  surely  prove  in  return  as  an  anchor  to 
the  soul  both  sure  and  steadfast.  And  of  Easter,  who 
can  think  but  with  gratitude  and  rejoicing! — the  most 
hopeful,*  blessed  anniversary  in  all  the  Christian's  calen- 
dar of  days. 

"  Hail !  day  of  light  and  life  and  love. 

Of  Heaven's  triumph  o'er  the  grave, 
When  Christ,  who  left  his  throne  above 

Man's  soul  from  sin  and  death  to  save, 
Arose  again  '      Hail  I  glorious  morn. 

That  breakest  on  the  sinner's  night, 
When  we  again,  through  Christ,  are  born, 

And  with  him  rise  into  the  light  I" 


SWEETNESS   OF  SPIRIT. 


r 


OME  Christian  men  carry  the 
charm  of  an  attractive  atmosphere 
with  them.  It  is  a  pleasure  just 
to  look  at  them.  Even  when  one 
differs  in  judgment  from  them  as 
far  as  the  poles  are  asunder,  one 
is  none  the  less  drawn  toward  and 
fascinated  by  them.  There  is  such 
sweetness  in  their  spirit,  such 
gracious  gentleness  in  their  man- 
ner, such  kind  catholicity,  such 
manly  frankness,  such  thorough 
self-respect  on  the  one  hand,  and 
on  the  other  hand  such  perfect  regard  for  the  judgment 
of  others,  that  one  cannot  help  loving  them,  however  con- 
science may  compel  conclusions,  on  matters  of  mutual 
consequence,  unlike  those  which  they  have  reached. 

These  are  not  weak  men,  either.  What  people  like  in 
them  is  not  that,  with  the  everlasting  unvaryingness  of  a 
mirror,  they  reflect  back  the  thought  which  is  presented  to 
them,  and  so  are  always  at  an  agreement  with  others; 
soriietimes  one  is  even  more  drawn  to  them  when  they  are 
rn  opposition,  because  they  are  so  true  and  just  that  their 
aspect  carries  with  it  all  the  refreshment  of  variety  with 
none  of  the  friction  of  hostility. 

Natural  temper  has  something  to  do  with  this.  God 
gives  a  great  gift  to  a  man  when  he  gives  him  a  sunnv 
disposition,  a  candid  spirit,  and  the  instinct  of  fairness  in 
a  controversy.  It  is  exceedingly  hard  for  some  men  to  be 
just.  They  are  jealous, "suspicious,  and  morose  in  their 
natural  bent.  It  is  hard  for  them  to  believe  good  of  others. 
It  is  easy  for  them  always  to  put  the  worst  construction 
upon  their  conduct.  It  sometimes  seems  as  if  it  were  almost 
more  than  grace  itself  can  do  to  transform  their  tempers 
so  that  they  will  be  just  toward  any  man  against  whom 
they  have  been  led  to  have  a  prejudice. 

30U 


IF  THEY  COULD  COiME 
BACK. 


UPPOSE  God  should  hear  the 
prayer  which  we  may  all  have 
uttered  in  our  first  dumb  despair, 
and  uttered  again  as  the  weary  days 
go  on,  to  send  back  to  us  those 
whose  going  has  taken  away  from 
us  the  joy  of  living.  Suppose,  for 
the  sake  of  our  High  Priest,  who 
can  be  touched  with  the  feeling  of 
our  infirmities,  and  through  whom 
we  can  come  boldly  to  the  Throne 
iC^^^miM'  *^^    Grace,    he    should    forgive    the 

^^■'-^w'  prayer  and  grant  our  request:  would  we  our- 
selves be  willing  for  them  to  come  back  ?  Oh, 
we  are  so  selfish  that  few  of  us  could  have  the 
strength  to  say  no;  we  are  so  unwilling  to  let 
our  beloved  sleep  while  we  are  ourselves  waking 
and  in  the  battle.  We  cannot  even  realize 
what  their  coming  back  would  be.  We  cannot 
understand  from  what  they  are  freed.  We  are 
so  used  to  being  bowed  down  by  burdens  that 
we  don't  know  what  it  is  for  them  to  be  un- 
burdened, with  a  heart  filled  with  happiness 
unalloyed.  We  are  so  used  to  sickness,  pain, 
and  guarding  against  hurt  that  never  to  say 
"  I  am  sick "  is  incomprehensible.  We  have 
groped  so  long  darkly,  the  unknown  future 
often  a  dread,  we  forget  that  in  that  land  they 
see  no  longer  "  through  a  glass  darkly,"  but 
face  to  face,  all  that  seemed  strange  to  them  here  un- 
derstood and  known. 

Yes,  we  forget   just  the  little  we  know  about   the   other 

361 


THE    CHRISTIAN    LIFE. 


world  and  the  joy  they  have  entered  into,  when  we  ci'^^or 
them  to  come  again  to  us.  We  forget  everything  some- 
times, except  how  hard  it  is  to  live  without  them. 

But  think  what  it  would  be  to  them^to  come  back;  to 
take  up  the  burdens  they  dropped, and  bear  them  again  when 
they  know  what  it  is  to  be  unburdened;  the  fret  and  anx- 
ious care  for  the  morrow,  when  they  have  been  where  no 
morrow  ever  comes;  to  mingle  again  with  the  envious, 
hateful,  and  malicious,  when  they  have  mingled  with 
those  who  know  nothing  of  slander,  malice,  or  lies,  but 
only  love;  to  come  from  where  love  reigns  supreme  back 
to  where  envy  and  hatred  are  known;  to  live  with  the 
sinful  when  they  have  dwelt  among  the  sinless;  to  bear 
pain  when  they  have  tested  what  it  is  never  to  say  "  I  am 
sick;"  to  face  the  piercing  storms  of  the  earth  when  their 
abode  has  been  where  skies  are  always  serene  and  storms 
cannot  beat  upon  them,  where  cold  and  heat  are  unknown; 
to  battle  once  more  with  temptations,  when  they,  have  once 
overcome  and  have  been  "  clad  in  white  raiment ;"  to  fight 
again  with  sin  and  death  when  they,  through  him  who 
died  for  us,  have  conquered  even  the  last  enemy;  to  suffer 
disappointment  when  they  have  been  dwelling  where 
every  wish  is  gratified,  their  will  subjected  perfectly  to 
the  Father's;  to  strive  with  the  multitude,  unsatisfied  and 
longing,  when  they  have  known  what  it  is  never  to  hunger 
or  thirst  for  anything;  to  struggle  in  life,  growing  dis- 
couraged again,  longing  for  rest  as  we  do — not  the  "gain" 
which  it  is  to  be  with  Christ,  but  for  rest,  almost  the 
rest  of  forgetfulness — when  they  have  once  "  obtained  joy 
and  gladness"  and  "for  them  sorrow  and  sighing  have 
flown  away ;"  to  be  weary,  to  suffer  the  grievousness  of 
sinning,  the  conflict  with  temptation,  the  bitter  yielding 
to  it,  when  they  had  before  "come  out  of  great  tribula- 
tions, and  had  washed  their  robes  and  made  them  white 
in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb;"  to  weep  when  all  tears  had 
once  been  "wiped  from  their  eyes;"  to  come  back  to 
turmoil  and  wrangling  when  they  have  known  peace — the 
peace  which  floweth  as  a  river,  abiding  in  "  Jerusalem,  a 
quiet  habitation;"  to  know  here  no  resting-place  when 
they  have  dwelt  in  a  mansion  prepared  for  them  from 
eternity  for  eternity,  "a  tabernacle  which  shall  never  be 
taken  dovv'n,  not  one  of  the  stakes  thereof  shall   ever  be 


IF    TIIEV   COULD    COME   BACK. 


\6 


moved;"  to  gaze  only  upon  the  poor  beauties  of  earth 
when  they  have  seen  "  the  King  in  his  beauty  and  beheld 
the  land  which  is  very  far  off;"  to  have  only  our  faces  in 
which  to  joy  when  they  have  looked  upon  the  face  of  the 
Lamb;  to  walk  and  talk  with  us  when  they  have  walked 
and  talked  with  the  redeemed  and  the  Redeemer;  to  knit 
the  brow  with  anxious  care  when  his  name  has  been  upon 
their  foreheads;  to  leave  Heaven  for  earth;  the  Lord 
himself  for  us! 

And  what  have  we  to  offer  them  if  they  could  come 
bad:?  A  share  in  our  sorrows,  apart  of  our  cares,  and 
our  love — a  love  poor,  weak,  and  selfish  beside  the  perfect 
love  they  have  known.      That  is  all. 

Better, then,  that  for  them  "  there  shall  be  no  more  death, 
neither  sorrow  nor  crying,  neither  shall  there  beany  more 
pain;  for  the  former  things  are  passed  away." 


_J 


-^1 


r     ""^^ 


OLD-FASHIONED 
CHRISTIANS. 


T  is  matter  for  which  to  thank 
God  that  there  is  a  consider- 
able number  of  them  yet  living 
on  the  earth.  And  if  the 
question  should  arise :  In  what 
do  they  differ  from  Christians 
of  more  modern  times?  the 
answer  would  come  promptly 
something  in  this  wise:  They 
are  Bible  Christians;  Chris- 
tians who  have  obeyed  the 
Scripture  requirement,  and 
have  come  out  from  the  world,  and  are  sepa- 
rate, and  try  to  touch  not  the  forbidden  things 
of  the  world.  They  do  not  take  the  Sunday 
newspaper  nor  allow  the  dust  to  collect  on 
the  family  Bible  while  they  toil  through 
the  almost  exhaustless  columns  of  the  unhal- 
lowed sheet.  They  do  not  claim  a  right  to 
exercise  all  freedom,  not  to  say  license  of 
action,  as  to  how  and  where  they  shall  spend 
their  time,  even  as  professed  worldlings  would 
do.  They  attempt  no  defiance  of  the  Divine 
affirmation,  "  Ye  cannot  serve  God  and  mam- 
mon."  The  theatre  is  not  a  favorite  resort, 
the  progressive-euchre  party  and  "german," 
with  their  late  hours,  do  not  form  a  part  of 
their  regular  engagements.  The  house  of 
God  is  a  place  of  great  attraction  for  them; 
they  stand  by  the  minister,  and  are  his  un- 
failing friends  as  long  as  he  needs  their  stanch  support. 
The  meeting  of  prayer  witnesses  to  the  duty  and  privilege 
they  esteem  it  to  stand  up  and  proclaim  themselves  on 
the  Lord's  side,  and  even  when  it  involves  cross-bearing 
or  sacrifice,  they  will   try  boldly  to  speak   words  of  good 

364 


OLD-FASHIONED    CHRISTIANS.  365' 


cheer  and  encouragement  to  others  who   like  themselves 
are  striving  to  walk  in  the  narrow  way. 

When  the  ruler  of  the  nation  or  governor  of  the  State 
appoints  a  thanksgiving  or  fast  day,  and  recommends  that 
in  the  morning  the  people  should  assemble  in  their  cus- 
tomary places  of  worship  to  thank  God  for  his  manifold 
blessings,  or  to  humbly  sue  for  forgiveness  of  sin  and 
grace  to  walk  more  worthily  of  their  profession,  they  make 
an  effort  to  show  respect  for  the  just  and  reasonable  require- 
ment, and  duly  present  themselves  on  such  occasions 
before  the  Lord  in  his  house.  On  the  Sabbath  they  observe 
the  rules  of  the  service,  joining  in  song,  responsive  read- 
ing and  prayer,  and  with  proper  reverence  refrain  from 
conversation  or  other  behavior  inappropriate  to  the  sacred 
hour  of  worship. 

Ofttimes,  to  the  disgust  and  disapproval  of  younger  and 
more  "  liberal"  Christians,  they  stoutly  and  conscientiously 
oppose  certain  entertainments,  including  humorous  recita- 
tions and  exhibitions  of  buffoonery,  being  given  from  the 
pulpit  platform.  Remembering  that  the  place  has  been 
solemnly  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  Almighty  God,  they 
cannot  so  far  ignore  all  that  that  implies,  as  to  consent  to 
such  glaring  infringement  of  the  sanctity  of  the  sacred 
spot  as  would  be  involved  in  converting  it  into  a  secular 
rostrum,  permitting  of  light,  frivolous,  and  fantastic  shows. 
They  neither  attend  themselves  nor  allow  their  children  to 
attend  the  popular  Sunday-evening  concert,  nor  do  they 
visit,  ride,  or  receive  visitors  on  the  day  of  rest.  They 
accept  the  truths  and  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  just  as  they 
stand.  Recognizing  no  safe  reason  why  they  should  for- 
sake the  old-time  beliefs  of  sincere  and  scholarly  Chris- 
tians who  have  gone  before  them,  they  believe  that  when 
the  Bible  says:  "It  is  appointed  unto  men  once  to  die, 
but  after  that  the  judgment,"  the  law  was  made  once 
for  all,  and  that  no  convincing  proof  can  all  at  once  be 
discovered  for  supposing  that,  after  all,  judgment  will 
be  deferred  until  there  has  been  further  opportunity  for 
repentance  beyond  the  grave. 

In  the  world  they  have  tribulation.  Many  who  would 
naturally  be  supposed  to  support  their  views  and  uphold 
their  doctrines  are  the  ones  to  call  them  old-fashioned, 
and  behind  the  times.      What  times,    pray?     The    times 


366 


THE   CHRISTI.iy^FE. 


when  the  vScriptures  were  supposed  to  mean  what  they  say  ? 
Not  that  exactly,  but  these  times,  these  days  of  "broad 
views"  and  "  advanced  thought."  But  when  they  die — 
ay,  when  they  die!  It  must  be  acknowledged  then,  if 
never  before,  that  it  is  beautiful  to  have  been  an  old- 
fashioned  Christian!  There  are  no  doubts  concerning  the 
future,  no  dread  shrinking  from  "  a  leap  in  the  dark,"  but 
only  untroubled  confidence  in  him  in  whom  they  have 
believed,  and  of  his  abundant  ability  to  keep  that  which 
they  have  committed  unto  him  against  that  day.  They 
know  that  their  Redeemer  liveth,  and  that  a  crown  of 
righteousness  is  laid  up  for  them,  which  the  Lord,  the 
righteous  Judge,  will  give  them  at  that  day.  Yes,  it  is 
glorious  at  the  last  to  have  been  an  old-fashioned  Christian ! 
They  have  fought  a  good  fight,  they  have  kept  the  faith, 
and  as  they  approach  the  river  of  death  they  are  soothed 
and  sustained  by  the  old-time  promise :  "  When  thou  passeth 
through  the  waters,  I  will  be  with  thee;  and  through  the 
rivers,  they  shall  not  overflow  thee."  And  they  are  not 
afraid,  because  of  another  old-time  song  of  victory:  "  Yea, 
though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death, 
I  will  fear  no  evil;  for  thou  art  with  me;  thy  rod  and 
thy  staff  they  comfort  me." 


ON    CHRISTMAS   DAY 


T  would  sometimes 
S(f,  seem  matter  for 
''^  wonder  that  the 
birthday  of  the 
Saviour  should  be 
;lebidted  at  this  season  of  the 
year.  But  after  much  discussion 
and  study  it  has,  we  believe, 
been  generally  agreed  that  Christ 
came  to  earth  about  this  time. 
We  associate  all  that  is  pleas- 
antest  m  nature  with  summer  skies,  fresh 
foliage  and  springing  flowers,  and  had  the 
coming  of  this  life  been  heralded  by 
singing  of  birds  and  bursting  of  buds  and 
blossoms,  by  warm  breezes  and  sunny 
skies,  it  would  to  many  minds  have 
seemed  in  keeping  with  the  glad  event 
of  the  Saviour's  birth.  But  others  among 
our  best  thinkers  go  far  beyond  the  first 
superficial  "seeming"  as  to  the  fitness  of 
times  and  events.  Washington  Irving, 
in  his  delightful  "  Sketqh-Book,"  says: 
"There  is  something  in  the  very  season 
of  the  year  that  gives  a  charm  to  the 
•  festivity  of  Christmas.  At  other  times 
we  derive  a  great  portion  of  our  pleasures  from  the  mere 
beauties  of  nature.  ...  As  the  hollow  blast  of  wintry 
wind  rushes  through  the  hall,  claps  distant  doors,  whistles 
about  the  casement,  and  rumbles  down  the  chimney,  what 
can  be  more  grateful  than  that  feeling  of  sober  and  sheltered 
security  with  which  we  look  round  upon  the  comfortable 
chamber  and  the  scene  of  domestic  hilarity?  ...  It 
seemed  to  throw  open  every  door  and  unlock  every  heart, 
and  .  .  .  even  the  poorest  cottage  welcomed  the  festive 
season  with  green  decorations  of  bay  and  holly,  the  cheer- 
ful fire  gleamed  its  rays  through  the  lattice,  inviting  the 
passengers  to  raise  the  latch  and  join  the  gossip-knot  hud- 

367 


368  THE   CHlp'^TfAX   LIFE. 


died  round  the  hearth,  beguiljng  the  long  evening  with 
legendary  jokes  and  oft-told  Christmas  tales."  What 
more  cheerful  picture  could  be  drawn  of  the  merry-making 
in  Old  England  in  by-gone  years?  But  the  writer  goes  on 
to  deplore  that  "  modern  refinement"  has  given  society 
a  more  smooth  and  polished,  but  less  characteristic,  surface 
than  when  these  simple  joys  were  pictured.  The  disap- 
pearance of  the  games  and  ceremonies  formerly  common 
to  the  day  is  subject  for  regret.  In  this  connection  he 
adds:  "The  world  has  become  more  worldly.  There  is 
more  of  dissipation  and  less  of  enjoyment."  In  these  two 
sentences  lurks  much  of  truth  which  Christians  would  do 
well  to  ponder.  With  all  the  smoothness  and  gloss  of 
"  modern  refinement,"  is  there  not  too  much  that  is  merely 
fanciful  and  shallow  creeping  into  our  religious  lives  and 
beliefs?  Even  as  the  simple  games  and  ceremonies  of  by- 
gone Christmas-tides  are  fading  from  the  recollection  of 
the  present  age,  are  not  many  of  the  old  and  once-cherished 
forms  of  belief  and  trust  fading  out  of  the  hearts  of  Chris- 
tian people?  Verily,  the  world  is  continually  growing 
more  worldly.  Yet  there  is  no  faith  like  the  old  faith. 
Jesus  Christ  was  born  a  simple,  humble  child.  No  dross 
of  worldly  sentiment  or  insincerity  ever  crept  into  his 
plain  teachings  or  unsullied  life.  AMiat  he  taught  his 
disciples  nearly  nineteen  hundred  years  ago  remains  un- 
changed in  spirit  and  doctrine  to-day.  The  strait  gate 
and  narrow  way  by  which  his  followers  were  told  they 
must  go  to  find  eternal  life,  are  the  same  which  must  be 
taken  to-day  in  order  to  reach  the  eternal  city  of  God. 
The  life  of  the  Saviour  while  on  earth  was  made  up  of 
hard,  sterile  experiences  from  the  very  beginning.  Like 
the  season  in  which  he  was  born,  there  was  coldness  rather 
than  warmth,  darkness  rather  than  sunlight,  while  fierce 
storms  of  temptations  and  peril  beset  his  lonely  way.  No 
"  cheerful  fire  glanced  its  rays  through  the  lattice  "  of  his 
earthly  home,  for  he  had  not  where  to  lay  his  head. 
Although  the  wise  men  of  the  East  brought  gifts  and  laid 
them  at  the  Divine  infant's  feet,  yet  he  through  whom  we 
enjoy  light,  gladness,  freedom  from  sin  and  condenmation 
through  belief  in  his  teachings,  was  a  man  of  sorrows  and 
acquainted  with  grief. 

Oh,  let  us  who  profess  a  belief  in  his  dear  name  really  be- 


(^.V  CHRISTMAS  DAY. 


369 


lieve  in  him!  Let  us  bring  the  offering  of  true,  sincere  hearts 
on  this  his  natal  day.  With  the  simple,  earnest  faith  of 
olden  times,  let  us  cling  to  the  old  Ijeliefs,  cling  to  the 
precepts  and  promises  of  Christ  just  as  they  are  written, 
and  bring  to  his  feet  this  day  as  a  love-token  the  offering, 
always  acceptable  in  his  sight,  our  sincere,  grateful  love; 
a  willingness  to  sacrifice  for  others,  and  a  determination  to 
follow  in  the  footsteps  of  our  Lord,  the  blessed  Christ. 


24- 


f 


FIDELITY. 


HOUGH  many  of  the 
followers  of  Ulysses 
were  dragged  to  tor- 
ture b  y  Polyphemus, 
and  had  their  heads 
dashed  against  the 
ground,  they  would  not 
confess  a  word  con- 
cerning their  lord  and 
master,  Ulysses,  nor 
discover  the  long  piece 
of  wood  that  was  put 
_  in  the  fire,  prepared  to 
put  out  the  Cyclop's  eye;  but  rather  suffered  themselves  to 
be  devoured  raw  than  to  di^sclose  any  one  of  their  master's 
secrets.  This  was  an  example  of  fidelity  and  reservedness 
not  to  be  paralleled.  An  instance  of  military  fidelity 
occurred  in  the  town  of  Bardosek.  It  shows  the  discipline 
of  the  Russian  army.  A  sentinel  on  duty,  having  been 
forgotten,  remained  at  his  post  during  a  conflagration. 
His  sentry-box  was  consumed,  and  his  clothes  were  on  fire, 
when  a  corporal  arrived  to  relieve  him.  The  emperor, 
hearing  of  the  circumstances,  sent  the  man  fifty  roubles, 
decorated  him  with  the  order  of  St.  Anne,  and  gave  instruc- 
tions for  him  to  be  made  a  non-commissioned  officer. 

Anastasius,  a  zealous  Christian, greatly  coveted  and  often 
prayed  for  the  martyr's  crown.  In  Cesarea  he  openly 
rebuked  a  company  of  magicians.  He  confessed  that  he 
had  once  been  one  himself,  but  renounced  the  practice,  and 
became  a  follower  of  Christ.  Upon  this  he  was  thrown  into 
a  dungeon.  After  three  days  he  was  brought  out,  chained 
by  the  foot  to  another  prisoner.  His  neck  and  one  foot 
were  drawn  and  fastened  near  together  by  a  chain,  and  in 
this  way   he    was    compelled   to    carry    stones.      He    was 

370 


FIDELITY.  371 

upbraided,  his  beard  was  plucked  out,  he  was  kicked  and 
beaten.  Called  again  before  the  governor  and  urged  to 
pronounce  the  magian  incantation,  he  would  only  reply: 
"  I  am  a  Christian."  He  was  then  disrobed,  and  beaten 
with  knotty  clubs,  without  being  bound,  which  he  endured 
without  moving  or  flinching.  After  this  he  was  oft'ered 
a  choice  of  office  in  the  king's  service  if  he  would  only 
privately  renounce  Christ  in  words;  if  he  would  only  do 
this  little  thing  he  might  adhere  to  him  in  his  heart. 
Anastasius  replied  that  he  would  never  even  seem  to  dis- 
semble. He  was  then  sent  to  King  Chosroes,  of  Persia, 
by  whom  liberal  offers  were  repeated,  and  when  rejected 
were  followed  by  threats  and  reproaches.  The  martyr 
said  to  the  king's  messenger,  "  Do  not  give  yourself  so 
much  trouble  about  me;  by  the  grace  of  Christ  I  am  not 
to  be  moved."  He  was  inhumanly  beaten  day  after  day, 
and  loaded  with  bitter  reproaches  for  having  rejected  the 
honors  and  bounties  of  the  king.  Heavy  weights  were 
laid  upon  his  limbs,  cutting  to  the  bone.  His  endurance, 
patience,  and  tranquillity  were  so  great  that  they  were 
reported  to  the  king.  One  more  attempt  was  made  to  over- 
come him.  He  was  hung  up  by  one  hand  for  two  hours, 
with  heavy  weights  attached  to  his  feet.  Seeing  that  his 
will  could  not  be  overcome,  preparations  were  made  to 
strangle  hini.  He  rejoiced,  and  thanked  God  for  so  happy 
a  conclusion  to  his  life.      He  was  strangled  a.d.  628. 

Henry  IV.,  on  the  evening  of  Agincourt,  found  the 
chivalric  David  Gam,  though  lying  mortally  wounded,  still 
'grasping  the  banner  which,  through  the  fight,  his  strength 
had  borne  and  his  right  arm  defended.  Often  had  the 
monarch  noticed  that  pennon  waving  in  the  foremost  van 
of  the  men  of  England,  who  that  day  pierced,  broke,  and 
routed  the  proud  ranks  of  France.  The  king  knighted 
him  as  he  lay.      The   hero  died,  but  dying  was  ennobled. 

The  noble  General  Rice,  expiring  on  the  field  of  Spott- 
sylvania  Court-house,  desired  to  be  turned  over.  "Which 
way?"  asked  a  lieutenant.  "Toward  the  enemy,"  was 
his  indistinct  reply.  He.  was  turned  so  as  to  face  in 
death  the  foe  he  fought  in  life.  'He  was  asked,  "  How 
does  Christ  seem  to  you  now?"  "Near  by,"  was  his  an- 
swer. The  hero  died  as  he  had  lived,  true  to  his  country 
and  to  his  God. 


/^ 


372  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

A  story  of  remarkable  fidelity  is  told  by  Percy.  When 
Loril  Rawdon  was  in  South  Carolina,  during  the  American 
war,  he  had  to  send  an  express  of  great  importance 
through  a  country  filled  with  the  enemy,  which  a  corporal 
of  the  Seventeenth  Dragoons,  of  known  courage  and 
intelligence,  was  selected  to  escort.  They  had  not  pro- 
ceeded far  when  they  were  fired  upon,  the  expressman 
killed,  and  the  corporal  wounded  in  the  side.  Careless  of 
his  wounds  he  thought  but  of  his  duty.  He  snatched  the 
despatch  froni  the  dying  man  and  rode  on  till,  from  the 
loss  of  blood,  he  fell,  when,  fearing  that  the  despatch 
would  be  taken  by  the  enemy,  he  thrust  it  into  the  wound 
until  it  closed  uix)n  it.  He  was  found  ne.xt  day  by  a 
British  patrol,  with  a  smile  of  conscious  virtue  on  his 
countenance,  with  only  life  sufficient  remaining  to  point 
to  the  fatal  depository  of  his  secret.  In  searching  the 
wouqd  they  found  the  cause  of  his  death;  for  the  surgeon 
declared  that  it  was  not  itself  mortal,  but  rendered  so  by 
the  insertion  of  the  paper. 

Dr.  Robinson  writes  thus  of  Christian  fidelity:  "There 
have  been  men  on  this  earth  of  God's,  of  whom  it  was 
simply  true  that  it  was  easier  to  turn  the  sun  from  its 
course  than  these  from  the  paths  of  honor.  There  have 
been  men,  like  John  the  Baptist,  who  could  speak  the  truth 
which  had  made  their  own  spirits  free,  with  the  axe  above 
their  neck.  There  have  been  men  redeemed  in  their  inmost 
being  by  Christ,  on  whom  tyrants  and  mobs  have  done 
their  worst,  and  when,  like  Stephen,  the  stones  crashed  in 
upon  their  brain,  or  when  their  flesh  hissed  or  crackled  in' 
the  flames, were  ca'lmly  superior  to  it  all." 


THE   PRECIOUSNESS  OF  CHRIST. 


RECIOUSNESS  is  relative; 
the  value  of  stones,  gold, 
or  merchandise  of  any  vari- 
ety is  changeable.  Politi- 
cal economists  distinguish 
value  as  intrinsic  and  ex- 
changeable, and  by  intrin- 
sic value  they  mean  utility, 
adaptation  to  the  wants  and 
desires  of  men.  But  wants 
and  desires  vary;  even  in 
the  means  of  subsistence 
there  is  varying  demand 
for  varying  kinds  of  food, 
so  that  while  the  whole 
amount  needed  may  be  the  same,  different  kinds  vary  in 
their  utility,  and  consequently  in  their  value. 

Nothing  earthly  is  absolute  in  value;  a  greater  supply 
than  demand  renders  things  comparatively  valueless. 
Rarity  increases  value.  If  diamonds  should  become  as 
plentiful  as  pebbles,  their  preciousness  would  be  lost. 

Location,  too,  has  much  to  do  with  relative  value. 
Even  the  most  valuable  things  are  valuable  only  in  the 
place  where  they  are  wanted.  A  castaway  upon  a  desert 
island  would  care  more  for  a  crust  of  bread  than  the  most 
precious  gem  in  a  king's  diadem.  It  is  impossible  to  name 
anything  that  is  absolutely  valuable  in  itself;  everything 
must  bear  some  relation  to  another,  and  meet  some  desire 
or  want  to  acquire  value.  Earth  contains  no  absolutely 
precious  thing. 

But  not  so  in  the  other  world;  there  we  may  find  pos- 
sessions that  are  intrinsically  precious,  and  above  all  else 
is  Christ  precious  to  believers.  He  meets  all  the  wants 
of  man,  and  to  each  one's  experience  and  capacity  he  ap- 
pears in  a  different  way,  speaking  words  suited  to  each 
need,  and  each  soul  alone  can  tell  how  precious  Jesus  is 
to  it. 

373 


Hjfc. 


374  THlTCHRISTIAX  LIFE. 


In  the  hour  of  conviction  of  sin  there  can  be  none  so 
precious  as  he  who  says,  "  Thy  sins,  which  are  many,  are 
forgiven  thee."  In  the  hour  of  sickness  none  so  precious 
as  he  who  says,  "I  will  make  all  thy  bed  in  thy  sickness." 
Who  can  be  more  precious  in  the  day  of  trial  than  he  who 
says,  "  All  things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that 
love  God;"  and  in  the  hushed  chamber  of  death,  "I  will 
be  with  thee,  my  rod  and  my  staff  shall  comfort  thee"? 
When  at  last  we  shall  see  him  as  he  is,  who  shall  estimate 
the  preciousness  of  his  approbation,  "Well  done,  good 
and  faithful  servant,  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord  "  ? 

Most  believers  have  come  to  the  rock  on  which  we  stand 
through  great  trouble  and  darkness.  It  is  not  natural  for 
us  to  trust  another  for  our  greatest  blessing,  and  it  seems 
incredible  that  we  need  do  nothing  for  the  priceless  boon 
of  salvation.  Almost  all  of  us  can  look  backward  to  the 
time  when,  thinking  that  we  knew  better  than  God,  we 
would  try  every  other  saviour  except  Jesus  Christ.  We  tried 
by  our  good  works  to  become  worthy  of  eternal  life,  and 
what  a  hard  road  we  travelled;  uphill  work,  and  rough 
and  thorny  to  our  feet.  Duty  was  our  only  inspiration. 
We  do  far  better  now  with  less  difficulty,  when  love  is  our 
inspiration  and  duty  is  pleasure,  because  God's  will  is 
ours.  We  can  afford  to  forego  the  pleasures  of  the  world, 
because  we  have  found  something  far  more  precious. 
There  is  but  one  name  given  under  heaven  whereby  we 
must  be  saved,  and  having  discovered  the  wretchedness  of 
every  other  refuge  we  have  learned  to  prize  the  one  only 
Saviour  because  he  is  the  only  one.  Besides  him  there  is 
no  other,  and  because  we  were  sinners  and  needed  pardon, 
because  we  were  pilgrims  and  needed  guidance,  because 
we  were  lost  and  needed  redemption,  because  we  are 
mortal  and  long  for  eternal  life,  and  believe  that  Christ 
can  and  will  confer  it,  therefore  he  is  precious  as  the  only 
Saviour  of  mankind. 

The  smallest  amount  of  Christian  experience  brings  to 
the  heart  the  consciousness  of  Christ's  preciousness,  and 
what  is  true  at  first  is  true  in  an  increasing  degree  after- 
ward. The  glow  and  thrill  of  the  first  love  may  not  al- 
ways remain,  but  there  never  comes  a  time  when  the 
believer  will  not  be  able  to  say  that  Christ  is  precious. 

And  this  becomes  a  practical  matter,  when  preciousness 


THE  PRECIOUSNESS   OF  CHRIST. 


375 


produces  love  and  love  seeks  an  outlet.  We  can  find  this 
outlet  in  benevolence,  self-sacrifice,  forbearance.  Having 
obtained  such  a  precious  treasure,  count  no  possession  too 
precious  to  be  given  up  for  him. 

Out  of  an  abounding  love,  let  our  gifts  to  Christ  and  for 
Christ  abound  in  word  and  deed  and  possessions.  Let  us 
acknowledge  our  indebtedness  to  him  by  generosity  and 
fervent  zeal  for  his  cause.  There  are  still  many  who  know 
nothing  of  this  precious  Saviour  by  experience,  and  our 
hearts  should  yearn  after  those  who  are  without  this  pre- 
cious boon,  and  we  ought  to  entreat  them  to  share  our  joy. 

Is  it  not  strange,  in  view  of  its  value,  that  any  one 
needs  to  be  urged  to  accept  the  salvation  purchased  with 
Christ's  precious  blood?  Surely  there  can  be  nothing  of 
equal  loveliness  and  preciousness  in  this  sinful  world. 
The  united  testimony  of  the  millions  in  heaven  and  earth 
who  have  believed  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  that  he  is 
precious,  the  only  infinitely  precious  one  in  the  universe. 
To  all  who  believe,  he  is  precious.      Do  you  believe? 


YOUR   SUNDAY   READING. 


E  so  often  hear  it  said  that 
"  what  is  good  enough  to  read 
on  a  week-day  is  good  enough 
to  read  on  Sunday."  As  a  gen- 
eral rule,  those  who  make  this 
remark  do^  not  read  anything 
particularly  good  on  a  week- 
day. So  the  reading  which 
they  continue  on  a  day  which 
C'lod  has  set  apart  as  a  day  of 
holiness  is  often  very  light  and 
all  of  this  world,  if  not  directly 
irreligious,  certainly  .  nothing 
which  will  help  the  reader  on  in  the  narrow  path.  "But 
Sabbath  was  made  for  man,"  you  quote,  "  not  man  for  the 
Sabbath."  Yes,  but  it  was  made  to  give  you  refreshment 
for  soul  as  well  as  body,  and  for  you  to  rest  from  worldly 
books  and  thoughts  as  well  as  occupations.  It  was  made, 
too,  for  a  day  when  you  should  draw  nearer  to  God,  and 
everything  you  do  on  that  day  should  be  done  to  draw  you 
nearer  to  him.  All  should  be  done  with  that  purpose.  It 
is  his  time  and  should  be  spent  with  him.  Have  you 
never,  after  being  all  day  with  a  friend,  carried  home  with 
you  the  sound  of  his  voice,  his  tricks  of  speech,  even,  his 
gestures,  his  words  and  opinions,  until  you  feel  that  he 
will  be  so  real  to  you  that  you  cannot  realize  that  he  is  far 
away  ?  Well,  such  a  day  with  the  Lord  Sunday  should  be. 
This  one  day  in  seven  was  made  for  you  to  dwell  spiritually 
with  him,  and  your  reading  should  be  for  that  purpose. 
You  should  draw  so  near  to  him  that  liis  presence  is  felt. 
He  should  become  a  living  presence  beside  you.  On 
Sunday,  he  should  be  the  guest  in  your  heart  and  thoughts. 
Study  his  life  upon  earth,  not  only  m  his  Word,  but  in  the 
writings   of    others,  and  in   books  of   devotional     reading. 

376 


YOUR    SUNDAY   READING. 


177 


so  that  when  eventide  comes  you  can  indeed  say,  "  I  have 
walked  with  God  to-day."  You  will  be  stronger  for  what 
the  week  will  bring  you.  You  will  arise  on  the  morrow 
with  a  feeling  of  nearness  to  him  you  never  had  when  you 
spent  the  day  in  light  reading.  The  memories  of  this  kind 
of  reading  will  stay  by  you  all  the  week,  calling  you  to  it 
again,  and  so  calling  you  to  him. 

■  If  this  sacred  day  is  devoted  to  his  worship,  and  when 
away  from  his  house,  to  the  study  of  the  example  we  are 
bidden  to  follow,  your  growth  in  grace  will  be  certain. 
Your  aim  is  to  grow  more  like  the  Master  and  to  be  nearer 
to  him;  then  why  neglect  this  great  aid?  Why,  because 
some  think  it  no  actual  sin,  indulge  in  light  reading  on 
Sunday  and  continue  it,  when  it  certainly  makes  you  no 
better  ? 

There  is  nothing  negative  in  religion  or  growth  in  grace. 
Whatever  you  do  you  know  helps  or  hinders.  Sundays 
even  are  helps  or  hindrances  according  as  they  are  em- 
ployed. What  is  read  on  that  day  is  a  help  or  hindrance. 
Can  you  say  that  your  indifferent  reading  will  help  you  to 
grow  to  his  full  stature,  knowing  you  feel  no  nearer  to  him 
when  the  book  is  finished  and  laid  aside,  and  your  thoughts, 
which  should  have  been  his,  were  very  far  oft'?  Then  you 
have  been  hindered;  the  day  has  brought  your  soul  no  re- 
freshment even  if  you  have  rested  your  mind  and  body. 
You  are  farther  away  from  him, and  the  day  which  was  made 
for  you  has  been  lost.  Lost!  one  day!  when  your  days 
©n  earth  are  so  "  few  and  evil."  You  have  become  weaker 
in  grace  instead  of  growing  in  it,  and  the  time  which  should 
have  been  redeemed  is  thrown  away. 


WHAT   WILL   YE   GIVE   iME  ? 


HIS  is  the  question  which  Judas 
Iscariot  put  to  the  high  priests 
when  he  was  about  to  prove 
himself  the  traitor  that  he  was, 
and  to  give  over  into  their 
power  the  Master  whom  he  had 
pretended  to  serve.  "What  will 
ye  give  me  and  I  will  deliver 
him  unto  you?"  asking  that 
a  price  might  be  put  on  the 
head  of  the  Saviour  and  Re- 
deemer of  mankind.  Men  natu- 
rally start  back  appalled  at  the  enormity  of  the  treachery 
involved  in  such  an  underhanded  transaction.  And  the 
question  has  dome  down  through  all  the  ages,  with  its 
stigma  of  shame  and  infamy  attached:  "Who  betrayed 
his  Lord  and  Master?"  It  was  so  base,  so  paltry,  a  thing, 
actually  trading  away  the  precious  life  of  Jesus  for  the  mere 
pittance  of  a  few  pieces  of  silver.  It  is,  however,  one 
of  the  sad,  deplorable  phases  of  human 'nature,  that  what 
shocks  and  repels  us  in  others  is  often  repeated  in  our 
own  lives  and  almost  without  our  consciousnessof  the  fact. 
Were  many  professors  of  religion  told  that  they  practically 
repeated  the  question  put  to  the  high  priests  in  their  own 
experience,  the  accusation  would  be  met  with  scornful 
and  indignant  denial.  And  yet  the  query  is  doubtless 
repeated  in  various  forms  aiid  with  unsuspected  frequency 
by  professed  followers  of  Jesus  Christ  and  believers  in 
the  doctrines  whtch  he  taught.  It  may  be  that  for  a  cer- 
tain length  of  time  and  up  to  a  certain  point,  a  man  will 
conscientiously  serve  the  Master,  then  perhaps  it  is  the 
pleasures  of  the  world  which  come  in  and  tempt  him  to  try 
a  little  unlawful  license,  and  mix   more  freely  with   those 

378 


WHAT  WILL   YE   GIVE   ME^  379 

who  find  delight  and  satisfaction  in  a  gay  and  thoughtless 
life.  And  the  man  looks  the  tempter  in  the  face  and  asks: 
"What  will  ye  give  me?"  Then  it  may  follow  that  hours 
bright  with  laughter  and  dissipation  hold  out  inducements 
he  does  not  care  to  withstand,  and  the  old  faith  is  sold 
out  that  he  may  enjoy  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a  season. 
Another  is  tempted  by  greed.  Eager  assurances  that  a  life 
of  prosperity  and  self-indulgence  is  the  only  one  worth 
living,  are  sounded  in  his  ears.  So  the  whirlpool  of 
speculation  is  faced  with  the  desire  for  sudden  riches,  and 
the  question  leaps  forth:  "What  will  ye  give  me?"  For 
others,  ambition  and  worldly  honors  hold  out  a  tempting 
bait  for  the  soul,  and  of  them  it  is  asked,  "What  will  ye 
give  me  and  I  will  deliver  him  unto  you?"  Alas,  the 
piteous  weakness^of  it  all!  Yielding  up  the  Christ  within 
the  heart  for  something  quite  as  shallow  and  profitless  as 
the  betrayer's  thirty  pieces  of  silver.  Wrecking  all  true 
happiness,  defrauding  the  life  of  all  true  gain  and  advance- 
ment, and  surrendering  the  highest  and  most  worthy  honors 
while  betraying  the  best  of  friends.  As  often  as  a  profess- 
ing Christian  dallies  with  temptation,  or  bargains  with 
sin  in  any  form,  just  so  often  he  says  to  the  tempter: 
"What  will  ye  give  me  and  I  will  deliver  him  unto  you  ?" 
There  is  no  greater  meanness  in  the  eyes  of  a  noble,  chival- 
rous man,  than  the  treachery  which  will  admit  of  betraying 
a  friend.  Alas!  that  the  language  of  the  hymn  we  sing 
concerning  Christ  is  so  true: 

■'  You  treat  no  other  friend  so  ill." 

The  Bible  teaches  wisely  and  counsels  with  divine 
sagacity  when  it  e.xhorts  believers  to  watch  and  pray  lest 
they  enter  into  temptation.  Watchfulness  and  prayer  are 
the  two  unconquerable  forces  which  will  effectually  prevent 
disloyalty  to  the  Saviour,  and  render  the  Christian  panoply 
of  faith  impervious  to  all  the  wiles  and  debasing  sugges- 
tions of  the  archtraitor  of  the  soul. 

"  O  Lord,  the  pilot's  part  perform 

And  guard  and  guide  me  through  the  storm, 
Defend  me  from  each  threatening  ill, 
Control  the  waves,  say  '  Peace,  be  still.    ' 


THE   WORLD. 


|HAT  an  almost  inexhaust- 
ible subject  is  the  world. 
To  attempt  a  description 
of  it  at  large  would  fill  a 
sufficient  number  of 
books  to  form  quite  a 
library  of  itself.  Yet  it 
may  briefly  be  described 
as  the  dwelling-place  of 
mankind.  As  long  as 
man  lives  he  is  in  the 
world;  when  he  dies,  all 
that  really  constituted 
the  life  takes  flight  to  another  sphere.  The  Scriptures  in 
one  place  warn  man  against  loving  the  world  or  the 
things  that  are  in  the  world,  thereby  indicating  that  it 
contains  much  to  captivate  and  enchain  the  affections. 
Again,  we  read  that  Jesus  Christ  assures  men  that  in  the 
world^  they  shall  have  tribulation,  but  goes  on  to  add  com- 
fort by  saying  he  has  overcome  the  world,  showing  that 
they,  too,  cixii  be  overcome  by  his  strength.  In  another 
place  men  are  exhorted  to  keep  themselves  unspotted  from 
the  world,  and  still  again  the  Scriptures  affirm  that  the 
world  passeth  away.  Now  here  is  a  strange  place !  Plainly 
a  place  which  is  beautiful,  attractive,  doubtless  full  of 
joys  and  lively  things  to  please  the  eye  and  gratify  the 
senses.  True  enough,  the  world  possesses  beauty,  is 
attractive  and  lovely.  And  yet,  it  contains  also  the  oppo- 
site of  all  these  charms,  for  tribulation  is  a  long,  hard 
word,  very  full  of  trouble,  and  the  victorious  assertion  of 
the  Saviour  that  he  has  overcome  the  world  implies  a  need 
of  strength,  as  there  must  be.  conflict,  struggle,  and  en- 
durance brought  to  bear,  in  order  to  overcome  so  strong 
a  force  as  the  world.  And  the  caution  to  keep  unspotted 
from  the  world,  must  mean  that  there  is  much  of  taint  and 

380 


THE  WORLD.  381 


contagion  to  be  dreaded  and  avoided  in  this  seemingly 
fair  world.  And  then  "  the  world  passeth  away.  "  It  must 
be  a  perishable  place,  destined  at  last  to  be  destroyed,  so 
nothing  in  it  can  be  abiding.  It  is  just  as  described: 
beautiful,  alluring,  full  of  tribulation,  something  to  be 
overcome  and  to  avoid  pernicious  contact  with,  and  some- 
thing perishable  itself  at  last.  Yet  there  is  need  to  exer- 
cise care  that  the  teachings  and  injunctions  of  the  Bible 
be  not  misunderstood. 

The  command  not  to  love  the  world  nor  the  things  that 
are  in  it  by  no  means  teaches  that  the  beautiful  works  of 
God  as  seen  in  the  world  are  to  be  despised  or  unappre- 
ciated. Who  that  looks  abroad  and  sees  the  budding 
spring  ripen  into  summer's  bloom  could  help  experiencing 
a  happy  glow,  responsive  to  nature's  renewing.  And  not 
only  the  beautiful  world  of  nature,  but  all  the  wonderful 
achievements  of  art  are  things  to  admire  and  enjoy.  One 
of  our  commentators  says:  "To  love  the  world  and  the 
things  that  are  in  the  world,  is  to  make  them  our  treasure, 
and  put  our  trust  in  them,  instead  of  in  God."  And  in 
Matthew  the  counsel  is  given  to  lay  up  treasure  in  heaven 
because  where  the  treasure  is,  there  will  the  heart  be  also. 
Nor  does  the  injunction  not  to  love  the  world  include 
advice  to  keep  away  from  other  men  and  make  a  recluse 
of  one's  self  in  hope  to  keep  pure  and  unspotted.  No  or- 
dinarily intelligent  person  need  fail  to  understand  the 
plain,  direct  meaning  of  Scripture  with  reference  to  the 
love  of  the  world  and  the  things  that  are  in  it;  the  world 
is  not  our  rest,  and  nothing  in  it  will  endure  permanently. 
Not  even  the  love  of  friends  is  strong  enough  to  resist  the 
inexorable  law  of  the  universe,  which  demands  that  every- 
thing earthly  must  be  fleeting  and  transitory. 

It  makes  no  difference  how  much  wealth  may  have  been 
amassed,  how  many  friends  there  may  be  to  love,  once 
the  fiat  goes  forth  that  man  shall  return  to  the  dust  as  he 
was,  and  the  spirit  to  God  who  gave  it,  everything  must 
be  left  at  the  solemn  bidding,  and  the  soul,  stripped  of 
every  earthly  belonging,  must  go  forth  to  meet  its  God. 
The  love  of  men  and  women  is  very  sweet,  but  all  must 
pass  away;  and  what  will  you  do  if  you  have  no  wealth 
but  the  wealth  that  fadeth,  no  love  but  the  love  which 
dies,  when  death  shall  come?     \\'hat  will  you  do,   indeed! 


382 


THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 


To  such  as  have  made  no  preparation  for  this  inevitable 
"passing  away"  from  time  into  eternity,  how  like  a  hope- 
less echo  the  query  repeats  itself,  for  if  no  love  for  God 
and  the  things  of  his  kingdom  dwell  in  the  soul,  how  shorn 
and  helpless  must  it  stand  before  its  Maker  at  last!  But 
there  is  a  wealth  that  never  fades,  and  a  love  that  never 
dies.  Death  admits  the  soul  of  the  believer  in  Christ  and 
his  most  precious  promises,  to  a  kingdom  whose  beauty 
and  riches  far  transcend  all  the  poor  wealth  of  the  world. 
The  love  of  heaven  never  passes  away,  but  endures  forever 
and  forever.  What  provident,  worldly-wise  man  would 
build  a  house  on  a  foundation  so  insecure,  that  he  knows 
the  first  rough  Storm  would  overthrow  the  entire  structure  ? 
How  far  more  foolish  and  short-sighted  the  man  who 
loves  the  world  better  than  he  loves  the  things  of  the  king- 
dom of  God,  whose  love  and  whose  hopes  are  centred  only 
on  things  which  are  sure  to  pass  away. 


BEGINNING   AT   JERUSALEM. 


HRIST'S  directions  to  the 
apostles  as  to  their  work 
seemed  at  first  like  a  com- 
mission so  insuperably  great 
that  it  could  never  be  exe- 
cuted. He  bade  them  "  go 
into  all  the  world  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  every  creat- 
ure." The  world  was  not 
as  large  then  as  it  is  now,  as 
far  as  population  and  extent 
of  inhabited  country  were 
concerned,  but  its  conver- 
sion was  a  great  undertaking  for  eleven  men  to  set  about. 
We  have  heard  of  people  having  so  much  to  do  that  they 
hardly  knew  where  to  commence;  no  doubt  most  of  us 
have  often  experienced  the  feeling  ourselves,  and  so  we 
can  appreciate  the  value  of  method.  If  tlie  apostles  had 
received  nothing  more  specific  than  this  general  direction, 
they  would  probably  have  given  up  in  despair  at  the  vast 
proportions  of  their  task,  and  done  nothing  because  they 
had  so  much  to  do.  But  they  were  not  left  in  doubt  as  to 
their  starting-point;  they  were  to  begin  at  Jerusalem,  and 
make  that  a  radiating  centre  of  usefulness. 

There  were  two  great  facts  concerning  Jerusalem,  its 
ancient  sacredness  and  its  later  sinfulness,  either  of  which 
would  have  been  sufficient  reason  for  the  Saviour's  com- 
mand to  begin  evangelization  there.  But  there  was  a 
deeper,  wider  reason  than  either  of  these  for  beginning  at 
Jerusalem;  perhaps  some  of  these  fishermen  among  the 
apostles  understood.  Perhaps  Peter,  for  instance,  at  some 
time  when  he  lay  becalmed  on  the  motionless  bosom  of 
the  Lake  of  Galilee,  had,  in  the  hour  of  idleness,  tossed 
a  pebble  or  a  float  on  the  still  waters,  and  watched  the 
wavelets  start  and  move  in  ever-increasing  circles  from 
the  centre  until  lost  to  sight.  He  may  then  have  thought, 
when  €hrist  bade  them  begin  at  Jerusalem,  that  that  citv 
was  the  centre   where   they  were  to  drop  the  Gospel,  and 

3S3 


;84  THE    CHRISTIAX   LIFE. 


the  waves  of  influence  should  spread  around  and  widen  and 
extend  farther  than  they  could  see.  That  would  have 
been  a  very  perfect  illustration  of  Christ's  design.  It 
was  not  for  Jerusalem's  sake  alone,  that  they  were  to 
begin  preaching  there ;  but  that  was  the  centre  of  influence, 
a  national  centre  around  which  the  events  of  Christ's  life 
clustered,  where  the  crucifixion  and  resurrection,  which 
were  to  be  the  great  themes  of  their  preaching,  took 
place;  and  from  that  centre  in  every  direction  were  to 
ripple  out  the  waves  of  life. 

They  commenced,  therefore,  at  Jerusalem ;  there  they 
prdyed,  there  they  labored,  and  there  they  preached. 
There  they  formed  the  nucleus  of  the  Christian  Church, 
and  thus  the  radiating  centre  of  influence  was  formed. 
The  streams  that  should  go  forth  from  this  centre  were 
providentially  right  there — men  who  had  come  up  to  wor- 
ship at  the  feast,  or  to  buy  and  sell  in  the  prosecution  of 
their  business.  All  were  alike  attracted  by  the  great 
miracle  of  Pentecost.  There  were  Parthians,  Medes, 
Elamites,  and  the  dwellers  in  Mesopotamia  and  Cappa- 
docia,  in  Pontus  and  Asia,  in  Egypt  and  parts  of  Africa, 
and  strangers  from  Rome. 

These  were  converted,  and  by-and-by  they  went  home — 
not  leaving  the  Gospel  behind  them,  but  carrying  it 
with  them.  They  departed  by  every  gate  of  the  city; 
they  went  north  and  south,  east  and  west;  their  roads 
diverged,  and  as  they  left  Jerusalem  further  behind,  their 
distance  from  each  other  increased.  Thus  the  Gospel 
was  spread  abroad,  and  these  converts  were  the  waves 
which  extended  from  the  central  Jerusalem  and  bore  on 
their  crest  the  knowledge  of  salvation. 

But  the  apostles  had  only  half  learned  the  lesson  of  the 
pebble  thrown  upon  the  lake,  and  only  half  understood  the 
command  to  begin  at  Jerusalem.  That  was  to  be  nothing 
but  a  beginning;  the  Master  never  said  that  they  must 
stay  there.  Yet  the  apostles  acted  as  if  they  had  thus 
understood  the  message.  They  showed  no  disposition  to 
leave  the  city,  and,  having  sent  out  their  waves  of  influ- 
ence, they  ceased  to  watch  them  and  follow  them  up. 
Like  the  ripples  in  the  lake,  those  travellers  would  lose 
their  power  in  proportion  as  they  separated  mftrc  and 
more,    and   met   with    increased   opposition,    until,    when 


386  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

they  reached  their  destination,  their  distant  homes,  they 
had  not  the  power  to  make  themselves  felt.  What  was 
needed  was,  that  each  point  where  a  convert  had  carried 
the  Gospel  should  itself  be  made  a  new  centre  of  influ- 
ence to  send  reflex  waves  back  to  Jerusalem  and  onward 
to  the  regions  beyond. 

This  the  apostles  failed  to  see,  and  they  had  to  be  taught 
by  a  sharp  lesson.  Since  they  would  not  willingly  leave 
Jerusalem, 'they  were  made  to  leave  it.  Persecution  came 
three  times,  and  they  were  all  scattered  abroad — forced 
by  providence  into  the  world  for  the  spread  of  the  Gospel. 

The  divine  method  for  the  accomplishment  of  this  pur- 
.pose  was  the  gradual  establishment  of  radiating  centres, 
or  sources  of  influence,  at  important  points,  beginning  at 
Jerusalem  and  ending  at  Rome.  Those  radiating  centres 
were  the  secret  of  the  vast  progress  in  apostolic  times, 
and  it  is  the  divine  method  for  all   success  and  progress. 

We  are  to  begin  at  Jerusalem,  which  means  at  home; 
there  are  plenty  of  heathen  here.  Let  us  look  after  them! 
Assuredly,  we  should  by  all  means  begin  in  our  own  fam- 
ily, our  own  community;  but  we  must  also  remember  the 
early  church  was  persecuted  because  it  stayed  at  Jerusa- 
lem, which  is  only  one  centre,  the  first  of  many.  Train- 
ing for  missions  begins  in  the  family,  but  it  does  not  stop 
there.  We  should  establish  centres  of  power  in  our 
churches;  there  are  families  and  individuals  who,  some 
in  one  way  and  some  in  another,  can  e.\ert  great  power 
for  good;  make  them  radiating  centres. 

Above  all,  let  us  see  to  it  that  our  own  lives  shall  send 
out  ever-widening  circles  of  influence.  Old  Augustine 
lives  to-day  in  the  rich  discourses  inspired  by  his  teach- 
ings; Calvin  sleeps  at  Geneva,  and  no  man  knows  his 
sepulchre,  but  his  vindication  of  God's  sovereignty  will 
live  forever;  Bunyan  lies  in  Bunhill  Fields,  but  his  bright 
spirit  walks  the  earth  in  "Pilgrim's  Progress."  Isaac 
Watts  is  dead,  but,  in  the  chariot  of  his  hymns,  thousands 
of  spirits  ascend  to-day  in  devotion.  For  a  hundred 
years,  Robert  Raikes  has  gathered  his  Sunday  schools  all 
over  Christendom.  So  we  all  live  in  the  lives  of  others, 
perhaps  even  more  than  we  do  in  our  own ;  and  we  may 
set  in  motion  waves  that  will  widen  until  they  reach  the 
shores  of  eternity. 


PRAYERS  SUITABLE  FOR  CHILDREN. 

ONE. (child's    evening    PRAYER.) 

NOW  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep, 
I  pray  the   Lord  my  soul  to  keep; 
If  I  should  die  before  I  wake, 
I  pray  the  Lord  my  soul  to  take. 


TWO.  —  (child's  evening  prayer.) 

JESUS,  tender  Shepherd,  hear  me, 
Bless  thy  little  lamb  to-night; 
Through  the  darkness  .be  thou  near  me, 
Keep  me  safe  till  morning  light. 

All  this  day  thy  hand  has  led  me. 
And  I  thank  thee  for  thy  care; 

Thou  hast  clothed  me,  warmed  and  fed  me, 
Listen  to  my  evening  prayer. 

Let  my  sins  be  all  forgiven. 

Bless  the  Triends  I  love  so  well. 

Take  me,  when  I  die,  to  heaven, 
Happy  there  with  thee  to  dwell. 


three.  —  (child's  evening  prayer.) 

OLORD,  help  me  to  thank  thee  for  all  the  love  thou  hast 
this  day  shown  me.  Thou  hast  kept  me  from  harm, 
and  hast  given  me  all  that  I  have.  Make  me  to  love 
thee  more  and  more,  and  to  serve  thee  with  all  my  heart. 
Forgive  my  sins.  Watch  over  me  and  all  whom  I  love 
this  night,  and  keep  us  in  safety  till  a  new  day,  for 
Christ's  sake.      Amen. 


FOUR.  —  (child's    IMORNING    PRAYER.) 

OLORD,  I  thank  thee  that  thou  dost  let  a  little  child 
like  me  kneel  at  thy  throne.  Look  on  me  in  Christ, 
and  for  his  sake  love  me  and  forgive  all  my  sins.  I 
thank  thee  for  the  rest  of  the  past  night,  that  I  have  seen 
the  light  of  this  day.  Lord,  keep  me  all  through  this 
day.  May  thine  arm  lead  me,  and  guard  me  from  all 
harm.  May  I  walk  and  act  as  a  child  of  Christ;  may  I 
love  all  that  is  good,  and  live  according  to  thy  word. 
Let  my  friends  be  thy  friends,  and  may  we  be  thine  in 
this  world,  and  thine  in  the  world  to  come,  for  Christ's 
sake.    Amen. 

388 


PRAYERS  FOR  FAMILY  DEVOTION. 


ONE.  — (EVENING  PRAYER). 

The  following  prayer  was  found  in  manuscript  (German  script)  on  a 
half-sheet  of  very  old  paper,  in  a  German  Bible,  Luther's  version, 
printed  in  1545.  The  Bible  has  been  in  private  or  public  libraries  for 
probably  between  two  and  three  hundred  years,  and  the  manuscript 
is  presumably  two  centuries  old,  at  least,  if  not  older,  though  there  is 
no  way  of  determining  the  date  exactly.  The  translation  was  made  by 
the  late  Rev.  Thomas  J-  Conant,  D.D.,  the  well-known  Biblical 
scholar,  and  now  appears  for  the  first  time  in  book  form. 

EVENING    PR.AVER    TO    OUR    FATHER    THROUGH    JESUS 
CHRIST. 

AH,  my  dear  Father,  I  thank  thee  that  thou  so  graciously 
hast  guarded  me  this  day.  Ah,  my  Father,  I  beseech 
thee  that  thou  wouldst  forgive  me  all  my  sins  which  I  have 
to-day  committed  against  thee.  Ah,  dearest  Father,  I 
beseech  thee,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ,  my  Redeemer 
and  Saviour,  hear  my  prayer  I  I  am  a  poor  sinner;  but 
Christ  has  paid  for  me  the  penalty  of  my  sins,  out  of  his 
great  love  to  me.  Christ  I  set  before  thee  as  the  surety 
for  my  sins.  I  beseech  thee  that  thou  wouldst  guard  me 
this  night  also,  from  the  workings  of  the  Devil  and  his 
train,  so  that  they  may  not  harm  me.  Let  thy  holy  angels 
pitch  their  camp  around  me.  Be  thou  my  strong  defence, 
O  Lord ;  for  evening  is  coming  on,  and  the  day  has  declined. 
Guard  all  my  dear  ones  and  friends;  also  my  enemies. 
Ah,  Lord,  forgive  my  enemies,  for  they  know  not  what 
they  do.  And  should  this  night  be  the  last  of  my  life,  ah, 
then  I  beseech  thee  that  thou  wouldst  be  gracious  to  me 
in  my  last  dying  hour.  Ah,  grant  me  a  calm,  blissful 
end,  for  the  sake  of  Jesus  Christ.  Amen. 
Our  Father,  etc. 

389 


TWO.— (MORNING    OR    EVENING.) 

HEAVENLY  FATHER,  we  thy  children  come  to  offer 
up  our  prayer  and  praise  to  thee.  May  they  be  offer- 
ings well  pleasing.  Thy  mercies  are  new  every  morning 
and  fresh  every  evening.     Great  is  thy  faithfulness. 

For  health  and  strength  we  thank  thee,  for  the  light  of 
this  day,  for  all  its  blessings;  but  above  all  for  the  gift 
of  thy  dear  Son,  to  redeem  us  from  sin  and  to  open  unto 
us  the  gates  of  everlasting  life.  For  his  present  grace, 
his  interceding  love  and  his  Spirit's  power,  we  give  thee 
thanks.  For  thy  Church,  its  ministry  and  sacraments, 
thy  holy  Word,  and  for  the  examples  of  those  who  have 
departed  in  the  true  faith  of  thy  holy  Name,  for  the  hope 
of  a  life  to  come,  and  the  promise  of  thy  coming  again, 
we  gratefully  adore. 

Make  us  ever  mindful  of  thy  love.  May  we  never  fall 
from  thee,  nor  be  led  by  sorrow  or  adversity  to  either 
question  thy  wisdom  or  deny  thy  goodness.  May  we  be 
willing  to  receive  at  the  Lord's  hands  evil  as  well  as  good. 
Pity  our  weakness  and  give  us  strength  against  the  hour 
of  trial  sure  to  come.  \\'hile  on  the  earth,  may  we  be 
trained  for  Heaven,  and  come  off  conquerors  and  more 
than  conquerors;  through  him  who  hath  loved  us,  thy  Son 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

O  merciful  God,  who  hast  written  thy  holy  Word  for 
our  learning,  that  we,  through  patience  and  comfort  of 
thy  holy  Scriptures,  might  have  hope;  give  us  a  right 
understanding  of  ourselves, and  of  thy  threats  and  promises; 
that  we  may  neither  cast  away  our  confidence  in  thee,  nor 
place  it  anywhere  but  in  thee.  Break  not  the  bruised 
reed,  nor  quench  the  smoking  flax.  Shut  not  up  thy  ten- 
der mercies  in  displeasure;  but  make  us  to  hear  of  joy 
and  gladness  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

390 


THREE.  — (MORNING   PRAYER.) 

"\"\  TE  desire  this  morning,  O  our  God,  to  approach  thee 
VV  through  the  only  way  whereby  sinners  may  come 
to  thee,  thine  own  dearly-beloved  and  only-begotten  Son. 
Thou  hast  given  us  quiet  rest,  and  when  we  awoke  thy 
hand  sustained  us.  At  the  beginning  of  another  day  we 
seek  together,  as  a  family,  thy  blessing  and  grace.  Keep 
us,  O  our  Father,  through  this  day,  from  all  evil,  and, 
above  all,  from  the  contamination  of  sin.  As  the  children 
of  a  holy  God,  and  the  sincere  disciples  of  the  holy  Jesus, 
may  we  spend  this  day  in  accordance  with  our  solemn 
profession.  If  thou  art  pleased  this  day  to  give  us  the 
exercise  of  authority,  enable  us  to  act  with  tenderness  and 
Christian  discretion.  If  we  are  subject  to  reproach  or 
oppression,  give  us,  O  Lord,  the  spirit  of  meekness  and 
submission,  that  we  may  thus  adorn  the  doctrine  of  our 
Lord.  Enable  us  to  rejoice  in  our  neighbor's  prosperity, 
instead  of  envying  him,  as  we  will  do  if  left  to  our  own 
natural  tendencies.  Make  us  not  slothful  in  business, 
but  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord.  Preserve  us  from 
making  the  world  our  god.  Let  us  not  trust  in  uncertain 
riches,  but  in  the  living  God,  who  is  the  soul's  only  sure, 
and  abiding,  and  everlasting  portion. 

Accept  of  our  united  thanks  in  that  thou  has  set  us 
together  as  a  family,  making  us,  in  this  manner,  mutual 
helps,  and  comforts,  and  defences  to  each  other.  May 
each  of  us  discharge  the  duty  which  is  assigned  us  by 
thee,  as  in  thy  sight.  'May  we  exercise  a  spirit  of  con- 
tentment and  submission  to  thee,  in  respect  to  the  station 
thou  hast  assigned  us  in  life.  May  the  Spirit  himself 
dwell  in  us,  and  keep  us  from  evil.  And  unto  thee,  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  be  praise  everlast- 
ing.     A /lien. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

391 


FOUR.— (MORNING    OR    EVENING.) 

OLORD,  we  desire  to  draw  near  into  thy  lioly  presence, 
in  the  name  of  him  whom  thou  hearest  always,  thy 
blessed  Son.  We  have  sinned  against  light,  and  privilege, 
and  warning,  and  mercy.  We  mourn  our  deep-rooted  de- 
pravity, our  constant  proneness  to  alienation  and  departure 
from  thee;  the  feebleness  of  our  faith,  the  fitfulness  of 
our  love  and  the  imperfection  of  our  best  services,  the 
mingled  motives  in  our  holiest  duties.  We  come  anew, 
casting  ourselves  on  the  infinite  fulness  of  our  Saviour. 
Give  us  out  of  his  inexhaustible  treasury,  even  grace  for 
grace.  Let  us  walk  as  thy  children,  advancing  in  con- 
formity to  thy  blessed  mind  and  will.  May  we  earnestly 
strive  after  greater  spiritual  attainments — laying  aside 
every  weight,  and  running  with  patience  the  race  that  is 
set  before  us. 

Give  us  grace  to  bear  about  with  us,  in  our  daily 
duties  and  engagements,  the  solemn  thought — we  are 
soon  to  be  with  God.  Let  us  not  postpone  the  all-momen- 
tous question  of  our  salvation.  May  we  feel  that  now  is 
the  accepted  time,  and  that  it  may  be  the  only  time! 
Let  it  be  our  constant  aim  and  endeavor  to  know  what 
the  will  of  the  Lord  is;  and  knowing  that  will,  may  we 
have  strength  given  us  to  obey  it.  May  we  murmur  at 
nothing  that  brings  us  nearer  thee. 

O  God,  our  Saviour,  dwell  in  this  household,  make 
every  member  of  it  thine.  May  those  who  are  absent  feel 
that  thou  art  near  them.  May  those  that  are  in  distress 
be  comforted  by  thee.  Do  thou  increase  the  devotedness 
of  thy  children;  give  them  more  of  the  character  of 
(Christ  and  prepare  them  for  the  Christian's  rest. 

Prosper  thy  cause  and  kingdom  everywhere.  Let 
Satan's  kingdom  be  destroyed — the  kingdom  of  grace 
advanced — the  kingdom  of  glory  hastened.  Save  thy  peo- 
ple— bless  thine  inheritance;  feed  them  also,  and  lift  them 
up  forever!  Give  to  each  of  us  this  day  thy  gracious  bene- 
diction; and  when  the  days  of  earth  shall  merge  into  the 
ages  of  eternity,  may  it  be  ours  to  spend  them  in  the  full 
fruition  of  thee,  our  God,  through  Jesus  Christ.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

3Q2 


FIVE.— (MORNING   OR    EVENING.) 


M^; 


'eil  their  faces,  fill  us  with  awe  and  reverence  as  we 
draw  nigh  to  thee.  As  unworthy  as  we  are,  thou  hast 
invited  us  to  come.  In  thy  dear  Son's  name,  and  not  for 
anything  that  we  are,  or  for  anything  that  we  have  done, 
do  we  make  now  our  petitions  unto  thee.  Give  to  each 
of  us,  dear  Lord,  a  clear  knowledge  of  our  duties  and 
responsibilities,  and  besides  this,  wisdom  and  strength, 
that  these  may  be  discharged  by  us  with  diligence  and 
fidelity. 

Whatsoever  good  thing  our  hand  may  find  to  do  in  this 
life,  may  we  do  it  with  our  might,  remembering  that  the 
night  of  death  cometh  when  no  man  can  work,  and  that 
after  death  there  is  the  judgment.  May  no  evil  thoughts 
or  angry  tempers,  may  no  doubts  or  fears  disturb  us,  but 
may  we  ever  put  our  trust  in  thee  and  find  guidance,  hope 
and  consolation  in  the  blessed  gospel  of  thy  Son. 

May  our  hearts  be  so  rooted  and  grounded  in  love  for 
thee  that  no  difticulties,  however  great  they  may  be,  may 
discourage  us  in  the  way  of  well-doing.  Increase  in  us 
that  which  is  lacking;  raise  up  that  which  is  fallen;  re- 
store to  us  that  which  has  been  lost;  quicken  within  us 
that  which  may  be  ready  to  die;  so  that  we  may  serve  and 
obey  thee  in  all  things,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

We  pray  as  well  for  thy  blessing  for  all  those  who  are 
dear  to  us,  wherever  they  are,  that  they  may  be  filled  with 
the  knowledge  of  thy  will  in  wisdom  and  understanding, 
and  in  one  heart  and  mind  may  ever  seek  thy  glory  and 
the  salvation  of  souls;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 

O  Lord,  we  beseech  thee,  mercifully  hear  our  prayers, 
and  spare  all  those  who  confess  their  sins  unto  thee;  that 
they,  whose  consciences  by  sin  are  accused,  by  thy  merci- 
ful pardon  may  be  absolved;  through  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Our  Fathei,  etc. 

393 


SIX.  — (MORNING    PRAYER.) 

OLORD,  we  thank  thee  for  the  tender  care  with  which 
thou  hast  watched  over  us  during  the  hours  of  sleep, 
and  for  the  comfort  and  health  in  which  we  arise  this 
morning.  Help  us  to  carry  into  the  busy  hours  of  the 
day  all  the  holy  impressions  and  resolutions  of  thy  day. 
Grant  us  grace  to  pursue  our  secular  calling  in  a  Christian 
spirit.  May  our  most  trivial  occupations  be  ennobled 
by  the  principles  of  the  gospel  of  Christ;  may  all  our 
work  be  sanctified  by  the  Word  of  God  and  prayer. 

May  we  honor  thee  by  the  uprightness  and  integrity  of 
our  conduct,  by  the  unselfishness  and  generosity  of  our 
spirit,  and  by  our  endeavor  in  all  things  to  obey  the  law 
of  Christ.  Whilst  not  slothful  in  business,  may  we  be 
fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord.  And  Father,  we  pray 
that  in  our  home  life  we  may  act  worthily  of  thee.  May 
we  be  ever  conscious  of  the  presence  of  our  Lord,  and  seek 
to  manifest  his  spirit.  May  we  be  gentle  and  forbearing 
toward  each  other,  and  faithful  in  rendering  to  all  in  the 
household  their  respective  dues.  May  we  minister  to  one 
another's  welfare,  and  guard  against  selfishness  in  thought 
and  word  and  deed. 

Save  us  from  the  snares  of  ambition  and  the  desire  of 
human  applause,and  help  us  to  walk  humbly  with  our  God. 
May  those  who  are  young,  especially,  learn  to  value 
everything  according  to  its  tendency  to  make  them  just 
and  pure  and  good.  May  they  become  truly  wise  through 
the  teaching  of  thine  Holy  Spirit. 

Let  us  not  be  off  our  guard  this  day.  Suffer  us  to  run 
into  no  sin,  but  keep  us  in  all  our  ways.  May  we  be  in 
the  fear  of  the  Lord  all  the  day  long,  and  may  the  remem- 
brance of  thy  presence  be  our  strength.  Graciously  for- 
give all  our  sins,  and  preserve  us  by  thy  mighty  power 
through  faith  unto  salvation,  through  Jesus  Christ  our 
Lord.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

394 


SEVEN.  — (MORNING    PRAYER.) 

OLORD  our  God,  we  desire,  on  this  morning  of  a  new 
day,  to  present  ourselves  before  thee,  and  to  bless  thee 
for  thy  continued  goodness.  We  are  again  reminded  of 
our  manifold  obligations  unto  thee,  and  of  the  strong 
claims  which  thou  hast  upon  our  gratitude,  our  love  and 
our  obedience.  We  adore  thee  as  the  maker  of  all  things, 
as  the  righteous  governor  of  the  universe,  as  the  God  of 
grace  and  of  salvation.  And  we  pray  that  we  may  each  of 
us  have  a  personal  interest  in  the  blessings  of  this  salva- 
tion, and  find  it  to  be  light  and  life  to  our  souls.  May 
each  of  us  be  enabled  this  day,  and  through  the  whole 
world  of  our  life,  to  live  as  it  becomes  those  whom  God 
hath  delivered  from  the  power  of  darkness,  and  hath  trans- 
lated into  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son. 

O  Lord,  let  thy  kingdom  come,  and  let  thy  will  be 
done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Hasten  the  glory  of  the 
latter  day,  even  the  day  when  the  earth  shall  be  full  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea. 
And  as  thou  hast  promised  that  Christ  shall  have  the 
heathen  for  his  inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of 
the  earth  for  his  possessions,  O  let  this  promise  be  speedily 
accomplished,  and  let  Christ  be  acknowledged  in  all  lands, 
when  all  nations,  drawing  water  with  joy  out  of  the  wells 
of  salvation,  shall  say,  "Praise  the  Lord,  call  upon  his 
name,  declare  his  doings  among  the  people."  We  ask  all 
in  the  name  and  for  the  sake  of  Christ.  And  unto  the 
Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  one  God,  we  as- 
cribe all  praise  and  glory.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

395 


EIGHT.— (MORNING   PRAYER.) 

OLORD,  our  heavenly  Father,  accept  our  morning  sacri- 
fice of  praise  and  thanksgiving  for  the  protection  of 
the  night,  and  for  the  early  blessings  of  this  day.  To 
thee  we  owe  all  that  we  have  and  are.  May  the  apprecia- 
tion of  thy  goodness  so  grow  upon  us  that  we  may  love 
thee  more  and  serve  thee  better. 

As  day  shall  be  added  to  day,  may  we  become  more 
obedient  to  thy  will  and  more  earnest  and  self-forgetful 
in  thy  work.  Let  nothing  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
God  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  finding  our  happiness  in 
doing  his  will,  may  we  secure  his  favor.  May  we  lay 
aside  every  weight  and  the  sin  which  doth  so  easily  beset, 
to  run  with  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  us,  looking 
unto  Jesus,  the  author  and'finisher  of  our  faith,  who  for  the 
joy  that  was  set  before  him,  endured  the  cross,  despising 
the  shame,  and  is  set  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne 
of  God. 

And  as  thou  hast  promised  to  give  the  Holy  Spirit  to 
them  that  ask,  we  humbly  pray  for  this  gift,  that  we  may 
be  kept  from  carelessness  and  hardness  of  heart,  from 
fretfulness  and  impatience,  from  vanity  and  pride,  from 
self-seeking  and  covetousness,  from  the  unhappy  desire  of 
becoming  great,  from  repining  at  thy  dispensation,  and 
from  neglecting  thy  warning. 

And  as  thou  dost  take  from  us  these,  will  thou  grant 
unto  us  such  love  and  joy,  and  peace  and  long-suftering, 
such  gentleness  and  goodness,  faith,  meekness  and  tem- 
perance, that  we  may  daily  crucify  the  flesh  with  its  affec- 
tions and  lusts.  And  this  we  ask  not  for  our  own  merits, 
but  for  the  sake  of  him  who  hath  loved  us  and  died  for 
us,  thy  Son,  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

Be  thou,  O  God,  our  protection,  and  watch  over  our 
paths  with  guiding  love,  that  among  the  snares  which  lie 
hidden  in  our  paths,  we  may  so  pass  onward  with  hearts 
fixed  on  thee,  that  we  may  come  to  thee  and  be  forever 
with  thee.      We  ask  it  for  Jesus  Christ's  sake.     Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

396 


NINE.  — (MORNING    PRAYER.) 

ALMIGHTY  GOD,  the  Creator  and  Preserver  of  man- 
kind, unto  whom  we  come  as  our  Father  in  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord,  we  do  most  humbly  and  heartily  thank  thee  for 
the  mercies  of  the  night,  and  for  the  blessing  of  this  morn- 
ing. We  bless  thee  for  the  sleep  which  has  refreshed  us, 
and  for  the  bread  which  thou  hast  given  us.  As  thou 
didst  watch  over  us  in  the  darkness,  watch  over  us  through 
the  day.  Teach  us  by  thy  good  word,  and  by  thy  Holy  Spir- 
it. Keep  our  feet  in  the  way  of  salvation.  Protect  us  from 
temptation,  and  strengthen  us  by  thy  grace.  Take  away 
from  us  all  bitterness  of  temper,  and  preserve  us  from  sin. 

Grant  each  of  us  courage,  faith,  patience  in  trial,  and 
loving  submission  to  thy  most  holy  will.  Help  us  to 
be  faithful  in  all  our  work,  and  to  look  to  thee  for  our 
reward.  Abide  with  us  in  joy  and  in  sorrow,  in  prosper- 
ity and  in  adversity.  Grant  us  quiet  hearts  amid  the  uncer- 
tainties of  the  day,  and  breathe  upon  us  thy  peace.  Abide 
in  our  home,  and  make  us  all  the  children  of  thy  house- 
hold. The  sick  we  commend  unto  thee,  praying  for  their 
recovery,  if  it  please  thee;  and  beseeching  thee  that  thou 
wilt  give  unto  them  and  unto  us  all,  the  good  and  glad 
hope  of  everlasting  life  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

Hear  thou,  O  God,  the  cry  of  the  poor  and  the  needy, 
and  suffer  us  not  to  harden  our  hearts  against  them. 
Come  near  to  all  whose  hearts  are  heavy  and  sore,  and 
give  them  thy  help  in  all  their  trials.  Reveal  thyself  to 
all  men,  and  hasten  the  days  of  universal  righteausness 
and  peace.  Grant  us  thy  forgiveness,  for  our  sins  are 
many ;  grant  us  thy  strength,  for  we  are  very  weak  ;  increase 
our  faith  in  thee,  for  our  fears  oppress  us;  and  fill  us  with 
the  joy  of  thy  salvation;  all  of  which  we  humbly  ask  in 
the  name  and  through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord, 
who  hath  taught  us  to  pray,  saying: 

Our  Father,  etc. 

397 


TEN.— (MORNING   PRAYER.) 

OLORD,  our  heavenly  Father,  we  thank  thee  for  the 
light  of  another  morning.  This  day  thou  hast  spared 
us,  and  we  would  give  this  day  to  thee.  In  all  our  em- 
ployments may  we  seek  thy  favor.  May  we  be  watchful 
for  opportunities  to  serve  thee,  especially  in  those  things 
which  belong  to  thy  kingdom  and  the  salvation  of  souls. 
May  we  be  true  laborers  in  thy  harvest,  and  each  in  his 
place  make  full  proof  of  our  ministry  and  the  power  of 
grace  in  our  own  souls. 

Make  us  ever  truly  humble  before  thee.  May  we  never 
be  high-minded,  nor  trust  in  uncertain  riches,  but  in  thee 
the  living  God,  who  givest  us  richly  all  things  to  enjoy. 
May  we  remember  that  thou,  the  Father  of  mercies,  art 
the  sole  author  of  all  our  privileges  and  blessings,  and  that 
to  thee  we  must  render  a  strict  account  of  the  use  we 
make  of  them. 

And  to  thy  hands  do  we  now  commit  ourselves,  and  all 
of  our  affairs,  beseeching  thee  so  to  bless,  direct  and  guide 
us,  that  we  may  pass  this  and  each  succeeding  day  of  our 
lives,  confident  of  thine  approval  and  of  thy  acceptance 
at  the  last  day;  through  the  merits  and  mediation  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

Almighty  God,  whose  kingdom  is  everlasting  and  power 
infinite,  have  mercy  upon  this  whole  land ;  and  so  rule 
the  hearts  of  thy  servants,  the  President  of  the  United 
States,  the  Governor  of  this  State,  and  all  others  in  au- 
thority, that  they,  knowing  whose  ministers  they  are,  may 
above  all  things  seek  thine  honor  and  glory;  and  that  we 
and  all  the  people,  duly  considering  whose  authority  they 
bear,  may  faithfully  and  obediently  honor  them:  in  thee, 
and  for  thee,  according  to  thy  blessed  Word  and  ordinance ; 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  who  with  thee  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  liveth  and  reigneth,  ever  one  God,  world 
without  end.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

398 


ELEVEN.  — (MORNING    OR    EVENING.) 

LORD,  teach  us  to  pray.  We  know  not  how  to  pray  as 
we  ought;  but  it  is  written,  "The  Spirit  helpeth  our 
infirmities."  O  send  forth  thy  light  and  thy  truth;  let 
them  lead  and  guide  us.  Lord,  we  confess  our  sinfulness, 
that  our  hearts  are  depraved,  and  our  lives  unholy ;  and 
especially  do  we  humble  ourselves  for  the  sins  of  thy  peo- 
ple. O  may  the  record  of  their  history,  mercifully  pre- 
served in  the  Scriptures,  be  profitable  to  us.  Help  us  to 
discover  the  beginnings  of  sin  in  them,  and  to  avoid  the 
same.  May  we  be  alarmed  by  the  awful  consequences  to 
which  their  sins  exposed  themselves  and  others,  and  not 
therein  follow  their  example. 

While  we  behold  thy  readiness  to  forgive,  may  we  be 
induced  to  come  to  thee  with  our  confessions  and  prayers. 
While  we  see  that  thy  good  Spirit  was  not  withheld,  not- 
withstanding their  rebellions,  may  we  be  encouraged  to 
seek  this  precious  gift.  And  O  suffer  us  not  to  rest  short 
of  the  sure  and  certain  consciousness  that  he  abideth  in  us. 
May  we  not  grieve  him  by  our  sins,  nor  quench  him  by 
our  neglect.  May  we  enjoy  the  communion  of  the  Spirit. 
May  our  souls  be  filled  with  his  light,  quickened  by  his 
power,  and  comforted  by  his  grace.  By  his  agency  may 
we  be  qualified  for  our  duty,  and  made  faithful  and  success- 
ful in  it. 

Do  thou  control  every  thought,  and  direct  every  action. 
In  the  family,  may  we  cultivate  the  graces  that  adorn  it 
in  all  kindness,  and  condescension,  and  love.  And  in 
our  intercourse  with  the  world,  forbid,  Lord,  that  we  should 
ever  give  occasion  to  the  adversary  to  speak  reproachfully. 
May  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  abound  in  us  and  others,  even 
love,  joy,  peace,  long-suffering,  gentleness,  goodness, 
faith,  meekness,  temperance.  ^Ve  are  thine,  O  Lord. 
We  acknowledge  thy  claim  upon  us.  In  Jesus  we  devote 
ourselves  to  thee.  And  do  thou  accent  of  us  for  the  Re- 
deemer's sake.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

399 


TWELVE.  — (MORNING    PRAYER.) 

FATHER  in  heaven,  hear  us  through  Jesus  Christ,  thy 
well-beloved  Son,  our  Lord ;  and  accept  our  thanks  for 
thy  protection  of  us  during  the  night  and  for  thy  favor 
this  morning.  We  thank  thee  for  refreshing  sleep;  for 
the  new  day ;  for  the  comforts  of  our  home ;  for  food  and 
raiment;  for  all  our  kindred  whom  w.e  love;  for  the  help 
and  sympathy  of  our  friends;  and  for  all  which  thou  dost 
make  us  able  to  do  in  aiding  the  needy. 

We  pray  thee  to  fit  us  to  use  our  time,  our  possessions 
and  all  our  powers  and  opportunities  for  the  good  of  others, 
and  for  our  own  improvement,  that  we  may  serve  thee  well 
in  our  several  places  and  employments.  Guard  us  from 
danger.  Make  us  prosperous  and  fruitful  in  the  work  of 
our  hands  and  the  care  of  our  hearts. 

We  have  hitherto  experienced  thy  divine  goodness;  may 
it  continue  to  bless  us.  Thy  forbearance  with  us  has  been 
wonderful ;  oh,  may  it  never  fail  us.  Let  thy  loving  kind- 
ness crown  our  days.  For  the  sake  of  our  Redeemer, 
forgive  our  sins,  which  we  confess  before  thee ;  and  may 
his  blood  cleanse  us  from  all  sin.  May  the  Holy  Spirit  so 
renew  and  sanctify  us  that  we  may  walk  in  the  way  of  thy 
commandments  with  joy.  Let  the  words  of  Christ  dwell 
in  us  richly,  and  the  perfection  of  his  life  and  character 
become  more  and  more  our  own  through  the  supply  of  his 
grace.  Oh  that  obedience,  prayerfulness,  compassion  and 
kindness  like  his  may  ever  appear  in  our  spirit  and  con- 
duct. 

Show  thy  mercy,  O  God,  to  all  penitent  souls.  Make 
transgressors  obedient  to  thy  law.  Bless  our  rulers. 
Relieve  all  who  are  in  distress;  heal  the  sick;  comfort 
the  sorrowful;  cheer  the  faint;  save  the  lost.  Give  light 
and  life  to  thy  church.  Spread  the  gospel  far  and  wide. 
Hasten  the  coming  of  that  kingdom  which  is  righteousness 
and  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  thine  be  the 
glory  for  ever.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

400 


THIRTEEN.— (MORNING   OR   EVENING.) 

ALMIGHTY  GOD,  our  heavenly  Father,  we  render  thee 
most  hearty  thanks  for  the  spiritual  and  heavenly 
nourishment  of  thy  blessed  word,  wherewith  our  souls  are 
constantly  refreshed,  our  faith  strengthened,  our  love 
kindled,  our  hope  renewed.  We  humbly  beseech  thee  to 
give  us  grace,  not  only  to  be  hearers  of  thy  word,  but 
doers  of  the  same;  not  only  to  love,  but  also  to  live  thy 
gospel;  not  only  to  favor,  but  also  to  follow  thy  godly 
doctrine;  not  only  to  profess,  but  also  to  practise  thy 
blessed  commandments;  that  whatever  of  thy  truth  we 
outwardly  hear  and  inwardly  believe,  we  may  show 
forth  the  same  in  our  conversation  and  Hviqg,  unto  the 
honor  of  thy  holy  name,  the  comfort  and  help  of  our 
Christian  brethren,  the  health  and  welfare  of  our  souls. 
We  ask  it  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Amen. 
Our  Father,  etc. 


FOURTEEN.  — (MORNING   OR    EVENING.) 

ALMIGHTY  GOD,  who  art  the  fountain  of  holiness 
and  felicity,  who  by  thy  word  and  Spirit  dost  conduct 
thy  servants  in  the  ways  of  sanctity  and  of  peace,  instruct- 
ing them  by  thy  truth,  inviting  them  by  promises,  and 
winning  them  by  love,  grant  unto  us  so  truly  to  repent 
of  our  sins,  so  carefully  to  avoid  our  errors,  so  diligently 
to  watch  over  all  our  own  actions,  so  industriously  to  do 
our  duty,  that  we  may  never  willingly  transgress  thy  laws; 
but  that  it  may  be  the  work  of  our  life  to  obey  thee,  the 
joy  of  our  souls  to  please  thee,  the  satisfaction  of  all  our 
hopes,  and  the  perfection  of  our  desires,  to  live  with  thee 
in  the  holiness  of  thy  kingdom  of  grace  and  glory;  through 
Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

26  401 


FIFTEEN.  — (MORNING    OR    EVENING.) 

MOST  merciful  God,  who  art  of  purer  eyes  than  to 
behold  iniquity,  and  hast  promised  forgiveness  to  all 
those  who  confess  and  forsake  their  sins;  we  come  before 
thee  in  an  humble  sense  of  our  own  unworthiness,  ac- 
knowledging our  manifold  transgressions  of  thy  righteous 
laws.  O  gracious  Father,  who  desirest  not  the  death  of 
a  sinner,  look  upon  us,  we  beseeph  thee,  in  mercy,  and 
forgive  us  all  our  transgressions.  Make  us  deeply  sensi- 
ble of  the  great  evil  of  them  ;  and  work  in  us  a  hearty  con- 
trition; that  we  may  obtain  forgiveness  at  thy  hands,  who 
art  ever  ready  to  receive  humble  and  penitent  sinners;  for 
the  sake  of  thy  Son  our  Saviour. 

And  lest,  through  our  own  frailty,  or  the  temptations 
which  encompass  us,  we  be  drawn  again  into  sin,  vouch- 
safe us,  we  beseech  thee,  the  direction  and  assistance  of 
thy  Holy  Spirit.  Reform  whatever  is  amiss  in  the  temper 
and  disposition  of  our  souls;  that  no  unclean  thoughts, 
unlawful  designs,  or  inordinate  desires  may  rest  there. 
May  we  seek  those  things  which  are  above,  where  Christ 
sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God.  And  may  our  life  be 
so  hid  with  Christ  in  God  now,  that  when  he,  who  is  our 
life,  shall   appear,  we  may  also  appear  with  him  in  glory. 

Extend,  we  beseech  thee,  the  arms  of  thy  compassion 
beyond  the  bounds  of  our  own  habitations.  Send  down  thy 
blessings,  temporal  and  spiritual,  upon  our  relations, 
friends,  and  neighbors.  Reward  all  who  have  done  us 
good,  and  pardon  all  those  who  have  done  or  wish  us  evil, 
and  give  them  repentance  and  better  minds.  Be  merciful 
to  all  who  are  in  any  trouble;  and  do  thou,  the  God  of 
pity,  administer  to  them  according  to  their  several  necessi- 
ties; for  his  sake  who  went  about  doing  good,  thy  Son  our 
Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

O  most  loving  Jesus,  pattern  of  charity,  grant  that  the 
grace  of  charity  and  brotherly  love  may  dwell  in  us,  and 
that  all  envy,  harshness,  and  ill-will  may  die  in  us;  fill 
our  hearts  with  such  kindness  that  by  constantly  rejoicing 
in  the  happiness  and  good  success  of  others,  and  by  putting 
away  all  envious  thoughts  we  may  follow  thee,  who  art 
thyself  the  true  and  perfect  Love.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

402 


SIXTEEN.  — (MORNING    PRAYER.) 

MOST  blessed  heavenly  Father,  we  thy  dependent  creat- 
ures desire  this  morning  to  draw  near  the  footstool  of 
thy  throne.  Vouchsafe  us,  we  entreat  thee,  thy  presence. 
We  would  enter  on  all  our  duties  supplicating  thy  favor, 
feeling  that  all  the  happiness  the  world  can  give  cannot 
compensate  for  the  want  of  thy  blessing. 

We  would  look  away  from  ourselves  unto  him  who  is 
our  only  Redeemer.  We  cast  ourselves  at  his  feet,  feeling 
that  if  we  are  saved  it  must  be  b)' him  alone.  O  may  we 
feel  it  our  greatest  honor  to  live  for  Jesus.  Let  us  seek, 
as  thy  stewards,  to  fill  our  place,  whatever  it  may  be;  to 
"  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour"  just  in  the  sta- 
tion in  which  his  providence  has  placed  us — feeling  the 
happiness  of  an  active  and  devoted  obedience.  Take  away 
from  us  whatever  is  unholy.  Let  us  walk  as  the  expec- 
tants of  a  glorious  immortality.  May  we  feel  that  we 
are  pilgrims,  soon  to  be  done  with  the  world,  and  at  home 
with  God.  O  be  thou  our  constant  guide  in  all  our  jour- 
neyings.  Let  us  never  hesitate  when  and  where  thou 
callest  us.  Make  us  to  feel  that  all  the  circumstances  of 
life — its  joys  and  its  sorrows — its  comforts  and  crosses — 
are  arranged  by  thee  and  ordained  for  us  in  adorable 
mercy  and  ineffable  wisdom.  Bless  all  near  and  dear  to 
us.  Defend  our  friends  by  thy  mighty  power.  Surround 
them  with  thy  favor  and  bring  them  at  last  to  the  enjoy- 
ment of  thyself.  Bless  especially  those  now  before  thee. 
We  commend  each  and  all  of  us  this  day  to  thy  keeping. 
Let  us  enter  upon  its  duties  with  our  souls  stayed  on  thee, 
and  seek  to  show  the  world  that  we  have  been  with  thee,  and 
that  thou  art  a  present  help  in  every  time  of  need.  We  ask 
these  blessings  in  the  name  and  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

403 


SEVENTEEN.— (MORNING    PRAYER.) 

OUR  FATHER  who  art  in  heaven,  for  thy  mercy  in 
guarding  us  during  the  past  night,  and  in  granting  us 
the  light  of  a  new  day  we  thank  thee.  Thou  didst  not 
allow  fire  to  consume  our  dwelling,  nor  disease  to  attack 
suddenly  any  of  its  inmates,  nor  death  to  snatch  us  un- 
prepared from  time  to  eternity.  And  now,  thou  art  con- 
tinuing to  us  not  only  life,  and  health,  but  those  reasoning 
and  moral  faculties  by  which  we  may  apprehend  thee  as 
the  Creator  of  our  souls  and  the  providential  ruler  over 
all  the  events  of  our  earthly  existence.  Help  us  by  the 
instruction  of  thy  word  and  Spirit  thus  to  recognize  thee 
more  and  more  as  the  source  of  all  our  daily  joys  as  well 
as  the  fountain  of  unceasing  and  everlasting  spiritual 
blessings.     We  are  unworthy  of  all  these  high  favors. 

Grant  us  grace,  we  do  beseech  thee,  in  the  name  of  thine 
only  begotten  and  well-beloved  Son,  for  whose  sake  thou 
art  always  willing  to  hear  our  prayers,  to  realize  more 
deeply  our  unworthiness  in  contrast  with  thine  own  loving 
kindness  and  tender  compassion ;  and  therefore  to  approach 
thee  with  an  ever  increasing  sense  of  gratitude  and  love. 

Unto  whom  can  we  come,  O  Lord,  for  guidance  as 
well  as  thanksgiving,  save  unto  thee  who  hast  been  our 
shield  against  the  dangers,  and  our  strength  against  the 
temptations  of  the  past?  May  we  accept  the  benefits  of 
the  past  as  pledges  of  what  thou  art  willing  to  do  for  us 
to-day  and  in  the  future. 

For  Jesus'  sake  inspire  us  with  a  child-like  trust. 
Teach  us  by  thy  gracious  spirit  to  be  docile,  humble,  con- 
tented, confident  in  thy  truth  and  unfalteringly  restful  in 
thy  promises. 

Forgive  us  our  sins;  implant  within  our  souls  such  right 
principles  and  pure  motives  that  we  shall  be  led  to  refrain 
day  by  day  from  trnasgression  and  its  consequent  miseries. 

Prepare  us  to  discharge  the  duties  and  to  enjoy  the 
privileges  of  this  day.  Direct  us  to  find  our  highest  hap- 
piness in  thoughts  of  thee,  and  of  what  thou  hast  done  for 
us  by  sending  Christ  as  a  prophet  to  instruct  us  in  our 
ignorance,  as  a  priest  to  atone  on  the  cross  for  us  in  our 
sinfulness  and   as  a  king  to  reign   over  us,  defending  us 

404 


MORNING   PRAYER.  405 


from  evil  impulses  that  rise  within,  and  from  the  assaults 
and  deceitful  solicitations  that  spring  from  Satan  without. 

Let  our  hopes  and  our  yearnings  reach  out  toward  Christ 
as  our  ever  perfect  and  ever  blessed  model.  May  the 
same  mind  that  was  in  Jesus  be  in  us.  Let  Christ  be 
formed  within  us,  the  hope  of  glory.  Remind  us  often, 
O  Lord,  of  the  words  uttered  by  Jesus,  and  of  the  graces 
exemplified  in  his  conduct  and  character.  Help  us  to 
imitate  him  and  to  grow  ever  more  like  him  in  all  heavenly 
qualities.  Thus  shall  we  be  fitted  to  bear  all  afflictions', 
and  to  resist  all  temptations.  And  thine,  O  God,  shall  be 
all  the  glory  through  Jesus  thy  Son,  our  elder  Brother 
and  Redeemer.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

EIGHTEEN.  — (MORNING    PRAYER.) 

OUR  HEAVENLY  FATHER,  in  thine  infinite  goodness 
we  are  permitted  to  come  to  thee  again  this  morning. 

We  give  thee  hearty  thanks  for  the  mercies  of  the  past 
night.  Thine  angels  have  camped  about  our  dwelling, 
though  we  have  not  seen  them.  We  have  dwelt  in  safety, 
because  thou,  Lord,  hast  kept  us.  Receive  our  thanks- 
giving for  thy  providence  that  has  watched  while  we  have 
slept.  And  now,  let  thy  loving  kindness  be  our  portion 
this  day.  We  come  to  thee  that  we  may  be  fitted  for  our 
duties.  We  have  no  wisdom  or  strength  of  our  own.  We 
easily  go  astray.  Do  thou  graciously  shepherd  us  this 
day.  Open  for  us  the  green  pastures  of  thy  grace.  If  any 
perils  await  us  grant  us  thy  deliverance.  '  Shield  us  from 
sin.  Give  us  victory  over  temptation.  Make  us  faithful 
in  our  work.  May  we  serve  and  endure  as  seeing  him  who 
is  invisible. 

Bless  every  member  of  this  family.  Bind  us  close  in 
thy  love.  Make  us  helpful  to  one  another  and  to  all  who 
are  around  us.  In  thy  mercy  remember  all  who  may  need 
thy  special  grace  this  day.  Comfort  the  afflicted  and  sus- 
tain the  burdened  and  rescue  the  fallen.  May  thy  king- 
dom come  and  thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven; 
and  thine  shall  be  the  praise  through  Jesus  Christ,  our 
Redeemer.     Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 


NINETEEN.— (MORNINCi    PRAYER.) 

WE  thank  thee,  our  Father  in  heaven,  for  the  light  of 
this  new  day.  The  night  is  thy  gift,  and  so  is 
the  day.  We  have  had  rest  and  food  for  our  bodies,  and 
now  we  humbly  pray  for  spiritual  renewal  and  strength. 
O  how  rich  is  the  privilege  of  meeting  thee  at  the 
family  altar!  Here  give  us,  we  beseech  thee,  O  Lord, 
the  kindling  fire  which  comes  from  on  high,  so  that  when 
we  enter  into  the  employments  of  the  day,  we  may  be 
conscious  that  the  Holy  Spirit  is  with  us  and  that  he  is 
able  and  willing  to  help  us.  Give  us  courage  and  wisdom 
to  honor  thee  in  all  things,  so  that  "  whether  we  eat  or 
drink,  or  whatsoever  we  do,  we  may  do  all  to  the  glory 
of  (jod." 

Bestow  upon  us,  we  pray,  an  increasing  sense  of  our 
need  of  thee  and  an  increasing  sense  of  our  ability, 
if  we  have  thy  grace,  to  reveal  thy  spirit  and  honor 
thee  in  all  the  duties  to  which  thou  dost  call  us.  We 
render  thee  thanks  for  all  thy  temporal  gifts.  So  many 
are  the  mercy  drops,  that,  blended  together,  we  are  carried 
forward  on  their  strong  current.  May  we  not  simply 
rejoice  and  be  glad  for  them,  but  may  we  be  thankful  in 
heart  and  have  grace  to  live  our  thankfulness  day  by  day! 

Above  all,  we  thank  thee  for  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour. 
Help  us  to  trust  in  him.  May  we  open  the  door  that  he 
may  come  in  and  abide  with  us!  .  .  .  .  Help  us,  O 
Lord,  our  Redeemer,  to  meet  the  temptations  and  trials 
and  sorrows  of  this  day  and  of  every  day  with  calm  and 
cheerful  fortitude,  and  may  we  always  "  endure  as  seeing 
him  who  is  invisible!"  Send  forth  thy  light,  Sun  of 
Righteousness,  into  all  the  earth!  May  the  day  soon 
dawn  when  the  whole  earth  shall  rejoice  in  thy  salvation! 
Forgive  our  sins;  bless  our  loved  ones;  renew  thy  Church, 
and  bestow  upon  thy  chosen  a  precious  baptism  of  the 
Holy  Spirit..  We  ask  in  Christ's  name  and  for  Christ's 
sake.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

406 


TWENTY.— (MORNING    PRAYER. ) 

MOST  gracious  Lord  and  Father,  we  come  before  thee 
this  morning  to  thank  thee  for  thy  tender  care 
throughout  the  night.  Thou  hast  given  us  quiet  sleep 
and  refreshing  slumber.  Thou  hast  let  no  danger  come 
nigh  us,  and  hast  brought  us,  with  renewed  strength  and 
vigor,  to  see  the  light  of  another  morning.  We  ask  thy 
guidance  for  this  day;  keep  our  steps  from  stumbling  and 
our  feet  from  falling.  Go  with  us  to  our  business,  and 
let  thy  presence  abide  with  us  and  thy  wisdom  guide  us 
in  all  our  transactions. 

Stay  in  our  home,  and  let  thy  loving  kindness  be  round 
about  us,  helping  us  perform  our  duties  faithfully.  Keep 
our  thoughts  pure,  our  tempers  serene,  our  hearts  holy. 
Keep  us  from  disaster,  and  at  last  bring  us,  an  undivided 
family,  to  our  eternal  and  heavenly  home,  where  we  may 
worship  and  glorify  thee  forever.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 


TWENTY-ONE.  — (EVENING    PRAYER.) 

OLORD,  our  heavenly  Father,  look  down  in  mercy  upon 
this  family,  and  bless  us  and  keep  us  from  harm. 
May  we  remember  thee  as  we  lay  ourselves  down  to  sleep, 
and  think  of  thee  in  the  night  watches.  When  it  is  dark 
about  us,  thine  eye  seest  us,  for  the  light  and  the  darkness 
are  both  alike  to  thee,  and  there  is  nothing  hid  from  thy 
all-searching  eyes.  May  we  remember  this,  O  Lord,  and 
thus  be  prevented  from  sin. 

And  when  the  night  of  death  has  come,  and  our  eyes 
closed  forever  to  the  light  of  the  sun,  may  we  be  gathered 
to  the  rest  and  the  rewards  of  the  many  mansions  in  the 
skies,  and  worship  thee  in  the  temple  where  there  is  no 
need  of  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  where  our  Lord  and 
Saviour  is  the  light  thereof;  for  his  Name's  sake.     Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

407 


TWENTY-TWO.— (MORNING    PRAYER.) 

ALMIGHTY  GOD,  we  enter  on  the  duties  of  this  day 
imploring  thy  favor  and  blessing.  We  leave  all  our 
affairs  in  thy  fatherly  hand.  Thou  sendest  both  prosperity 
and  adversity;  thou  makest  poor  and  makest  rich.  Let 
thy  will  rule  all  things  for  us,  and  give  us  what  thou  seest 
best  for  our  welfare.  We  seek  not  great  things  for  our- 
selves in  this  world,  but  rather  choose  that  good  part  w4iich 
shall  never  be  taken  from  us. 

Give  us,  O  Lord,  this  day  not  to  please  ourselves,  but 
thee,  the  living  God,  who  givest  us  richly  all  things  to 
enjoy.  May  no  discontent  or  pride  or  envy  lurk  in  our 
hearts.  May  no  disparagement  or  ill-will  pass  our  lips. 
May  no  unseemly  lightness,  fear  or  idleness  mark  our  con- 
duct. But  in  all  things  may  we  live  as  becomes  our  pro- 
fession, and  as  those  purchased  by  the  precious  blood  Qf 
Jesus  Christ. 

May  it  please  thee  to  give  us  the  constant  assistance  of 
thy  Holy  Spirit  to  guide  us  in  our  ways;  and  by  his  blessed 
influence  may  we  be  enabled  to  love  thee  above  all  things, 
and  to  love  our  neighbors  as  ourselves. 

Finally,  grant  to  every  member  of  this  family,  and  to 
all  our  friends  wherever  they  may  be,  thy  peace  and 
heavenly  consolations.  Make  us  to  be  of  one  heart  and 
mind,  loving  and  serving  thee  on  earth,  and  becoming  day 
by  day  better  prepared  for  that  eternal  kingdom  which 
thou  hast  promised  to  thy  faithful  servants  by  and  through 
thy  Son,  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

Almighty  and  everlasting  God,  who,  of  thy  tender  love 
towards  mankind,  hast  sent  thy  Son,  our  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,  to  take  upon  him  our  flesh,  and  to  suffer  death 
upon  the  Cross,  that  all  mankind  should  follow  the  exam- 
ple of  his  great  humility;  mercifully  grant  that  we  may 
both  follow  the  example  of  his  patience,  and  also  be  made 
partakers  of  his  resurrection;  through  the  same  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.      Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

408 


TWENTY-THREE.— (SUNDAY  MORNING.) 

OUR  HEAVENLY  FATHER,this  is  the  day  which  thou 
hast  made  holy ;  we  will  rejoice  and  be  glad  in  it. 
Draw  thou  near  to  us  and  help  us  to  draw  near  to  thee. 
May  we  walk  all  the  day  under  the  sunshine  of  thy 
gracious  countenance.  Whom  have  we  in  the  heavens, 
O  God,  but  thee;  and  there  is  none  in  all  the  earth  that 
our  souls  would  desire  besides  thee.  .  We  draw  near  to 
thy  footstool,  under  a  deep  sense  of  our  unworthiness.  We 
acknowledge  the  depravity  and  corruption  of  our  nature; 
the  sins  and  shortcomings  of  our  practice.  We  bring 
our  guilt  to  the  great  propitiation,    even   Jesus  Christ. 

Blessed  Saviour!  give  to  us  a  sense  of  pardon.  May 
we  see  this  day  thy  glory,  as  we  have  seen  thee  heretofore 
within  thy  holy  temple.  May  every  temporal  mercy 
which  gladdens  our  lot  be  sweetened  and  hallowed,  and 
endeared  by  the  thought  that  it  comes  to  us  through 
Christ.  May  blessings  and  trials,  comforts  and  crosses, 
health  and  sickness,  joy  and  sorrow,  bring  us  only  nearer 
to  thee,  and  redound  to  the  glory  of  thy  great  name. 

Subdue  whatever  is  inconsistent  with  thy  mind  and 
will.  May  our  hearts  become  holy  temples,  and  our  lives 
living  sacrifices.  Fit  us  for  thy  glory.  Let  our  eye  be 
ever  heavenward.  Let  religion  become  more  "the  one 
thing  needful."  May  we  grow  more  meek  and  child-like 
in  submission  to  our  heavenly  Father's  will.  Breathing 
a  perpetual  Sabbath-spirit  on  earth,  may  we  be  fitted  for 
that  rest  which  shall  never  be  broken,  which  awaits  us  in 
the  kingdom  of  the  redeemed. 

We  pray  for  all  who  are  to  minister  to  us  this  day,  and 
may  every  good  impression  on  the  minds  of  those  who 
hear  the  gospel  to-day,  be  rendered  permanent  and  saving. 
Bless  us,  even  us,  O  God,  who  are  now  surrounding  thy 
footstool.  As  thou  hast  knitted  us  together  in  the  same 
earthly  ties,  do  thou  unite  us  in  the  better  bonds  of  the 
everlasting  covenant.  Make  us  all  partakers  of  the  re- 
surrection-life of  thy  people ;  that  though  death  may  sooner 
or  later  separate  us  here,  we  may  meet  at  last  where 
separation  is  unknown.     Through  Jesus  Christ.     Amen. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

409 


TWENTY-FOUR.  — (SUNDAY    EVENING.) 

MOST  blessed  Lord,  we  praise  thee  for  all  the  manifes- 
tations of  thy  character  in  thy  works  and  thy  ways; 
but  especially  at  the  close  of  this  day  of  rest,  sacred  to 
the  remembrance  of  a  once  crucified,  but  now  risen 
Saviour,  we  would  extol  thee.  \\'e  bless  thee  for  the  full 
and  free  overtures  of  mercy  which  are  addressed  to  us 
through  the  divine  Redeemer,  and  for  all  the  benefits  that 
are  treasured  in  him.  Grant  that  we  may  never  be  moved 
aside  from  the  hope  that  is  in  Christ;  that  through  the 
blood  of  the  covenant  alone  we  may  ever  look  for  pardon, 
and  all  needed  spiritual  blessings;  that  by  faith  in  him 
we  may  learn  from  this  day  to  avoid  those  ways  that  are 
evil,  and  to  obey  thy  law:  thus  may  we  become  compan- 
ions of  all  them  that  fear  thee. 

And  may  the  holy  Book,  that  records  the  things  that 
belong  to  our  peace,  ever  be  prized  by  us  as  the  charter 
of  our  privileges,  the  storehouse  of  our  treasures.  May 
we  learn  to  make  it  the  man  of  our  counsel,  the  frequent 
companion  of  our  solitude,  our  guide  in  seasons  of  diffi- 
culty, our  refuge  in  danger,  our  comfort  in  affliction. 
Lord  God  of  the  Sabbath,  vouchsafe  to  us  thy  presence 
and  countenance  on  this  evening  of  thy  holy  day.  Let 
this  prove  truly  a  season  of  rest  and  refreshment  to  each 
one  of  us.  Remember  thy  word  of  promise  unto  thy  ser- 
vants, that  where  two  or  three  are  met  together  in  thy 
name,  there  thou  wilt  be  in  the  midst  of  them. 

Give  testimony  to  the  word  of  thy  grace  wheresoever  and 
by  whomsoever  it  may  have  been  proclaimed  this  day,  so 
that  many  who  have  hitherto  been  living  far  from  thee  may 
choose  thee  as  their  portion,  and,  with  deep  repentance, 
entreat  thy  favor.  May  the  sick  and  sorrowful  know  that 
thou  art  with  them,  and  in  the  issue  learn  thy  loving 
kindness  from  their  affliction.  Thou  knowest  what  is 
best  for  thy  children  far  better  than  we  know.  May  sick- 
ness as  well  as  health,  adversity  as  well  as  prosperity,  be 
accepted  by  us  as  coming  from  thy  loving  hand.  And 
when  the  night  of  death  closes  round  us,  may  we  be  ready 
and  waiting  for  thy  summons  to  that  better  land  above 
where  we  shall  meet  our  loved  ones  and  our  blessed  Saviour. 
All  these  things  we  ask,  for  Christ's  sake.     Ai?te?i. 

Our  Father,  etc. 

410 


REV.  THEODORE   L.  CUYLER,  D.D. 


TWENTY-FIVE. 


SPECIAL    PRAYER    FOR    SUNDAY    MORNING. 

INFINITE  and  loving  Father,  we  lift  our  eyes  unto  the 
hills  from  whence  cometh  all  our  help.  For  our  only 
help  is  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  who  made  the  heavens  and 
the  earth.  We  thank  thee  for  thy  guardian  care  over  us 
during  the  night.  We  thank  thee  that  we  have  lain  down 
and  slept  in  peace  and  safety,  for  the  eye  that  never  slum- 
bers kept  watch  over  us.  We  rejoice  in  the  gift  of  another 
Sabbath,  and  we  pray,  that  we  may  all  be  "  in  the  spirit  on 
the  Lord's  day."  Enable  us  to  lay  aside  all  the  thoughts 
and  the   things  of   the  world,  and  the   toils  and  the  cares 

4" 


412  THE   CHRISTIAN  LIFE. 

of  the  week  that  is  past.  Forgive  us  all  the  sins  we  have 
committed;  and  grant  thy  blessing  on  all  that  we  have 
attempted  to  do  for  thy  glory  during  the  six  days  that  have 
gone  with  their  account  to  heaven.  This  is  thy  day; 
may  we  remember  to  keep  it  holy  as  the  Sabbath  of  the 
Lord  our  God.  We  rear  our  family-altar  at  the  very 
threshold  of  the  day,  and  invoke  thy  gracious  presence 
with  us  through  all  its  hours.  We  know  not  what  the  day 
may  bring  forth  ;  we  know  not  what  temptations  may  assail 
us,  or  what  perils  may  be  before  us,  or  what  trials  may  be 
in  store  for  us;  but  if  thou,  O  loving  Father,  art  close 
beside  us  every  moment,  no  temptation  will  overcome  us, 
and  we  shall  be  prepared  to  meet  whatever  thou  in  thy 
wisdom  shall  send  upon  us.  W^e  need  thee  every  hour; 
for  we  are  very  weak  and  very  wayward.  O,  pity  our 
weakness  and  send  us  strength.  Pity  our  ignorance,  and 
send  us  light!  Pity  our  guiltiness  and  pardon  us  for  the 
sake  of  him  whose  atoning  blood  cleanseth  from  all  sin. 
Search  us,  O  God,  and  try  us,  and  see  what  evil  may  be 
in  us,  and  now  create  a  clean  heart  in  every  one  of  us. 

As  thou  hast  given  us  another  Sabbath  we  pray  thee  to 
bestow  upon  us  a  precious  Sabbath  blessing.  Both  in  our 
homes  and  in  thy  sanctuary,  may  it  be  a  golden  day  of 
prayer  and  of  praise ;  and  while  we  rest  from  worldly  toils, 
may  our  souls  be  on  fire  with  all  holy  activities  in  thy  ser- 
vice. Let  us  be  like  the  children  of  Israel  at  Elim  when 
they  gathered  under  the  palm-trees  and  beside  the  over- 
flowing wells  of  water.  Send  down  upon  us  the  heavenly 
manna  of  thy  word,  and  may  it  satisfy  all  the  hunger  of 
our  souls.  May  we  feed  upon  this  bread  of  life;  may  we 
come  as  the  hart  that  thirsteth  after  the  water-brooks, 
and  draw  with  joy  out  of  the  wells  of  thy  salvation. 

If  we  go  up  to  thy  courts,  wilt  thou  graciously  go  with 
us;  and  help  us  to  worship  thee  in  sincerity  and  truth. 
Let  us  enter  thy  gates  with  thanksgiving  and  thy  courts 
with  joyful  praise.  We  long  to  meet  our  beloved  Mas- 
ter there,  and  like  the  disciples  on  the  mount  may  we 
"see  none  but  Jesus  onlyV  O,  thou  kind  and  tender 
Shepherd  who  knowest  all  thy  sheep  by  name,  gather 
thy  flock  to-day  in  the  green  pastures,  and  may  each 
one  listen  to  the  loving  Shepherd's  voice.  O,  thou 
Divine  Physician,  there  wiH  be  many  before  thee  whose 


PR  A  YER  FOR  SUN  DA  Y  MORNING  413 

hearts  are  sick  with  sin,  and  wounded  by  many  falls.  Take 
pity  on  them.  Lift  them  up  and  set  the  fallen  on  their 
feet  again.  Open  blinded  eyes  and  unstop  deaf  ears,  and 
wake  those  who  are  dead  in  trespasses  and  sin!  Bless  to- 
day our  own  beloved  pastor,  and  all  thy  ministering  ser- 
vants and  thy  missionaries  in  every  clime.  Baptize  them 
with  the  Holy  Ghost  and  with  fire!  May  they  be  fearless 
for  the  truth,  and  may  they  all  rejoice  to  hide  self  behind 
the  cross  of  Christ  and  direct  all  eyes  to  Hitn  who  taketh 
away  the  sins  of  the  world.  Make  this  a  day  of  glorious 
power  when  every  stroke  that  is  struck  for  God  shall  echo 
in  heaven;  and  may  there  be  great  joy  there  over  many 
sinners  who  have  repented. 

We  invoke  thy  blessing  upon  all  Sabbath  schools.  In- 
struct the  teachers  and  make  them  wise  to  lead  their 
scholars  unto  Christ.  Let  every  teacher  be  an  armor- 
bearer  for  the  little  ones  who  are  to  be  equipped  for  the 
coming  battles  of  life.  May  this  be  a  happy  Sabbath  in 
every  mission  school  and  chapel  and  house  of  charity — 
where  Jesus  shall  lay  his  hand  on  the  heads  of  poor  children 
to  bless  them — and  in  hospitals  may  he  shed  upon  every 
sufferer's  couch  the  sunlight  of  his  countenance.  Re- 
member tenderly  all  those  who  are  to-day  detained  from 
thy  house  by  the  privations  of  thy  providence.  As  they 
cannot  come  to  the  house  of  the  Lord,  may  the  Lord  of 
the  house  visit  them,  and  put  his  everlasting  arm  under- 
neath the  sick  and  the  sorrowing.  Graciously  bind  up  all 
broken  hearts,  and  pour  the  oil  of  thy  love  into  wounded 
spirits.  Help  them  and  help  all  of  us  to  feel  that  this 
world  is  not  our  rest;  and  may  it  be  a  training-school  in 
which  we  shall  learn  even  hard  lessons  cheerfully,  and 
always  see  God's  loving  hand  through  eyes  that  are  washed 
with  tears.  Enable  us  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  always,  and 
in  everything  give  thanks! 

Come,  Lord  Jesus,  and  be  our  elder  brother,  and  abide 
here  under  our  roof  as  thou  didst  with  thy  beloved  friends 
at  Bethany.  Give  thyself  to  every  one  of  us,  so  that  we 
all,  parents  and  children,  may  be  a  part  of  thy  glorified 
household  when  thou  shalt  make  up  thy  jewels.  Listen 
now,  gracious  Lord  and  Intercessor,  as  in  thy  name  we 
humbly  pray. 

Our  Father,  etc. 


COMMON    FORMS    FOR    ORACE    AT    MEALS. 

Our  heavenly  Father,  sanctif}-  to  our  use,  we  beseech 
thee,  these  provisions  of  thy  love,  and  us  to  thyself  and 
thy  service.      Amen. 

Accept,  O  Lord,  our  grateful  acknowledgments  for  the 
mercies  we  are  now  about  to  receive.  Teach  us  thy  stat- 
utes; and  enable  us,  as  we  live  by  thy  bounty,  to  acknowl- 
edge thee  in  all  things,  and  spend  our  lives  in  thanks- 
giving and  praise  to  thee.  We  ask  for  our  Redeemer's 
sake.      Amen. 

In  thee,  O  Lord,  we  live,  and  move,  and  have  our  being. 
Keep  us  ever  mindful  of  our  dependence  upon,  and  our 
obligations  to  thee.  Do  thou  graciously  forgive  our  sins, 
and  sanctify  us  by  thy  Spirit.  Grant  us  also,  now,  a 
Father's  blessing  with  the  bounty  of  thy  providence;  for 
Christ's  sake.      Amen. 

O  LORD,  our  heavenly  Father,  we  thank  thee  for  these 
renewed  manifestations  of  thy  love  and  bounty.  Thou 
art  ever  graciously  supplying  our  daily  needs.  Do 
thou  also  feed  our  souls  with  the  bread  of  life;  and 
strengthen  us  that  we  may  do  thy  holy  will,  through 
Jesus  Christ.      A?nen. 

O  LORD,  bless  unto  us  these  bounties  which  thou  hast 
graciously  bestowed  upon  us,  and  sanctify  ourselves  to  thy 
service,  that  we  may  live  for  thee  alone,  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.      Amen. 

O  LORD,  the  earth  is  full  of  thy  riches,  and  of  these 
thou  art  constantly  bestowing  abundance  upon  us.  Let 
not  thy  bounteous  fulness  steal  our  hearts  away  from  thee, 
but  sanctify  unto  us  these  and  all  other  blessings,  and  let 
us  find  acceptance  in  thy  sight;  for  our  Redeemer's  sake. 
Amen. 

414 


COMMON  FORMS  FOR  GRACE  A  T  MEALS.     415 

We  accept,  O  Lord,  these  gifts  as  from  thee  who  art 
the  giver  of  every  good  and  perfect  gift  that  descendeth 
from  above.  Teach  us,  in  receiving  them,  as  we  live  upon 
thy  bounty  so  to  live  to  thy  glory.  For  Christ's  sake. 
A)ncii. 

O  LORD,  our  heavenly  Father,  thy  mercies  are  new  every 
morning  and  fresh  every  evening.  Give  us  hearts  of 
gratitude  and  praise  for  all  thy  blessings.  Make  us  thy 
children,  devoted  to  thy  praise;  and  letusfind  acceptance 
in  thy  sight,  for  our  Redeemer's  sake.      Amen. 

Bless,  heavenly  Father,  this  food  to  our  use,  and  our- 
selves to  thy  service;  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 
Amen. 

Accept,  Lord,  our  thanks  for  thy  mercies.  Kless  this 
provision  of  thy  bounty.  Feed  our  souls  with  the  bread 
of  life;  and  grant  that  we  may  sit  with  thee  at  thy  table 
in  thy  kingdom ;  for  thine  own  Name's  sake.      Amen. 

We  give  thee  thanks,  O  God  our  Father,  for  all  these 
material  bounties.  Let  our  souls  not  want  for  the  bread 
of  life,  and  teach  us,  in  receiving  both  temporal  and 
spiritual  mercies,  to  be  ever  mindful  of  thee,  the  giver  of 
all  good;  for  our  Redeemer's  sake.      Amen. 

Lord,  we  bless  thee  for  these  provisions  of  thy  grace. 
May  our  hearts  go  out  in  thanksgiving  and  praise  for  all 
thy  mercies.  May  we  hunger  and  thirst  after  righteous- 
ness, that  our  souls  may  be  filled,  and  we  be  enabled  to 
glorify  thee  in  our  lives  here  and  hereafter ;  and  thou  shalt 
have  all  the  praise,  now  and  forever.      Amen. 


THE    LORDS    PRAYER. 

(all    may     unite    in     this     prayer,     as     an 
occasional  fitting  close  at  family  worship.) 


U  R  Father,  who  art  in 
heaven,  hallowed  be  thy 
name.  Thy  kingdom 
come.  Thy  will  be 
done  in  earth,  as  it  is 
in  heaven.  Give  us 
is  day  our  daily  bread. 
And  forgive  us  our  tres- 
passes, as  we  forgive  them  that 
trespass  against  us.  And  lead  us 
not  into  temptation,  but  deliver  us 
from  evil :  For  thine  is  the  king- 
dom, and  the  power,  and  the  glory, 
for  ever  and  ever.      Amen. 


416 


Date  Due 

iv ,, 

, 

fii  %a  '44 

vi 

;- 

1 

1     •" 

Ap  9 

f) 

